This is a modern-English version of Library of the World's Best Literature, Ancient and Modern — Volume 09, originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


LIBRARY OF THE

WORLD'S BEST LITERATURE

ANCIENT AND MODERN


CHARLES DUDLEY WARNER

EDITOR

HAMILTON WRIGHT MABIE
LUCIA GILBERT RUNKLE
GEORGE HENRY WARNER

ASSOCIATE EDITORS

Connoisseur Edition
Vol. 9.

NEW YORK
THE GLOBAL COMMUNITY


Connoisseur Edition

LIMITED TO FIVE HUNDRED COPIES IN HALF RUSSIA

No. ..........
Copyright, 1896, by
R. S. PEALE AND J. A. HILL
All rights reserved

THE ADVISORY COUNCIL

CRAWFORD H. TOY, A. M., LL. D.,
Professor of Hebrew, Harvard University, Cambridge, Mass.

THOMAS R. LOUNSBURY, LL. D., L. H. D.,
Professor of English in the Sheffield Scientific School of Yale University, New Haven, Conn.

WILLIAM M. SLOANE, Ph. D., L. H. D.,
Professor of History and Political Science, Princeton University, Princeton, N. J.

BRANDER MATTHEWS, A. M., LL. B.,
Professor of Literature, Columbia University, New York City.

JAMES B. ANGELL, LL. D.,
President of the University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, Mich.

WILLARD FISKE, A. M., Ph. D.,
Late Professor of the Germanic and Scandinavian Languages and Literatures, Cornell University, Ithaca, N. Y.

EDWARD S. HOLDEN, A. M., LL. D.,
Director of the Lick Observatory, and Astronomer, University of California, Berkeley, Cal.

ALCÉE FORTIER, LIT. D.,
Professor of the Romance Languages, Tulane University, New Orleans, La.

WILLIAM P. TRENT, M. A.,
Dean of the Department of Arts and Sciences, and Professor of English and History, University of the South, Sewanee, Tenn.

PAUL SHOREY, Ph. D.,
Professor of Greek and Latin Literature, University of Chicago, Chicago, Ill.

WILLIAM T. HARRIS, LL. D.,
United States Commissioner of Education, Bureau of Education, Washington, D. C.

MAURICE FRANCIS EGAN, A. M., LL. D.,
Professor of Literature in the Catholic University of America, Washington, D. C.

CRAWFORD H. TOY, A. M., LL. D.,
Professor of Hebrew, Harvard University, Cambridge, MA.

THOMAS R. LOUNSBURY, LL. D., L. H. D.,
Professor of English at the Sheffield Scientific School of Yale University, New Haven, CT.

WILLIAM M. SLOANE, PhD, L. H. D.,
Professor of History and Political Science, Princeton University, Princeton, NJ.

BRANDER MATTHEWS, A. M., LL. B.,
Professor of Literature, Columbia University, New York City.

JAMES B. ANGELL, LL. D.,
President of the University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, MI.

WILLARD FISKE, A. M., PhD,
Former Professor of Germanic and Scandinavian Languages and Literatures, Cornell University, Ithaca, NY.

EDWARD S. HOLDEN, A. M., LL. D.,
Director of the Lick Observatory and Astronomer, University of California, Berkeley, CA.

ALCÉE FORTIER, LIT. D.,
Professor of Romance Languages, Tulane University, New Orleans, LA.

WILLIAM P. TRENT, M. A.,
Dean of the Department of Arts and Sciences and Professor of English and History, University of the South, Sewanee, TN.

PAUL SHOREY, PhD,
Professor of Greek and Latin Literature, University of Chicago, Chicago, IL.

WILLIAM T. HARRIS, LL. D.,
United States Commissioner of Education, Bureau of Education, Washington, D.C.

MAURICE FRANCIS EGAN, A. M., LL. D.,
Professor of Literature at the Catholic University of America, Washington, D.C.


[Pg v]

[Pg v]

TABLE OF CONTENTS

VOL. IX

  LIVED PAGE
Adelbert von Chamisso 1781-1838 3503
The Bargain ('The Wonderful History of Peter Schlemihl') 
From 'Woman's Love and Life' 
 
William Ellery Channing 1780-1842 3513
The Passion for Power ('The Life and Character of Napoleon Bonaparte') 
The Causes of War ('Discourse before the Congregational Ministers of Massachusetts') 
Spiritual Freedom ('Discourse on Spiritual Freedom') 
 
George Chapman 1559?-1634 3523
Ulysses and Nausicaa (Translation of Homer's Odyssey) 
The Duke of Byron is Condemned to Death ('Tragedy of Charles, Duke of Byron') 
 
François René Auguste de Châteaubriand 1768-1848 3531
Christianity Vindicated ('The Genius of Christianity') 
Description of a Thunder-Storm in the Forest ('Atala') 
 
Thomas Chatterton 1752-1770 3539
Final Chorus from 'Goddwyn' 
The Farewell of Sir Charles Baldwin to His Wife ('The Bristowe Tragedie') 
Mynstrelles Songe 
An Excelente Balade of Charitie 
The Resignation 
 
Geoffrey Chaucer 13—?-1400 3551
BY THOMAS R. LOUNSBURY
Prologue to the 'Canterbury Tales' 
From the Knight's Tale 
From the Wife of Bath's Tale[Pg vi]
From the Pardoner's Tale 
The Nun's Priest's Tale 
Truth—Ballade of Good Counsel 
 
André Chénier 1762-1794 3601
BY KATHARINE HILLARD
The Young Captive 
Ode 
 
Victor Cherbuliez 1829- 3609
The Silent Duel ('Samuel Brohl and Company') 
Samuel Brohl Gives Up the Play (same) 
 
Lord Chesterfield 1694-1773 3625
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: About Manners; Managing Your Expression; Clothing as a Reflection of Character; A Few Thoughts on Good Etiquette 
The Choice of a Vocation 
 
Chinese Literature   3629
BY ROBERT K. DOUGLAS
Selected Maxims of Morals, Philosophy of Life, Character, Circumstances, etc. (From the Chinese Moralists) 
 
Rufus Choate 1799-1859 3649
BY ALBERT STICKNEY
The Puritan in Secular and Religious Life (From Address at Ipswich Centennial, 1834) 
The New-Englander's Character (same) 
Of the American Bar (From Address before Cambridge Law School) 
Daniel Webster (From Eulogy at Dartmouth College) 
 
St. John Chrysostom 347-407 3665
BY JOHN MALONE
That Real Wealth is from Within 
On Encouragement During Adversity ('Letters to Olympias') 
Concerning the Statutes (Homily)[Pg vii]
 
Cicero 106-43 B.C. 3675
BY WILLIAM CRANSTON LAWTON
Of the Offices of Literature and Poetry ('Oration for the Poet Archias') 
Honors Proposed for the Dead Statesman Sulpicius (Ninth Philippic) 
Old Friends Better than New ('Dialogue on Friendship') 
Honored Old Age ('Dialogue on Old Age') 
Death is Welcome to the Old (same) 
Great Orators and Their Training ('Dialogue on Oratory') 
Letters: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ 
Sulpicius Consoles Cicero after His Daughter Tullia's Death 
Cicero's Reply to Sulpicius 
A Homesick Exile 
Cicero's Vacillation in the Civil War 
Cicero's Correspondents: Cæsar to Cicero; Cæsar to Cicero; Pompey to Cicero; Cælius in Rome to Cicero in Cilicia; Matins to Cicero 
The Dream of Scipio 
 
The Cid 1045?-1099 3725
BY CHARLES SPRAGUE SMITH
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: Leaving Burgos; Saying Goodbye to His Wife at San Pedro de Cardeña; Battle Scene; The Struggles; Conclusion 
 
Earl of Clarendon (Edward Hyde) 1609-1674 3737
The Character of Lord Falkland 
 
Marcus A. H. Clarke 1846-1881 3745
How a Penal System can Work ('His Natural Life') 
The Valley of the Shadow of Death (same) 
 
Matthias Claudius 1740-1815 3756
Speculations on New-Year's Day (The Wandsbecker Bote) 
Rhine Wine 
Winter 
Night Song[Pg viii]
 
Henry Clay 1777-1852 3761
BY JOHN R. PROCTER
Public Spirit in Politics (Speech in 1849) 
On the Greek Struggle for Independence (Speech in 1824) 
South-American Independence as Related to the United States (Speech in 1818) 
From the Valedictory to the Senate in 1842 
From the Lexington 'Speech on Retirement to Private Life' 
 
Cleanthes 331-232 B.C. 3784
Hymn to Zeus 
 
Mark Twain (Mark Twain) 1835- 3787
The Child of Calamity ('Life on the Mississippi') 
A Steamboat Landing at a Small Town (same) 
The High River: and a Phantom Pilot (same) 
An Enchanting River Scene (same) 
The Lightning Pilot (same) 
An Expedition against Ogres ('A Connecticut Yankee in King Arthur's Court') 
The True Prince and the Feigned One ('The Prince and the Pauper') 
 
Arthur Hugh Clough 1819-1861 3821
BY CHARLES ELIOT NORTON
There is No God 
The Latest Decalogue 
To the Unknown God 
Easter Day—Naples, 1849 
It Fortifies My Soul to Know 
Say Not, The Struggle Naught Availeth 
Come Back 
As Ships Becalmed 
The Unknown Course 
The Gondola 
The Poet's Place in Life 
On Keeping within One's Proper Sphere ('The Bothie of Tober-na-Vuolich') 
Consider It Again[Pg ix]
 
Samuel Taylor Coleridge 1772-1834 3843
BY GEORGE E. WOODBERRY
Kubla Khan 
The Albatross ('The Rime of the Ancient Mariner') 
Time, Real and Imaginary 
Dejection: An Ode 
The Three Treasures 
To a Gentleman 
Ode to Georgiana, Duchess of Devonshire 
The Pains of Sleep 
Song, by Glycine 
Youth and Age 
Phantom or Fact 
 
Will Collins 1721-1759 3871
How Sleep the Brave 
The Passions 
To Evening 
Ode on the Death of Thomson 
 
Wilkie Collins 1824-1889 3879
The Sleep-Walking ('The Moonstone') 
Count Fosco ('The Woman in White') 

[Pg x]

[Pg x]


[Pg xi]

[Pg xi]

FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS

VOLUME IX

  PAGE
The Koran (Colored plate) Frontispiece
Geoffrey Chaucer (Portrait) 3552
Chaucer, Old Title-Page (Fac-simile) 3562
Lord Chesterfield (Portrait) 3626
Oldest Chinese Writing (Fac-simile) 3630
Cicero (Portrait) 3676
"Winter" (Photogravure) 3760
Henry Clay (Portrait) 3762
Samuel L. Clemens (Portrait) 3788
"The Gondola" (Photogravure) 3838
Samuel Taylor Coleridge (Portrait) 3844

VIGNETTE PORTRAITS

[Pg xii]

[Pg xii]


[Pg 3503]

[Pg 3503]

ADELBERT VON CHAMISSO

(1781-1838)

L

ouis Charles Adelaide de Chamisso, known as Adelbert von Chamisso, the youngest son of Count Louis Marie de Chamisso, was born in the paternal castle of Boncourt, in Champagne, January 30th, 1781. Driven into exile by the Revolution, the family of loyalists sought refuge in the Low Countries and afterward in Germany, settling in Berlin in 1797. In later years the other members of the family returned to France and established themselves once more as Frenchmen in their native land; but Adelbert von Chamisso, German by nature and characteristics as well as by virtue of his early education and environment, struck root in Germany and was the genuine product of German soil. In 1796 the young Chamisso became page to Queen Louise of Prussia, and while at court, by the Queen's directions, he received the most careful education. He was made ensign in 1798 and lieutenant in 1801, in the Regiment von Goetze. A military career was repugnant to him, and his French antecedents did not tend to make his life agreeable among the German officers. That the service was not wholly without interest, however, is shown by the two treatises upon military subjects written by him in 1798 and 1799.

Louis Charles Adelaide de Chamisso, known as Adelbert von Chamisso, the youngest son of Count Louis Marie de Chamisso, was born in the family castle of Boncourt, in Champagne, on January 30, 1781. Forced into exile by the Revolution, the loyalist family sought refuge in the Low Countries and later in Germany, settling in Berlin in 1797. In later years, other family members returned to France and reestablished themselves as French citizens in their homeland; however, Adelbert von Chamisso, being German by nature and characteristics, as well as by his early education and environment, took root in Germany and was truly a product of German soil. In 1796, the young Chamisso became a page to Queen Louise of Prussia, and while at court, under the Queen's guidance, he received a very thorough education. He became an ensign in 1798 and a lieutenant in 1801 in the Regiment von Goetze. A military career was distasteful to him, and his French background didn't make his life easy among the German officers. Nonetheless, his time in the service was not without interest, as evidenced by two treatises on military subjects he wrote in 1798 and 1799.

Chamisso Chamisso

As a young officer he belonged to a romantic brotherhood calling itself "The Polar Star," which counted among its members his lifelong friend Hitzig, Alexander zur Lippe, Varnhagen, and other young writers of the day. He diligently applied himself to the mastery of the German tongue, made translations of poems and dramas, and to relieve the irksomeness of his military life incessantly studied Homer. His most ambitious literary effort of this time was a 'Faust' (1803), a metaphysical, somewhat sophomoric attempt, but the only one of his early poems that he admitted into his collected works.

As a young officer, he was part of a romantic group called "The Polar Star," which included his lifelong friend Hitzig, Alexander zur Lippe, Varnhagen, and other young writers of the time. He worked hard to master the German language, translated poems and plays, and to ease the boredom of his military life, he constantly studied Homer. His most ambitious literary project during this period was a 'Faust' (1803), a metaphysical and somewhat immature attempt, but it was the only one of his early poems that he included in his collected works.

While still in the Prussian army, he edited with Varnhagen and Neumann a periodical called the Musenalmanach (1804), which existed[Pg 3504] three years. After repeated but vain efforts to obtain release from the uncongenial military service, the capitulation of Hameln at length set him free (1806). He left Germany and went to France; but, disappointed in his hopes, unsettled and without plans, he returned, and several years were lost in profitless and desultory wanderings. From 1810 to 1812 he was again in France. Here he became acquainted with Alexander von Humboldt and Uhland, and renewed his friendship with Wilhelm Schlegel. With Helmina von Chézy he undertook the translation into French of Schlegel's Vienna lectures upon art and literature. Chamisso was indifferent to the task, and the translation went on but slowly. To expedite the work he was invited to stay at Chaumont, the residence of Madame de Staël, where Schlegel was a member of her household. Here his careless personal habits and his inevitable pipe brought odium upon him in that polished circle.

While still in the Prussian army, he teamed up with Varnhagen and Neumann to edit a magazine called the Musenalmanach (1804), which ran for three years. After trying repeatedly but unsuccessfully to get out of the unsuited military service, he was finally freed by the capitulation of Hameln (1806). He left Germany and went to France; however, disappointed and without a clear direction, he returned, and several years were wasted in unproductive and aimless wandering. From 1810 to 1812, he was back in France. During this time, he met Alexander von Humboldt and Uhland, and rekindled his friendship with Wilhelm Schlegel. Along with Helmina von Chézy, he started translating Schlegel's Vienna lectures on art and literature into French. Chamisso didn’t care much for the project, so the translation progressed slowly. To speed things up, he was invited to stay at Chaumont, the home of Madame de Staël, where Schlegel was part of her circle. However, his laid-back personal habits and his ever-present pipe earned him disdain in that refined environment.

Madame de Staël was always his friend, and in 1811 he went to her at Coppet, where by a happy chance he took up the study of botany, with August de Staël as instructor. Filled with enthusiasm for his new pursuit, he made excursions through Switzerland, collecting and botanizing. The period of indecision was at an end, and in 1812, at the age of thirty-one, he matriculated as student of medicine at the University of Berlin, and applied himself with resolution to the study of the natural sciences. During the war against Napoleon he sought refuge in Kunersdorf with the Itzenplitz family, where he occupied his time with botany and the instruction of young Itzenplitz. It was during this time (1813) that 'Peter Schlemihl's Wundersame Geschichte' (Peter Schlemihl's Wonderful History) was written,—one of the masterpieces of German literature. His 'Faust' and 'Fortunatus' had in some degree foreshadowed his later and more famous work,—'Faust' in the compact with the devil, 'Fortunatus' in the possession of the magical wishing-bag. The simple motif of popular superstition, the loss of one's shadow, familiar in folk-stories and already developed by Goethe in his 'Tales,' and by Körner in 'Der Teufel von Salamanca' (The Devil of Salamanca), was treated by Chamisso with admirable simplicity, directness of style, and realism of detail.

Madame de Staël was always his friend, and in 1811 he visited her at Coppet, where, by a happy chance, he started studying botany, with August de Staël as his teacher. Filled with excitement for his new interest, he took trips around Switzerland, collecting and studying plants. The period of uncertainty was over, and in 1812, at the age of thirty-one, he enrolled as a medical student at the University of Berlin and committed himself seriously to studying the natural sciences. During the war against Napoleon, he sought refuge in Kunersdorf with the Itzenplitz family, where he spent his time working on botany and teaching young Itzenplitz. It was during this time (1813) that 'Peter Schlemihl's Wundersame Geschichte' (Peter Schlemihl's Wonderful History) was written—a masterpiece of German literature. His 'Faust' and 'Fortunatus' had somewhat anticipated his later and more famous work—'Faust' in the pact with the devil, and 'Fortunatus' in the possession of the magical wishing-bag. The simple motif of popular superstition, the loss of one's shadow, which is well-known in folk tales and had already been explored by Goethe in his 'Tales' and by Körner in 'Der Teufel von Salamanca' (The Devil of Salamanca), was handled by Chamisso with admirable simplicity, directness of style, and realism of detail.

Chamisso's divided allegiance to France and Germany made the political situation of the times very trying for him, and it was with joy that he welcomed an appointment as scientist to a Russian polar expedition, fitted out under the direction of Count Romanzoff, and commanded by Captain Kotzebue (1815-1818). The record of the scientific results of this expedition, as published by Kotzebue, was full of misstatements; and to correct these, Chamisso wrote the 'Tagebuch' (Journal) in 1835, a work whose pure and plastic style[Pg 3505] places it in the first order of books of travel, and entitles its author, in point of description, to rank with Von Humboldt among the best writers of travels of the first half of the century.

Chamisso's split loyalty between France and Germany made the political climate of the time very challenging for him, and he gladly accepted a role as a scientist on a Russian polar expedition organized by Count Romanzoff and led by Captain Kotzebue (1815-1818). The account of the scientific findings from this expedition, published by Kotzebue, was filled with inaccuracies; to fix these, Chamisso wrote the 'Tagebuch' (Journal) in 1835, a work whose clear and engaging style[Pg 3505] places it among the top travel books and allows its author to be regarded, in terms of description, alongside Von Humboldt as one of the best travel writers of the first half of the century.

After three years of voyaging, Chamisso returned to Berlin, and in 1819 he was made a member of the Society of Natural Sciences and received the degree of Ph.D. from the University of Berlin, was appointed adjunct custodian of the botanical garden in New Schöneberg, and in September of the same year he married Antonie Piaste.

After three years of traveling, Chamisso returned to Berlin, and in 1819 he became a member of the Society of Natural Sciences and earned his Ph.D. from the University of Berlin. He was appointed as the assistant curator of the botanical garden in New Schöneberg, and in September of the same year, he married Antonie Piaste.

An indemnity granted by France to the French emigrants put him in possession of the sum of one hundred thousand francs, and in 1825 he again visited Paris, where he remained some months among old friends and new interests. The period of his great activity was after this date. His life was now peaceful and domestic. Poetry and botany flourished side by side. Chamisso, to his own astonishment, found himself read and admired, and everywhere his songs were sung. To the influence of his wife we owe the cycles of poems, 'Frauen-Liebe und Leben' (Woman's Love and Life), and 'Lebens Lieder und Bilder' (Life's Songs and Pictures), for without her they would have been impossible. The former cycle inspired Robert Schumann in the first days of his happy married life, and the music of these songs has made 'Woman's Love and Life' familiar to all the world. 'Salas y Gomez,' a reminiscence of his voyage around the world, appeared in the Musenalmanach in 1830. The theme of this poem was the development of the romantic possibilities suggested by the sight of the profound loneliness and grandeur of the South Sea island, Salas y Gomez. Chamisso translated Andersen and Béranger, made translations from the Chinese and Tonga, and his version of the Eddic Song of Thrym ('Das Lied von Thrym') is among the best translations from the Icelandic that have been made.

An indemnity granted by France to the French emigrants provided him with a sum of one hundred thousand francs. In 1825, he returned to Paris, where he spent several months with old friends and new interests. His most productive period began after this time. His life had become peaceful and homely. Poetry and botany thrived together. Chamisso, to his surprise, found himself being read and admired, with his songs sung everywhere. Thanks to his wife, we have the collections of poems 'Frauen-Liebe und Leben' (Woman's Love and Life) and 'Lebens Lieder und Bilder' (Life's Songs and Pictures); without her, they wouldn't have been possible. The first collection inspired Robert Schumann during the early days of his happy marriage, and the music from these songs has made 'Woman's Love and Life' widely known. 'Salas y Gomez,' a reflection on his voyage around the world, was published in the Musenalmanach in 1830. This poem explores the romantic possibilities inspired by the profound loneliness and grandeur of the South Sea island, Salas y Gomez. Chamisso translated works by Andersen and Béranger, as well as translations from Chinese and Tonga, and his version of the Eddic Song of Thrym ('Das Lied von Thrym') is one of the best translations from Icelandic that have been made.

In 1832 he became associate editor of the Berlin Deutscher Musenalmanach, which position he held until his death, and in his hands the periodical attained a high degree of influence and importance. His health failing, he resigned his position at the Botanical Garden, retiring upon full pay. He died at Berlin, August 21st, 1838.

In 1832, he became the associate editor of the Berlin Deutscher Musenalmanach, a position he held until his death. Under his leadership, the periodical gained significant influence and importance. As his health deteriorated, he resigned from his position at the Botanical Garden and retired on full pay. He passed away in Berlin on August 21, 1838.

Frenchman though he was, his entire conception of life and the whole character of his writings are purely German, and show none of the French characteristics of his time. Chamisso, as botanist, traveler, poet, and editor, made important contributions in each and every field, although outside of Germany his fame rests chiefly upon his widely known 'Schlemihl,' which has been translated into all the principal languages of Europe.

Even though he was French, his whole view of life and the entire nature of his writings are distinctly German, lacking the French traits of his era. Chamisso, as a botanist, traveler, poet, and editor, made significant contributions in every area, although outside of Germany, he is mainly known for his famous 'Schlemihl,' which has been translated into all the major languages of Europe.


[Pg 3506]

[Pg 3506]

THE BARGAIN

From 'The Wonderful History of Peter Schlemihl'

After a fortunate, but for me very troublesome voyage, we finally reached the port. The instant that I touched land in the boat, I loaded myself with my few effects, and passing through the swarming people I entered the first and least house before which I saw a sign hang. I requested a room; the boots measured me with a look, and conducted me into the garret. I caused fresh water to be brought, and made him exactly describe to me where I should find Mr. Thomas John.

After a lucky, but for me very difficult journey, we finally arrived at the port. The moment I touched land in the boat, I gathered my few belongings and pushed through the crowded people until I entered the first and smallest house with a sign hanging outside. I asked for a room; the attendant sized me up and led me to the attic. I had fresh water brought in and asked him to tell me exactly where I could find Mr. Thomas John.

"Before the north gate; the first country-house on the right hand; a large new house of red and white marble, with many columns."

"Before the north gate; the first country house on the right; a large new house made of red and white marble, featuring many columns."

"Good." It was still early in the day. I opened at once my bundle; took thence my new black-cloth coat; clad myself cleanly in my best apparel; put my letter of introduction into my pocket, and set out on the way to the man who was to promote my modest expectations.

"Good." It was still early in the day. I immediately opened my bundle, took out my new black coat, dressed nicely in my best clothes, put my letter of introduction in my pocket, and set off to see the man who was supposed to help me with my modest hopes.

When I had ascended the long North Street, and reached the gate, I soon saw the pillars glimmer through the foliage. "Here it is, then," thought I. I wiped the dust from my feet with my pocket-handkerchief, put my neckcloth in order, and in God's name rang the bell. The door flew open. In the hall I had an examination to undergo; the porter however permitted me to be announced, and I had the honor to be called into the park, where Mr. John was walking with a select party. I recognized the man at once by the lustre of his corpulent self-complacency. He received me very well,—as a rich man receives a poor devil,—even turned towards me, without turning from the rest of the company, and took the offered letter from my hand. "So, so, from my brother. I have heard nothing from him for a long time. But he is well? There," continued he, addressing the company, without waiting for an answer, and pointing with the letter to a hill, "there I am going to erect the new building." He broke the seal without breaking off the conversation, which turned upon riches.

When I had walked up the long North Street and reached the gate, I quickly spotted the pillars shining through the leaves. "Here it is, then," I thought. I wiped the dust off my feet with my pocket handkerchief, adjusted my necktie, and rang the bell. The door swung open. I had to go through a check in the hall, but the porter allowed me to be announced, and I had the honor of being invited into the park, where Mr. John was walking with a small group. I recognized him immediately by the glow of his self-satisfaction. He welcomed me warmly—like a wealthy man treats a poor soul—and even turned towards me while still engaging with the rest of the group as he took the letter from my hand. "So, so, from my brother. I haven’t heard from him in a long time. But he’s doing well? There," he continued, addressing the group without waiting for a reply, pointing with the letter to a hill, "that’s where I’m going to build the new structure." He broke the seal without pausing the conversation, which was focused on wealth.

"He that is not master of a million at least," he observed, "is—pardon me the word—a wretch!"[Pg 3507]

"Anyone who doesn’t have at least a million," he noted, "is—excuse my language—a loser!"[Pg 3507]

"Oh, how true!" I exclaimed, with a rush of overflowing feeling.

"Oh, how true!" I exclaimed, overwhelmed with emotion.

That pleased him. He smiled at me and said, "Stay here, my good friend; in a while I shall perhaps have time to tell you what I think about this." He pointed to the letter, which he then thrust into his pocket, and turned again to the company. He offered his arm to a young lady; the other gentlemen addressed themselves to other fair ones; each found what suited him: and all proceeded towards the rose-blossomed mount.

That made him happy. He smiled at me and said, "Stay here, my good friend; I'll probably have time to share my thoughts on this soon." He pointed to the letter, which he then stuffed into his pocket, and turned back to the group. He offered his arm to a young woman; the other guys turned to other ladies; each found someone they liked: and all headed towards the rose-covered hill.

I slid into the rear without troubling any one, for no one troubled himself any further about me. The company was excessively lively; there was dalliance and playfulness; trifles were sometimes discussed with an important tone, but oftener important matters with levity; and the wit flew with special gayety over absent friends and their circumstances. I was too strange to understand much of all this; too anxious and introverted to take an interest in such riddles.

I quietly took a seat in the back without bothering anyone, because no one paid me any more attention. The atmosphere was incredibly lively; there was flirting and playfulness; sometimes trivial things were talked about seriously, but more often serious matters were treated lightly; and laughter often highlighted the absence of friends and their situations. I felt too out of place to grasp much of it all; too anxious and reserved to engage in such puzzles.

We had reached the rosery. The lovely Fanny, who seemed the belle of the day, insisted out of obstinacy in breaking off a blossomed stem herself. She wounded herself on a thorn, and the purple streamed from her tender hand as if from the dark roses. This circumstance put the whole party into a flutter. English plaster was sought for. A quiet, thin, lanky, longish, oldish man who stood near, and whom I had not hitherto remarked, put his hand instantly into the tight breast-pocket of his old gray French taffeta coat; produced thence a little pocket-book, opened it, and presented to the lady with a profound obeisance the required article. She took it without noticing the giver, and without thanks; the wound was bound up and we went forward over the hill, from whose back the company could enjoy the wide prospect over the green labyrinth of the park to the boundless ocean.

We had reached the rose garden. The lovely Fanny, who seemed to be the center of attention that day, stubbornly insisted on cutting a blossom herself. She accidentally pricked her hand on a thorn, and purple blood flowed from her delicate hand like the dark roses. This incident caused a stir among everyone. Someone looked for a bandage. A quiet, thin, lanky, older man who stood nearby and whom I hadn’t noticed before quickly reached into the tight pocket of his old gray coat; he pulled out a small notebook, opened it, and offered the necessary item to her with a deep bow. She took it without even acknowledging him or saying thank you; the wound was bandaged up and we continued over the hill, from where the group could enjoy the expansive view over the green maze of the park to the endless ocean.

The view was in reality vast and splendid. A light point appeared on the horizon between the dark flood and the blue of the heaven. "A telescope here!" cried John; and already, before the servants who appeared at the call were in motion, the gray man, modestly bowing, had thrust his hand into his coat pocket, drawn thence a beautiful Dollond, and handed it to Mr. John. Bringing it immediately to his eye, he informed the company that it was the ship which went out yesterday, and was detained in view of port by contrary winds. The telescope[Pg 3508] passed from hand to hand, but not again into that of its owner. I however gazed in wonder at the man, and could not conceive how the great machine had come out of the narrow pocket; but this seemed to have struck no one else, and nobody troubled himself any further about the gray man than about myself.

The view was truly vast and stunning. A bright point appeared on the horizon between the dark sea and the blue sky. "A telescope here!" shouted John; and even before the servants who answered the call could move, the gray man, bowing slightly, had reached into his coat pocket, pulled out a beautiful Dollond, and handed it to Mr. John. Bringing it immediately to his eye, he informed everyone that it was the ship that had set sail yesterday and was held back from entering the port by opposing winds. The telescope[Pg 3508] passed from person to person, but it never went back to its owner. I, however, stared in amazement at the man and couldn't understand how such a large telescope could fit into such a small pocket; but this seemed to amaze no one else, and no one paid any further attention to the gray man or to me.

Refreshments were handed round; the choicest fruits of every zone, in the costliest vessels. Mr. John did the honors with an easy grace, and a second time addressed a word to me: "Help yourself; you have not had the like at sea." I bowed, but he did not see it; he was already speaking with some one else.

Refreshments were passed around; the best fruits from every region, in the most expensive dishes. Mr. John graciously hosted and spoke to me again: "Help yourself; you haven't experienced anything like this at sea." I nodded, but he didn't notice; he was already chatting with someone else.

The company would fain have reclined upon the sward on the slope of the hill, opposite to the outstretched landscape, had they not feared the dampness of the earth. "It were divine," observed one of the party, "had we but a Turkey carpet to spread here." The wish was scarcely expressed when the man in the gray coat had his hand in his pocket, and was busied in drawing thence, with a modest and even humble deportment, a rich Turkey carpet interwoven with gold. The servants received it as a matter of course, and opened it on the required spot. The company, without ceremony, took their places upon it; for myself, I looked again in amazement on the man—at the carpet, which measured about twenty paces long and ten in breadth and rubbed my eyes, not knowing what to think of it, especially as nobody saw anything extraordinary in it.

The group would have loved to lie down on the grass on the hillside, looking out at the vast landscape, if they hadn’t worried about the damp ground. "It would be amazing," one of them remarked, "if only we had a Turkish carpet to lay out here." The wish was barely spoken when the man in the gray coat reached into his pocket and, with a modest and humble demeanor, pulled out a luxurious Turkish carpet woven with gold. The servants accepted it as normal and spread it out in the requested spot. The group, without any formality, took their places on it; as for me, I stared in disbelief at the man—at the carpet, which was about twenty paces long and ten wide—and rubbed my eyes, unsure of what to make of it, especially since no one else seemed to find it unusual.

I would fain have had some explanation regarding the man and have asked who he was, but I knew not to whom to address myself, for I was almost more afraid of the gentlemen's servants than of the served gentlemen. At length I took courage, and stepped up to a young man who appeared to me to be of less consideration than the rest, and who had often stood alone. I begged him softly to tell me who the agreeable man in the gray coat there was.

I would have liked to get an explanation about the man and asked who he was, but I didn’t know who to approach, as I was more afraid of the gentlemen's servants than of the gentlemen themselves. Finally, I gathered my courage and went up to a young man who seemed less important than the others and who often stood alone. I softly asked him to tell me who the nice man in the gray coat was.

"He there, who looks like an end of thread that has escaped out of a tailor's needle?"

"Who is that over there, looking like a loose thread that slipped out of a tailor's needle?"

"Yes, he who stands alone."

"Yes, he who stands alone."

"I don't know him," he replied, and—in order to avoid a longer conversation with me, apparently—he turned away and spoke of indifferent matters to another.

"I don't know him," he said, and—apparently to avoid a longer conversation with me—he turned away and talked about unimportant things with someone else.

The sun began now to shine more powerfully, and to inconvenience the ladies. The lovely Fanny addressed carelessly to the gray man—whom, as far as I am aware, no one had yet[Pg 3509] spoken to—the trifling question whether he "had not, perchance, also a tent by him?" He answered her by an obeisance most profound, as if an unmerited honor were done him, and had already his hand in his pocket, out of which I saw come canvas, poles, cordage, iron-work,—in short, everything which belongs to the most splendid pleasure-tent. The young gentlemen helped to expand it, and it covered the whole extent of the carpet, and nobody found anything remarkable in it.

The sun started to shine more brightly, making things uncomfortable for the ladies. The lovely Fanny casually asked the gray man—who, as far as I know, no one had spoken to yet—if he "happened to have a tent with him?" He responded with a deep bow, as if he were being honored without reason, and had already reached into his pocket, from which he pulled out canvas, poles, ropes, hardware—in short, everything needed for a magnificent pleasure tent. The young men helped set it up, and it covered the entire area of the carpet, with everyone finding it perfectly ordinary.

I had already become uneasy—nay, horrified—at heart; but how completely so, as at the very next wish expressed I saw him pull out of his pocket three roadsters I tell you, three beautiful great black horses, with saddle and caparison. Take it in, for Heaven's sake!—three saddled horses, out of the same pocket from which already a pocket-book, a telescope, an embroidered carpet twenty paces long and ten broad, a pleasure-tent of equal dimensions and all the requisite poles and irons, had come forth! If I did not protest to you that I saw it myself with my own eyes, you could not possibly believe it.

I was already feeling uneasy—actually, horrified—inside; but it was nothing compared to how I felt when I saw him pull out three roadsters from his pocket at his next wish. I’m telling you, three stunning large black horses, all saddled up and ready to go. Can you believe it? Three saddled horses, from the same pocket that had already held a wallet, a telescope, an embroidered carpet twenty steps long and ten wide, a tent of the same size, and all the necessary poles and stakes! If I didn’t insist that I saw it with my own eyes, you wouldn’t believe it.

Embarrassed and obsequious as the man himself appeared to be, little as was the attention which had been bestowed upon him, yet to me his grisly aspect, from which I could not turn my eyes, became so fearful that I could bear it no longer.

Embarrassed and overly submissive as the man looked, and despite the little attention he had received, his grim appearance was so terrifying that I couldn't look away and felt I had to confront it.

I resolved to steal away from the company, which from the insignificant part I played in it seemed to me an easy affair. I proposed to myself to return to the city to try my luck again on the morrow with Mr. John, and if I could muster the necessary courage, to question him about the singular gray man. Had I only had the good fortune to escape so well!

I decided to sneak away from the group, which, given my small role in it, seemed like an easy thing to do. I planned to head back to the city to try my luck again tomorrow with Mr. John, and if I could gather the courage, to ask him about the strange gray man. If only I had been lucky enough to escape so easily!

I had already actually succeeded in stealing through the rosery, and on descending the hill found myself on a piece of lawn, when, fearing to be encountered in crossing the grass out of the path, I cast an inquiring glance round me. What was my terror to behold the man in the gray coat behind me, and making towards me! The next moment he took off his hat before me, and bowed so low as no one had ever yet done to me. There was no doubt but that he wished to address me, and without being rude I could not prevent it. I also took off my hat, bowed also, and stood there in the sun with bare head as if rooted to the ground. I stared at him full of terror, and was like a bird which a serpent has fascinated. He himself appeared very much embarrassed. He did not raise his eyes, again bowed[Pg 3510] repeatedly, drew nearer and addressed me with a soft tremulous voice, almost in a tone of supplication:—

I had actually managed to sneak through the rose garden, and when I came down the hill, I found myself on a patch of lawn. As I crossed the grass off the path, I worried I might run into someone, so I quickly looked around. To my horror, I saw the man in the gray coat approaching me from behind! The next moment, he took off his hat and bowed so low it was unlike anything I’d ever experienced. It was clear he wanted to talk to me, and even though I didn’t want to, I couldn’t be rude. I took off my hat, bowed as well, and stood there in the sunlight, feeling as if I was frozen in place. I stared at him in fear, like a bird mesmerized by a snake. He seemed very uncomfortable. He didn’t raise his eyes, bowed again and again, got closer, and spoke to me in a soft, tremulous voice, almost pleading:—

"May I hope, sir, that you will pardon my boldness in venturing in so unusual a manner to approach you? but I would ask a favor. Permit me most condescendingly—"

"Can I hope, sir, that you'll forgive my boldness in approaching you in such an unusual way? But I would like to ask for a favor. Please allow me, if you wouldn't mind—"

"But in God's name!" exclaimed I in my trepidation, "what can I do for a man who—" we both started, and as I believe, reddened.

"But in God's name!" I exclaimed in my fear, "what can I do for a man who—" we both flinched, and I think we both turned red.

After a moment's silence he again resumed:—

After a brief pause, he continued:—

"During the short time that I had the happiness to find myself near you, I have, sir, many times,—allow me to say it to you,—really contemplated with inexpressible admiration the beautiful, beautiful shadow which, as it were with a certain noble disdain and without yourself remarking it, you cast from you in the sunshine. The noble shadow at your feet there! Pardon me the bold supposition, but possibly you might not be indisposed to make this shadow over to me."

"During the brief time I had the pleasure of being near you, I have, sir, many times—let me express this to you—truly admired the beautiful, beautiful shadow that, with a certain noble indifference and without you even noticing, you cast in the sunshine. That noble shadow at your feet! Forgive my bold suggestion, but perhaps you wouldn't mind handing this shadow over to me."

I was silent, and a mill-wheel seemed to whirl round in my head. What was I to make of this singular proposition to sell my own shadow? He must be mad, thought I; and with an altered tone which was more assimilated to that of his own humility, I answered him thus:—

I was quiet, and it felt like a mill-wheel was spinning in my head. What was I supposed to think of this strange idea of selling my own shadow? He must be crazy, I thought; and with a tone that matched his humility more closely, I replied to him:—

"Ha! ha! good friend, have not you then enough of your own shadow? I take this for a business of a very singular sort—"

"Ha! Ha! Good friend, don’t you have enough of your own shadow? I see this as something quite unique—"

He hastily interrupted me:—"I have many things in my pocket which, sir, might not appear worthless to you; and for this inestimable shadow I hold the very highest price too small."

He quickly interrupted me:—"I have many things in my pocket that, sir, might not seem worthless to you; and for this priceless shadow, I consider the highest price to be too small."

It struck cold through me again as I was reminded of the pocket. I knew not how I could have called him good friend. I resumed the conversation, and sought to set all right again by excessive politeness if possible.

It hit me cold again as I recalled the pocket. I didn’t know how I could have considered him a good friend. I picked up the conversation again and tried to make things right with as much politeness as I could.

"But, sir, pardon your most humble servant; I do not understand your meaning. How indeed could my shadow—"

"But, sir, I apologize, your most humble servant; I don’t understand what you mean. How could my shadow—"

He interrupted me.

He cut me off.

"I beg your permission only here on the spot to be allowed to take up this noble shadow and put it in my pocket; how I shall do that, be my care. On the other hand, as a testimony of my grateful acknowledgment to you, I give you the choice of all the treasures which I carry in my pocket,—the genuine 'spring-root,' the 'mandrake-root,' the 'change-penny,' the 'rob-dollar,' the 'napkin of Roland's page,' a 'mandrake-man,' at your own[Pg 3511] price. But these probably don't interest you; rather 'Fortunatus's wishing-cap,' newly and stoutly repaired, and a lucky-bag such as he had!"

"I kindly ask for your permission right here to take this noble shadow and keep it in my pocket; how I plan to do that is my concern. In return, as a token of my gratitude to you, I offer you the choice of all the treasures I have in my pocket—the genuine 'spring-root,' the 'mandrake-root,' the 'change-penny,' the 'rob-dollar,' the 'napkin of Roland's page,' a 'mandrake-man,' at whatever price you wish. But these probably don't interest you; instead, I have 'Fortunatus's wishing-cap,' newly and strongly repaired, along with a lucky-bag just like he had!"

"The luck-purse of Fortunatus!" I exclaimed, interrupting him; and great as my anxiety was, with that one word he had taken my whole mind captive. A dizziness seized me, and double ducats seemed to glitter before my eyes.

"The luck-purse of Fortunatus!" I interrupted him, and despite my intense worry, that one phrase had completely captured my thoughts. A wave of dizziness washed over me, and double ducats seemed to shimmer in front of my eyes.

"Honored sir, will you do me the favor to view and to make trial of this purse?" He thrust his hand into his pocket and drew out a tolerably large, well-sewed purse of stout Cordovan leather, with two strong strings, and handed it to me. I plunged my hand into it, and drew out ten gold pieces, and again ten. I extended him eagerly my hand. "Agreed! the business is done: for the purse you have my shadow!"

"Honored sir, would you do me the favor of looking at and trying this purse?" He reached into his pocket and pulled out a fairly large, well-crafted purse made of thick Cordovan leather, with two strong strings, and handed it to me. I reached inside and pulled out ten gold coins, and then another ten. I eagerly extended my hand to him. "Agreed! The deal is done: for the purse, you have my shadow!"

He closed with me; kneeled instantly down before me, and I beheld him, with an admirable dexterity, gently loosen my shadow from top to toe from the grass, lift it up, roll it together, fold it, and finally pocket it. He arose, made me another obeisance, and retreated towards the rosery. I fancied that I heard him there softly laughing to himself, but I held the purse fast by the strings; all round me lay the clear sunshine, and within me was yet no power of reflection.

He came close to me, knelt down right in front of me, and I watched as he skillfully loosened my shadow from the grass, lifted it up, rolled it up, folded it, and finally put it in his pocket. He stood up, bowed to me again, and walked back toward the rose garden. I thought I heard him quietly laughing to himself over there, but I held onto the purse tightly by the strings; all around me was bright sunlight, and I felt no ability to think deeply.

At length I came to myself, and hastened to quit the place where I had nothing more to expect. In the first place I filled my pockets with gold; then I secured the strings of the purse fast round my neck, and concealed the purse itself in my bosom. I passed unobserved out of the park, reached the highway and took the road to the city. As, sunk in thought, I approached the gate, I heard a cry behind me:

At last, I snapped back to reality and quickly left the place where I had nothing left to gain. First, I stuffed my pockets with gold; then I tied the purse securely around my neck and hid it in my clothing. I walked out of the park unnoticed, reached the main road, and headed toward the city. As I was deep in thought, getting closer to the gate, I heard a shout behind me:

"Young gentleman! eh! young gentleman! hear you!"

"Hey, young man! Hey! Young man! Are you listening?"

I looked round; an old woman called after me.

I glanced back; an elderly woman shouted after me.

"Do take care, sir, you have lost your shadow!"

"Be careful, sir, you’ve lost your shadow!"

"Thank you, good mother!" I threw her a gold piece for her well-meant intelligence, and stopped under the trees.

"Thanks, good mom!" I tossed her a gold coin for her well-intentioned advice and paused under the trees.

At the city gate I was compelled to hear again from the sentinel, "Where has the gentleman left his shadow?" And immediately again from some women, "Jesus Maria! the poor fellow has no shadow!" That began to irritate me, and I became especially careful not to walk in the sun. This could not, however, be accomplished everywhere; for instance, over the broad street I must next take—actually, as mischief would have[Pg 3512] it, at the very moment the boys came out of school. A cursed hunchbacked rogue—I see him yet—spied out instantly that I had no shadow. He proclaimed the fact with a loud outcry to the whole assembled literary street youth of the suburb, who began forthwith to criticize me and to pelt me with mud. "Decent people are accustomed to take their shadow with them when they go into the sunshine." To defend myself from them I threw whole handfuls of gold amongst them, and sprang into a hackney coach which some compassionate soul procured for me. As soon as I found myself alone in the rolling carriage, I began to weep bitterly. The presentiment must already have arisen in me that on earth, far as gold transcends merit and virtue in estimation, so much higher than gold itself is the shadow valued; and as I had earlier sacrificed wealth to conscience, I had now thrown away the shadow for mere gold. What in the world could and would become of me!

At the city gate, I was forced to hear the sentinel say again, "Where has the guy left his shadow?" And immediately, some women chimed in, "Oh my God! The poor guy has no shadow!" This started to annoy me, and I became particularly careful to avoid walking in the sun. However, I couldn't do this everywhere; for example, crossing the wide street I had to take next—of course, at the very moment the boys came out of school. A cursed hunchbacked trickster—I can still see him—immediately spotted that I had no shadow. He announced it loudly to the whole group of literary street kids from the neighborhood, who quickly started to mock me and throw mud at me. "Decent folks bring their shadows along when they step into the sunshine." To defend myself from them, I tossed whole handfuls of gold into the crowd and jumped into a cab that some kind person got for me. Once I was alone in the moving carriage, I began to cry bitterly. A sense of foreboding must have already settled in me that on earth, as much as gold outshines merit and virtue in value, a shadow is worth much more than gold itself; and since I had previously sacrificed wealth for my conscience, I had now discarded my shadow for mere gold. What on earth could, and would, become of me!


FROM 'WOMAN'S LOVE AND LIFE'

You ring on my finger,
My tiny gold ring,
I hold you close against my chest, And to you, my loving lips hold on.
My childhood dream was over,
Its calm, pure beauty,
I woke up feeling sad and lonely,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, In empty infinite space.
You ring on my finger,
You bring me peace on earth,
And you have opened my eyes. To the infinite worth of womanhood.
I’ll love and serve him forever,
And live for him only; I'll give him my life, but to discover it. Transformed into his own.
You ring on my finger,
My small gold ring,
I hold you close to my heart,
And to you, my loving lips hold on.

Translation of Charles Harvey Genung.

Translation by Charles Harvey Genung.


[Pg 3513]

[Pg 3513]

WILLIAM ELLERY CHANNING

(1780-1842)

D

r. Channing, the recognized leader although not the originator of the Unitarian movement in this country, was a man of singular spirituality, sweetness of disposition, purity of life, and nobility of character. He was thought by some to be austere and cold in temperament, and timid in action; but this was rather a misconception of a life given to conscientious study, and an effort to allow due weight to opposing arguments. He was not liable to be swept from his moorings by momentary enthusiasm. As a writer he was clear and direct, admirably perspicuous in style, without great ornament, much addicted to short and simple sentences, though singularly enough an admirer of those which were long and involved. A critic in Fraser's Magazine wrote of him:—"Channing is unquestionably the first writer of the age. From his writings may be extracted some of the richest poetry and richest conceptions, clothed in language—unfortunately for our literature—too little studied in the day in which we live."

Mr. Channing, the widely recognized leader, though not the originator, of the Unitarian movement in this country, was a man of exceptional spirituality, a lovely disposition, a pure life, and noble character. Some people viewed him as austere and cold in temperament, and timid in action; however, this was more of a misunderstanding of a life committed to thoughtful study and an effort to consider opposing views. He was not easily swayed by fleeting enthusiasm. As a writer, he was clear and direct, with a style that was admirably simple and straightforward, often using short sentences, though interestingly, he appreciated long and complex ones. A critic in Fraser's Magazine wrote about him: "Channing is undoubtedly the foremost writer of the age. From his works can be drawn some of the richest poetry and profound ideas, expressed in language—unfortunately for our literature—too little appreciated in our time."

William E. Channing William E. Channing

He was of "blue blood,"—the grandson of William Ellery, one of the signers of the Declaration,—and was born at Newport, Rhode Island, April 7th, 1780. He was graduated at Harvard College with high honors in 1798, and first thought of studying medicine, but was inclined to the direction of the ministry. He became a private tutor in Richmond, Virginia, where he learned to detest slavery. Here he laid the seeds of subsequent physical troubles by imprudent indulgence in asceticism, in a desire to avoid effeminacy. He entered upon the study of theology, which he continued in Cambridge; he was ordained in 1803, and soon became pastor of the Federal Street Church in Boston, in charge of which society he passed his ministerial life. In the following year he was associated with Buckminster and others in the liberal Congregational movement, and this led him into a position of controversy with his orthodox brethren,—one he cordially disliked. But he could not refrain from preaching the doctrines of the dignity of human nature, the supremacy of reason, and religious freedom, of whose truth he was profoundly assured.

He came from "blue blood," being the grandson of William Ellery, one of the signers of the Declaration. He was born in Newport, Rhode Island, on April 7th, 1780. He graduated from Harvard College with high honors in 1798 and initially considered studying medicine, but he leaned more towards the ministry. He became a private tutor in Richmond, Virginia, where he developed a strong disdain for slavery. During this time, he also set in motion physical issues for himself by overly indulging in asceticism, wanting to avoid any appearance of weakness. He began studying theology, continuing this in Cambridge; he was ordained in 1803 and soon became the pastor of the Federal Street Church in Boston, where he spent his ministerial life. The following year, he became involved with Buckminster and others in the liberal Congregational movement, which put him in conflict with his orthodox peers—a situation he genuinely disliked. However, he couldn't help but preach the beliefs in the dignity of human nature, the supremacy of reason, and religious freedom, of which he was deeply convinced.

[Pg 3514]

[Pg 3514]

It has been truly said that Channing was too much a lover of free thought, and too desirous to hold only what he thought to be true, to allow himself to be bound by any party ties. "I wish," he himself said, "to regard myself as belonging not to a sect but to the community of free minds, of lovers of truth and followers of Christ, both on earth and in heaven. I desire to escape the narrow walls of a particular church, and to stand under the open sky in the broad light, looking far and wide, seeing with my own eyes, hearing with my own ears, and following Truth meekly but resolutely, however arduous or solitary be the path in which she leads."

It has been accurately said that Channing was such a supporter of free thought and so eager to hold only what he believed to be true that he wouldn’t let himself be tied down by any party affiliations. "I wish," he said, "to see myself as belonging not to a sect but to the community of free minds, of truth seekers and followers of Christ, both on earth and in heaven. I want to break free from the narrow confines of a specific church and stand in the open air under the broad light, looking far and wide, seeing with my own eyes, hearing with my own ears, and following Truth humbly yet firmly, no matter how difficult or lonely the path she takes me on may be."

He was greatly interested in temperance, in the anti-slavery movement, in the elevation of the laboring classes, and other social reforms; and after 1824, when Dr. Gannett became associate pastor, he gave much time to work in these directions. His death occurred at Bennington, Vermont, April 2d, 1842. His literary achievements are mainly or wholly in the line of his work,—sermons, addresses, and essays; but they were prepared with scrupulous care, and have the quality naturally to be expected from a man of broad and catholic spirit, wide interests, and strong love of literature. His works, in six volumes, are issued by the American Unitarian Association, which also publishes a 'Memorial' by his nephew, William Henry Channing, in three volumes.

He was very interested in temperance, the anti-slavery movement, improving the lives of the working class, and other social reforms. After 1824, when Dr. Gannett became associate pastor, he dedicated a lot of time to these efforts. He passed away in Bennington, Vermont, on April 2, 1842. His literary contributions mainly consist of his work—sermons, speeches, and essays—but they were created with great care and reflect the qualities you would expect from someone with a broad and open-minded spirit, diverse interests, and a deep love for literature. His works, published in six volumes, are released by the American Unitarian Association, which also publishes a 'Memorial' by his nephew, William Henry Channing, in three volumes.


THE PASSION FOR POWER

From 'The Life and Character of Napoleon Bonaparte'

The passion for ruling, though most completely developed in despotisms, is confined to no forms of government. It is the chief peril of free States, the natural enemy of free institutions. It agitates our own country, and still throws an uncertainty over the great experiment we are making here in behalf of liberty.... It is the distinction of republican institutions, that whilst they compel the passion for power to moderate its pretensions, and to satisfy itself with more limited gratifications, they tend to spread it more widely through the community, and to make it a universal principle. The doors of office being opened to all, crowds burn to rush in. A thousand hands are stretched out to grasp the reins which are denied to none. Perhaps in this boasted and boasting land of liberty, not a few, if called to state the chief good of a republic, would place it in this: that every man is eligible to every office, and[Pg 3515] that the highest places of power and trust are prizes for universal competition. The superiority attributed by many to our institutions is, not that they secure the greatest freedom, but give every man a chance of ruling; not that they reduce the power of government within the narrowest limits which the safety of the State admits, but throw it into as many hands as possible. The despot's great crime is thought to be that he keeps the delight of dominion to himself, that he makes a monopoly of it; whilst our more generous institutions, by breaking it into parcels and inviting the multitude to scramble for it, spread this joy more widely. The result is that political ambition infects our country and generates a feverish restlessness and discontent, which to the monarchist may seem more than a balance for our forms of liberty. The spirit of intrigue, which in absolute governments is confined to courts, walks abroad through the land; and as individuals can accomplish no political purposes single-handed, they band themselves into parties, ostensibly framed for public ends, but aiming only at the acquisition of power. The nominal sovereign,—that is, the people,—like all other sovereigns, is courted and flattered and told that it can do no wrong. Its pride is pampered, its passions inflamed, its prejudices made inveterate. Such are the processes by which other republics have been subverted, and he must be blind who cannot trace them among ourselves. We mean not to exaggerate our dangers. We rejoice to know that the improvements of society oppose many checks to the love of power. But every wise man who sees its workings must dread it as one chief foe.

The desire for power, although most fully expressed in authoritarian regimes, isn’t limited to any specific type of government. It's the main threat to free states and naturally opposes free institutions. It stirs unrest in our own country and casts doubt on our grand experiment for liberty... What sets apart republican institutions is that, while they force the desire for power to tone down its ambitions and settle for more limited rewards, they also tend to spread that desire more broadly throughout the community, making it a universal principle. With office positions open to everyone, many people eagerly try to get in. Countless individuals reach out to grab the reins of power that are available to all. Perhaps in this celebrated land of freedom, many would say that the greatest benefit of a republic is that every person is eligible for any position, and the highest spots of power and trust are up for grabs by everyone. The perceived advantage of our institutions isn't that they ensure the greatest freedom but that they offer every person a chance to be in charge. It’s not that they limit government power to the smallest extent necessary for the state’s safety but that they distribute it among as many people as possible. The great crime of a tyrant is believed to be his exclusive enjoyment of power, keeping it all to himself; while our more generous institutions, by breaking it into portions and encouraging the masses to compete for it, distribute this pleasure more widely. The outcome is that political ambition spreads in our country, creating a frantic restlessness and dissatisfaction that, to a monarchist, might seem more than a fair trade for our forms of liberty. The spirit of scheming, which is usually confined to royal courts in absolute governments, roams freely across the land; and since individuals can’t achieve political goals alone, they form parties that claim to be for the public good but actually strive solely for power. The nominal sovereign—the people—like any other sovereign, is flattered and told it can do no wrong. Its pride is stroked, its passions are stirred, and its biases are strengthened. Such are the ways other republics have fallen, and one must be blind not to see them happening among us. We don’t intend to exaggerate our risks. We’re glad to know that societal progress places many checks on the desire for power. But every wise person who observes its effects must view it as a significant threat.

This passion derives strength and vehemence in our country from the common idea that political power is the highest prize which society has to offer. We know not a more general delusion, nor is it the least dangerous. Instilled as it is in our youth, it gives infinite excitement to political ambition. It turns the active talents of the country to public station as the supreme good, and makes it restless, intriguing, and unprincipled. It calls out hosts of selfish competitors for comparatively few places, and encourages a bold, unblushing pursuit of personal elevation, which a just moral sense and self-respect in the community would frown upon and cover with shame.

This passion gains strength and intensity in our country from the widespread belief that political power is the ultimate prize society has to offer. There's no greater delusion, and it's one of the most dangerous. Since it’s instilled in us from a young age, it fuels an endless excitement for political ambition. It directs the country's active talents towards public office as the highest good, making people restless, scheming, and unscrupulous. It brings forth a multitude of selfish contenders for a limited number of positions and promotes a bold, unapologetic chase for personal advancement, which a proper moral sense and self-respect in the community would condemn and shame.


[Pg 3516]

[Pg 3516]

THE CAUSES OF WAR

From a 'Discourse delivered before the Congregational ministers of Massachusetts'

One of the great springs of war may be found in a very strong and general propensity of human nature—in the love of excitement, of emotion, of strong interest; a propensity which gives a charm to those bold and hazardous enterprises which call forth all the energies of our nature. No state of mind, not even positive suffering, is more painful than the want of interesting objects. The vacant soul preys on itself, and often rushes with impatience from the security which demands no effort, to the brink of peril. This part of human nature is seen in the kind of pleasures which have always been preferred. Why has the first rank among sports been given to the chase? Because its difficulties, hardships, hazards, tumults, awaken the mind, and give to it a new consciousness of existence, and a deep feeling of its powers. What is the charm which attaches the statesman to an office which almost weighs him down with labor and an appalling responsibility? He finds much of his compensation in the powerful emotion and interest awakened by the very hardships of his lot, by conflict with vigorous minds, by the opposition of rivals, by the alternations of success and defeat. What hurries to the gaming tables the man of prosperous fortune and ample resources? The dread of apathy, the love of strong feeling and of mental agitation. A deeper interest is felt in hazarding than in securing wealth, and the temptation is irresistible.... Another powerful principle of our nature which is the spring of war, is the passion for superiority, for triumph, for power. The human mind is aspiring, impatient of inferiority, and eager for control. I need not enlarge on the predominance of this passion in rulers, whose love of power is influenced by its possession, and who are ever restless to extend their sway. It is more important to observe that were this desire restrained to the breasts of rulers, war would move with a sluggish pace. But the passion for power and superiority is universal; and as every individual, from his intimate union with the community, is accustomed to appropriate its triumphs to himself, there is a general promptness to engage in any contest by which the community may obtain an ascendency over other[Pg 3517] nations. The desire that our country should surpass all others would not be criminal, did we understand in what respects it is most honorable for a nation to excel; did we feel that the glory of a State consists in intellectual and moral superiority, in pre-eminence of knowledge, freedom and purity. But to the mass of the people this form of pre-eminence is too refined and unsubstantial. There is another kind of triumph which they better understand: the triumph of physical power, triumph in battle, triumph not over the minds but the territory of another State. Here is a palpable, visible superiority; and for this a people are willing to submit to severe privations. A victory blots out the memory of their sufferings, and in boasting of their extended power they find a compensation for many woes.... Another powerful spring of war is the admiration of the brilliant qualities displayed in war. Many delight in war, not for its carnage and woes, but for its valor and apparent magnanimity, for the self-command of the hero, the fortitude which despises suffering, the resolution which courts danger, the superiority of the mind to the body, to sensation, to fear. Men seldom delight in war, considered merely as a source of misery. When they hear of battles, the picture which rises to their view is not what it should be—a picture of extreme wretchedness, of the wounded, the mangled, the slain; these horrors are hidden under the splendor of those mighty energies which break forth amidst the perils of conflict, and which human nature contemplates with an intense and heart-thrilling delight. Whilst the peaceful sovereign who scatters blessings with the silence and constancy of Providence is received with a faint applause, men assemble in crowds to hail the conqueror,—perhaps a monster in human form, whose private life is blackened with lust and crime, and whose greatness is built on perfidy and usurpation. Thus war is the surest and speediest way to renown; and war will never cease while the field of battle is the field of glory, and the most luxuriant laurels grow from a root nourished with blood.

One of the major sources of war can be found in a strong and widespread tendency of human nature—in the desire for excitement, emotion, and intense engagement; a tendency that makes bold and risky endeavors appealing and energizes our nature. No state of mind, not even active suffering, is more painful than the absence of interesting pursuits. A restless mind turns on itself, often impulsively moving from the safety of effortlessness to the brink of danger. This aspect of human nature is evident in the kinds of pleasures people have always preferred. Why is hunting considered the top sport? Because its challenges, hardships, dangers, and chaos stimulate the mind and create a heightened sense of existence and a profound appreciation of one's abilities. What captivates politicians to roles that burden them with work and overwhelming responsibility? Much of their reward comes from the intense emotions and interest stirred up by the very struggles of their positions, the battles with strong opponents, the rivalry with competitors, and the ups and downs of success and failure. What drives a wealthy person to gambling tables? The fear of boredom, the craving for strong emotions, and mental stimulation. There's a stronger thrill in risking than in securing wealth, and the temptation is irresistible... Another strong force of our nature that fuels war is the desire for superiority, for victory, for power. The human mind is ambitious, intolerant of being inferior, and eager for control. I don't need to elaborate on how rulers are driven by this passion, as their love for power grows with its possession, and they are always restless to expand their influence. It’s important to note that if this desire were limited to rulers, war would be more sluggish. But the thirst for power and superiority is universal; because every individual, through their close connection to their community, tends to take pride in its victories, there is a general eagerness to partake in any struggle where the community can gain dominance over other nations. The wish for our country to outshine all others wouldn’t be wrong if we understood what makes a nation truly honorable; if we recognized that a state's glory lies in intellectual and moral superiority, in excellence in knowledge, freedom, and integrity. However, for most people, this kind of excellence feels too abstract and insubstantial. There’s another type of victory they comprehend much better: the victory of physical power, triumph in battle, conquering territory rather than ideas. This presents a clear, visible superiority; for this, people are willing to endure significant hardships. A victory erases the memory of their suffering, and in boasting about their expanded power, they find a remedy for many sorrows... Another significant motivator of war is the admiration for the impressive qualities exhibited in battle. Many find glory in war, not for its brutality and suffering, but for bravery and apparent nobility, for the self-control of heroes, the endurance that defies pain, the determination that invites danger, the mind's superiority over the body, over sensations, and over fear. People rarely revel in war when viewed purely as a source of misery. When they hear about battles, the image that comes to mind is not what it should be—a scene of utter devastation, of the injured, the mutilated, the dead; these horrors are overshadowed by the brilliance of the extraordinary energies unleashed in the face of danger, which humanity watches with thrilling admiration. While the peaceful ruler who quietly shares blessings is met with mild applause, crowds gather to celebrate the conqueror—possibly a monster in human form, whose private life is tainted with vice and crime, and whose greatness is built on treachery and usurpation. Thus, war is the quickest and most certain route to fame; and as long as the battlefield is seen as a place of glory, where the finest laurels grow from roots watered by blood, war will persist.


[Pg 3518]

[Pg 3518]

SPIRITUAL FREEDOM

From the 'Discourse on Spiritual Freedom,' 1830

I consider the freedom or moral strength of the individual mind as the supreme good, and the highest end of government. I am aware that other views are often taken. It is said that government is intended for the public, for the community, not for the individual. The idea of a national interest prevails in the minds of statesmen, and to this it is thought that the individual may be sacrificed. But I would maintain that the individual is not made for the State so much as the State for the individual. A man is not created for political relations as his highest end, but for indefinite spiritual progress, and is placed in political relations as the means of his progress. The human soul is greater, more sacred than the State, and must never be sacrificed to it. The human soul is to outlive all earthly institutions. The distinction of nations is to pass away. Thrones which have stood for ages are to meet the doom pronounced upon all man's works. But the individual mind survives, and the obscurest subject, if true to God, will rise to power never wielded by earthly potentates.

I believe that the freedom or moral strength of each individual mind is the highest good and the ultimate purpose of government. I recognize that other perspectives often exist. It's commonly said that government exists for the public and the community, not for individuals. The idea of a national interest dominates the thoughts of leaders, and individuals may be sacrificed in its name. But I would argue that the individual is not made for the State; rather, the State is created for the individual. People are not born for political relationships as their primary goal, but for endless spiritual growth, with political relationships being a means to that end. The human soul is greater and more sacred than the State and must never be sacrificed for it. The human soul is destined to outlive all earthly institutions. The distinctions among nations will eventually fade. Thrones that have existed for centuries will face the same fate as all human creations. But the individual mind endures, and even the most humble person, if true to God, will rise to power far beyond what earthly rulers have ever held.

A human being is a member of the community, not as a limb is a member of the body, or as a wheel is a part of a machine, intended only to contribute to some general joint result. He was created not to be merged in the whole, as a drop in the ocean or as a particle of sand on the seashore, and to aid only in composing a mass. He is an ultimate being, made for his own perfection as his highest end; made to maintain an individual existence, and to serve others only as far as consists with his own virtue and progress. Hitherto governments have tended greatly to obscure this importance of the individual, to depress him in his own eyes, to give him the idea of an outward interest more important than the invisible soul, and of an outward authority more sacred than the voice of God in his own secret conscience. Rulers have called the private man the property of the State, meaning generally by the State themselves; and thus the many have been immolated to the few, and have even believed that this was their highest destination. These views cannot be too earnestly withstood. Nothing seems to me so needful as to give to the mind the consciousness, which governments have done so much to suppress, of its own separate[Pg 3519] worth. Let the individual feel that through his immortality he may concentrate in his own being a greater good than that of nations. Let him feel that he is placed in the community, not to part with his individuality or to become a tool, but that he should find a sphere for his various powers, and a preparation for immortal glory. To me the progress of society consists in nothing more than in bringing out the individual, in giving him a consciousness of his own being, and in quickening him to strengthen and elevate his own mind.

A human being is part of the community, not like a limb is part of the body, or like a wheel is part of a machine, solely there to contribute to a collective outcome. He wasn’t created to dissolve into the whole, like a drop in the ocean or a grain of sand on the beach, just to make up a mass. He is a complete being, designed for his own development as his ultimate goal; made to maintain an individual existence and to help others only as far as it aligns with his own virtue and progress. So far, governments have often obscured the importance of the individual, making him feel inferior and leading him to believe that external interests are more important than his inner soul, and that external authority is more sacred than the voice of God in his own conscience. Leaders have referred to the private citizen as the property of the State, generally meaning themselves by the State; and as a result, the many have been sacrificed for the few, even believing that this was their highest purpose. These ideas must be strongly opposed. Nothing seems as crucial to me as restoring to the mind the awareness, which governments have done so much to stifle, of its own unique worth. Let the individual recognize that through his immortality, he can embody a greater good than that of nations. Let him understand that he is part of the community not to lose his individuality or become a tool, but to find a space for his diverse abilities and to prepare for eternal glory. To me, the advancement of society is simply about uplifting the individual, helping him realize his own existence, and encouraging him to strengthen and elevate his own mind.

In thus maintaining that the individual is the end of social institutions, I may be thought to discourage public efforts and the sacrifice of private interests to the State. Far from it. No man, I affirm, will serve his fellow-beings so effectually, so fervently, as he who is not their slave; as he who, casting off every other yoke, subjects himself to the law of duty in his own mind. For this law enjoins a disinterested and generous spirit, as man's glory and likeness to his Maker. Individuality, or moral self-subsistence, is the surest foundation of an all-comprehending love. No man so multiplies his bonds with the community, as he who watches most jealously over his own perfection. There is a beautiful harmony between the good of the State and the moral freedom and dignity of the individual. Were it not so, were these interests in any case discordant, were an individual ever called to serve his country by acts debasing his own mind, he ought not to waver a moment as to the good which he should prefer. Property, life, he should joyfully surrender to the State. But his soul he must never stain or enslave. From poverty, pain, the rack, the gibbet, he should not recoil; but for no good of others ought he to part with self-control, or violate the inward law. We speak of the patriot as sacrificing himself to the public weal. Do we mean that he sacrifices what is most properly himself, the principle of piety and virtue? Do we not feel that however great may be the good which through his sufferings accrues to the State, a greater and purer glory redounds to himself; and that the most precious fruit of his disinterested services is the strength of resolution and philanthropy which is accumulated in his own soul?...

By arguing that the individual is the ultimate purpose of social institutions, I might seem to discourage public efforts and the prioritization of private interests for the State. That's not the case at all. No one can serve their fellow human beings as effectively and passionately as someone who is not enslaved by them; someone who, freeing themselves from every other burden, commits to the law of duty within their own mind. This law calls for a selfless and generous spirit, reflecting the glory of man and his resemblance to his Creator. Individuality, or moral independence, is the strongest foundation for universal love. No one strengthens their bonds with the community more than the person who diligently pursues their own improvement. There’s a beautiful balance between the welfare of the State and the moral freedom and dignity of the individual. If that weren’t the case—if these interests were ever in conflict—if an individual was ever called to serve their country by actions that degrade their own mind, they should not hesitate for a moment in choosing the greater good. They should gladly give up property and life for the State. But they must never compromise or enslave their soul. They should not shy away from poverty, pain, torture, or execution; however, under no circumstances should they sacrifice self-control or violate their inner moral law for the sake of others. We talk about the patriot as someone who sacrifices themselves for the common good. Do we mean that they sacrifice what makes them truly themselves, the principle of piety and virtue? Don’t we realize that regardless of how significant the benefits of their suffering might be for the State, an even greater and purer honor redounds to them; and that the most valuable outcome of their selfless actions is the strength of determination and compassion that builds up within their own soul?

The advantages of civilization have their peril. In such a state of society, opinion and law impose salutary restraint, and produce general order and security. But the power of opinion grows into a despotism, which more than all things represses[Pg 3520] original and free thought, subverts individuality of character, reduces the community to a spiritless monotony, and chills the love of perfection. Religion, considered simply as the principle which balances the power of human opinion, which takes man out of the grasp of custom and fashion, and teaches him to refer himself to a higher tribunal, is an infinite aid to moral strength and elevation.

The benefits of civilization come with their dangers. In this kind of society, public opinion and laws create necessary limits, leading to overall order and safety. However, the influence of public opinion can turn into a form of tyranny that stifles genuine and independent thought, undermines personal uniqueness, reduces the community to a dull uniformity, and dampens the desire for excellence. Religion, viewed simply as the principle that balances human opinion, removes individuals from the control of tradition and trends, and encourages them to hold themselves accountable to a higher standard, serves as a tremendous support for moral strength and growth.[Pg 3520]

An important benefit of civilization, of which we hear much from the political economist, is the division of labor, by which arts are perfected. But this, by confining the mind to an unceasing round of petty operations, tends to break it into littleness. We possess improved fabrics, but deteriorated men. Another advantage of civilization is, that manners are refined and accomplishments multiplied; but these are continually seen to supplant simplicity of character, strength of feeling, the love of nature, the love of inward beauty and glory. Under outward courtesy we see a cold selfishness, a spirit of calculation, and little energy of love.

A major benefit of civilization, often discussed by political economists, is the division of labor, which leads to perfected skills. However, this repetitive focus on small tasks can narrow our thinking. We have better products, but worse people. Another benefit of civilization is that manners are polished and skills increased; yet, these often replace simplicity of character, deep emotions, appreciation for nature, and a love for inner beauty and greatness. Beneath outward politeness, we find cold selfishness, a calculating mindset, and a lack of genuine love.

I confess I look round on civilized society with many fears, and with more and more earnest desire that a regenerating spirit from heaven, from religion, may descend upon and pervade it. I particularly fear that various causes are acting powerfully among ourselves, to inflame and madden that enslaving and degrading principle, the passion for property. For example, the absence of hereditary distinctions in our country gives prominence to the distinction of wealth, and holds up this as the chief prize to ambition. Add to this the epicurean, self-indulgent habits which our prosperity has multiplied, and which crave insatiably for enlarging wealth as the only means of gratification. This peril is increased by the spirit of our times, which is a spirit of commerce, industry, internal improvements, mechanical invention, political economy, and peace. Think not that I would disparage commerce, mechanical skill, and especially pacific connections among States. But there is danger that these blessings may by perversion issue in a slavish love of lucre. It seems to me that some of the objects which once moved men most powerfully are gradually losing their sway, and thus the mind is left more open to the excitement of wealth. For example, military distinction is taking the inferior place which it deserves: and the consequence will be that the energy and ambition which have been exhausted in war will seek new directions; and happy shall we be if they[Pg 3521] do not flow into the channel of gain. So I think that political eminence is to be less and less coveted; and there is danger that the energies absorbed by it will be spent in seeking another kind of dominion, the dominion of property. And if such be the result, what shall we gain by what is called the progress of society? What shall we gain by national peace, if men, instead of meeting on the field of battle, wage with one another the more inglorious strife of dishonest and rapacious traffic? What shall we gain by the waning of political ambition, if the intrigues of the exchange take place of those of the cabinet, and private pomp and luxury be substituted for the splendor of public life? I am no foe to civilization. I rejoice in its progress. But I mean to say that without a pure religion to modify its tendencies, to inspire and refine it, we shall be corrupted, not ennobled by it. It is the excellence of the religious principle, that it aids and carries forward civilization, extends science and arts, multiplies the conveniences and ornaments of life, and at the same time spoils them of their enslaving power, and even converts them into means and ministers of that spiritual freedom which when left to themselves they endanger and destroy.

I admit that I look at modern society with a lot of concerns, and I genuinely hope that a refreshing spirit from above, from religion, will come down and fill it. I'm particularly worried that various factors are strongly driving the growing obsession with property. For instance, the lack of hereditary distinctions in our country highlights the divide of wealth and elevates it as the ultimate goal for ambition. On top of that, the indulgent and self-serving habits that our prosperity has brought about endlessly crave more wealth as the only way to find satisfaction. This threat is heightened by our current era, which is focused on commerce, industry, infrastructure development, technological advancement, economic strategy, and peace. Don’t think I’m against commerce, technical skill, or especially peaceful relationships between nations. But there’s a risk that these gifts may become twisted into a slavery to money. It seems to me that some of the motivations that once strongly inspired people are slowly losing their influence, leaving the mind more susceptible to the allure of wealth. For example, military glory is rightly becoming less significant, and as a result, the energy and ambition once spent on war will seek different outlets; we will be fortunate if they don’t go into the pursuit of profit. I believe that political power will be sought less and less, and there’s a risk that the energies devoted to it will be redirected toward another type of control: the control of property. If that happens, what will we gain from what’s called societal progress? What will we gain from national peace if people, rather than clashing on the battlefield, engage in the less honorable warfare of dishonest and greedy trade? What will we gain from the decline of political ambition if the backroom deals of the marketplace replace the negotiations of government, and personal wealth and luxury take the place of the grandeur of public life? I'm not against civilization. I celebrate its advancement. But I believe that without a pure religion to shape its direction, to motivate and elevate it, we will be corrupted rather than uplifted by it. The beauty of religion is that it supports and advances civilization, enhances science and the arts, increases life’s comforts and luxuries, while also stripping them of their enslaving nature and even transforming them into tools and channels of spiritual freedom that, if left unchecked, could threaten and destroy.

In order, however, that religion should yield its full and best fruit, one thing is necessary; and the times require that I should state it with great distinctness. It is necessary that religion should be held and professed in a liberal spirit. Just as far as it assumes an intolerant, exclusive, sectarian form, it subverts instead of strengthening the soul's freedom, and becomes the heaviest and most galling yoke which is laid on the intellect and conscience. Religion must be viewed, not as a monopoly of priests, ministers, or sects, not as conferring on any man a right to dictate to his fellow-beings, not as an instrument by which the few may awe the many, not as bestowing on one a prerogative which is not enjoyed by all; but as the property of every human being and as the great subject for every human mind. It must be regarded as the revelation of a common Father to whom all have equal access, who invites all to the like immediate communion, who has no favorites, who has appointed no infallible expounders of his will, who opens his works and word to every eye, and calls upon all to read for themselves, and to follow fearlessly the best convictions of their own understandings. Let religion be seized on by individuals or sects, as their special province; let them clothe themselves with God's prerogative[Pg 3522] of judgment; let them succeed in enforcing their creed by penalties of law, or penalties of opinion; let them succeed in fixing a brand on virtuous men whose only crime is free investigation—and religion becomes the most blighting tyranny which can establish itself over the mind. You have all heard of the outward evils which religion, when thus turned into tyranny, has inflicted; how it has dug dreary dungeons, kindled fires for the martyr, and invented instruments of exquisite torture. But to me all this is less fearful than its influence over the mind. When I see the superstitions which it has fastened on the conscience, the spiritual terrors with which it has haunted and subdued the ignorant and susceptible, the dark appalling views of God which it has spread far and wide, the dread of inquiry which it has struck into superior understandings, and the servility of spirit which it has made to pass for piety—when I see all this, the fire, the scaffold, and the outward inquisition, terrible as they are, seem to me inferior evils. I look with a solemn joy on the heroic spirits who have met, freely and fearlessly, pain and death in the cause of truth and human rights. But there are other victims of intolerance on whom I look with unmixed sorrow. They are those who, spell-bound by early prejudice or by intimidations from the pulpit and the press, dare not think; who anxiously stifle every doubt or misgiving in regard to their opinions, as if to doubt were a crime; who shrink from the seekers after truth as from infection; who deny all virtue which does not wear the livery of their own sect; who, surrendering to others their best powers, receive unresistingly a teaching which wars against reason and conscience; and who think it a merit to impose on such as live within their influence, the grievous bondage which they bear themselves. How much to be deplored is it, that religion, the very principle which is designed to raise men above the judgment and power of man, should become the chief instrument of usurpation over the soul!

To get the most out of religion, one thing is crucial, and it’s important to say this clearly: Religion needs to be embraced and expressed in a tolerant way. As soon as it takes on an intolerant, exclusive, sectarian nature, it undermines rather than enhances the freedom of the soul, becoming a heavy burden on the mind and conscience. Religion shouldn't be viewed as something owned by priests, ministers, or specific groups, nor should it give anyone the right to dictate to others, serve as a tool for the few to intimidate the many, or grant privilege to some over others; rather, it should belong to everyone and be something for every human mind to explore. It must be seen as a revelation from a common Father, accessible to all, inviting everyone into immediate connection, with no favorites, no infallible interpreters of His will, offering His works and words to every individual, encouraging everyone to read for themselves and to follow their own understanding confidently. If individuals or groups try to take religion as their exclusive domain; if they assume God's authority to judge; if they impose their beliefs through legal penalties or societal judgment; if they label virtuous individuals who simply seek to explore freely as criminals—then religion becomes a destructive force that enforces tyranny over the mind. We’ve all heard about the visible harms that tyranny in religion has caused—how it has created dark dungeons, lit fires for martyrs, and devised terrible instruments of torture. Yet to me, all of this is less frightening than its impact on the mind. When I see the superstitions religion has imposed on people's consciences, the spiritual fears it has instilled in those who are uneducated and easily influenced, the dark and alarming views of God it has spread, the dread of questioning it has instilled in more advanced minds, and the sense of submission it has made mistaken for piety—when I observe all of this, the fires, gallows, and external inquisitions, as horrible as they are, seem like lesser evils. I admire the brave souls who have faced pain and death for the sake of truth and human rights. But there are other victims of intolerance who fill me with deep sadness. These are the individuals who, trapped by early biases or intimidation from religious leaders and media, are afraid to think; who suppress every doubt or hesitation about their beliefs, as if questioning were a crime; who recoil from truth seekers as if they were contagious; who deny any goodness that doesn’t align with their own group’s views; who, by yielding their best abilities to others, accept teaching that conflicts with reason and conscience; and who see it as a virtue to impose the same heavy burdens they bear on those around them. It is truly unfortunate that religion, which should elevate people above the authority of others, has turned into a primary tool for exercising control over the soul!


[Pg 3523]

[Pg 3523]

GEORGE CHAPMAN

(1559?-1634)

G

eorge Chapman, the translator of Homer, is of all the Elizabethan dramatists the most undramatic. He is akin to Marlowe in being more of an epic poet than a playwright; but unlike his young compeer "of the mighty line," who in his successive plays learnt how to subdue an essentially epic genius to the demands of the stage, Chapman never got near the true secret of dramatic composition. Yet he witnessed the growth of the glorious Elizabethan drama, from its feeble beginning in 'Gorbodue' and 'Gammer Gurton's Needle' through its very flowering in the immortal masterpieces. He was born about 1559, five years before Marlowe, the "morning star" of the English drama, and he died in 1634, surviving Shakespeare, in whom it reached its maturity, and Beaumont, Middleton, and Fletcher, whose works foreshadow decay. From his native town Hitchin he passed on to Oxford, where he distinguished himself as a classical scholar. Then for sixteen years nothing definite is known about him. His life has been called one of the great blanks of English literature. He is sometimes sent traveling on the Continent, as a convenient means of accounting for this gap, and also to explain the intimate acquaintance with German manners and customs and the language displayed in his tragedy 'Alphonsus, Emperor of Germany,' which argues at least for a trip to that country. In 1594 he published the two hymns in the 'Shadow of Night'; and soon after he must have begun writing for the stage, for his first extant comedy, 'The Blind Beggar of Alexandria,' was acted in 1596, and two years later he appears in Francis Meres's famous enumeration of the poets and wits of the time. Hereafter his life is to be dated by his publications.

George Chapman, the translator of Homer, is the least dramatic of all the Elizabethan playwrights. He is similar to Marlowe in being more of an epic poet than a theatrical writer; however, unlike his younger contemporary "of the mighty line," who learned to adapt his epic talent to the needs of the stage over his various plays, Chapman never grasped the true art of dramatic writing. Yet, he witnessed the development of the magnificent Elizabethan drama, from its weak beginnings in 'Gorboduc' and 'Gammer Gurton's Needle' to its full bloom in the timeless masterpieces. He was born around 1559, five years before Marlowe, the "morning star" of English drama, and he died in 1634, outliving Shakespeare, who brought it to its zenith, as well as Beaumont, Middleton, and Fletcher, whose works hinted at decline. From his hometown of Hitchin, he moved on to Oxford, where he excelled as a classical scholar. After that, there’s a sixteen-year gap in his life where not much is known. This period has been characterized as one of the great mysteries in English literature. He is sometimes thought to have traveled across the Continent, which conveniently fills this void and also explains his familiarity with German customs and language shown in his tragedy 'Alphonsus, Emperor of Germany,' suggesting at least a trip to that country. In 1594, he published two hymns in the 'Shadow of Night'; shortly after that, he likely began writing for the stage, as his first surviving comedy, 'The Blind Beggar of Alexandria,' was performed in 1596, and two years later, he is listed in Francis Meres's famous catalog of the poets and wits of the time. From this point on, his life can be tracked by his published works.

George Chapman George Chapman

He occupies a position unique among the Elizabethans, because of his wide culture and the diverse character of his work. Though held together by his strong personality, it yet can be divided into the distinct groups of comedies, tragedies, poems, and translations.[Pg 3524] The first of these is the weakest, for Chapman was not a comic genius. 'The Blind Beggar of Alexandria' and 'An Humorous Day's Mirth' deserve but a passing mention. In 1605 'All Fooles' was published, acted six years earlier under the name 'The World Runs on Wheels.' It is a realistic satire, with some good scenes and character-drawing. 'The Gentleman Usher' is full of poetry and ingenious situations. 'Monsieur D'Oline' contains also some good comedy work. 'The Widow's Tears' tells the well-known story of the Ephesian matron; though coarse, it is handled not without comic talent. In his comedy work Chapman is neither new nor original; he followed in Jonson's footsteps, and suggests moreover Terence, Plautus, Fletcher, and Lyly. He has wit, satire, and sarcasm; but along with these, poor construction and little invention. He was going against his grain, and we have here the frankest expression of "pot-boiling" to be found among the Elizabethan dramatists. Writing for the stage was the only kind of literature that really paid; the playhouse was to the Elizabethan what the paper-covered novel is to a modern reader. This accounts for the enormous dramatic productivity of the time, and also explains why the most finely endowed minds, in need of money, produced dramas instead of other imaginative work. By the time he wrote his comedies, Chapman had already won his place as poet and translator, but it earned him no income. Pope, one hundred and twenty-five years later, made a fortune by his translation of Homer. But then the number of readers had increased, and publishers could afford to give large sums to a popular author. Chapman takes rank among the dramatists mainly by his four chief tragedies: 'Bussy d'Ambois,' 'The Revenge of Bussy d'Ambois,' 'The Conspiracy of Charles, Duke of Byron,' and 'The Tragedy of Charles, Duke of Byron.' They are unique among the plays of the period, in that they deal with almost contemporary events in French history; not with the purpose of exciting any feeling for or against the parties introduced, but in calm ignoring of public opinion, they bring recent happenings on the stage to suit the dramatist's purpose. He drew his material mainly from the 'Historiæ Sui Temporis' of Jacques Auguste de Thou, but he troubled himself little about following it with accuracy, or even painting the characters of the chief actors as true to life. In these tragedies, more than in the comedies, we get sight of Chapman the man; indeed, it is his great failing as playwright that his own individuality is constantly cropping out. He alone, of all the great Elizabethan dramatists, was unable to go outside of himself and enter into the habits and thoughts of his characters. Chapman was too much of a scholar and a thinker to be a successful delineator of men. His is the drama of the man who thinks about life, not of one who lives it in[Pg 3525] its fullness. He does not get into the hearts of men. He has too many theories. Homer had become the ruling influence in his life, and he looked at things from the Homeric point of view and presented life epically. He is at his best in single didactic or narrative passages, and exquisite bits of poetry are prodigally scattered up and down the pages of his tragedies. Next to Shakespeare he is the most sententious of dramatists. He sounded the depths of things in thought which theretofore only Marlowe had done. He is the most metaphysical of dramatists.

He holds a unique place among the Elizabethans because of his broad education and the variety of his work. Although everything ties together through his strong personality, it can still be divided into distinct categories: comedies, tragedies, poems, and translations.[Pg 3524] The first category is the weakest, as Chapman was not a comic genius. 'The Blind Beggar of Alexandria' and 'An Humorous Day's Mirth' barely deserve mention. In 1605, 'All Fooles' was published, having been performed six years earlier under the title 'The World Runs on Wheels.' It is a realistic satire with some good scenes and character sketches. 'The Gentleman Usher' is filled with poetry and clever situations. 'Monsieur D'Oline' also contains some decent comedic work. 'The Widow's Tears' tells the well-known story of the Ephesian matron; while it’s a bit crude, it is handled with some comic talent. In his comedic work, Chapman is neither groundbreaking nor original; he followed in Jonson's footsteps and also showed influences from Terence, Plautus, Fletcher, and Lyly. He has wit, satire, and sarcasm, but he also lacks strong structure and ingenuity. He was working against his own interests, and here we find the most candid expression of "pot-boiling" among the Elizabethan playwrights. Writing for the stage was the only type of literature that really paid off; for the Elizabethan, the playhouse was like the modern paper-covered novel. This explains the massive dramatic output of the time and why many of the most talented minds, in need of money, focused on drama instead of other creative work. By the time he wrote his comedies, Chapman had already established himself as a poet and translator, but that didn’t make him any money. Pope, one hundred twenty-five years later, made a fortune with his translation of Homer. But then, the number of readers had skyrocketed, and publishers could afford to pay significant sums to popular authors. Chapman is primarily recognized among dramatists for his four main tragedies: 'Bussy d'Ambois,' 'The Revenge of Bussy d'Ambois,' 'The Conspiracy of Charles, Duke of Byron,' and 'The Tragedy of Charles, Duke of Byron.' These plays are unique for their engagement with almost contemporary events in French history; they do not aim to stir emotions about the parties involved but rather calmly present recent events on stage to fit the playwright's goals. He based much of his material on Jacques Auguste de Thou's 'Historiæ Sui Temporis,' but he showed little concern for accuracy or for depicting the characters of the key players realistically. In these tragedies, more than in the comedies, we see Chapman as a person; indeed, his greatest flaw as a playwright is that his individuality often emerges. Among the major Elizabethan dramatists, he alone couldn’t step outside himself and embody the thoughts and habits of his characters. Chapman was too scholarly and thoughtful to be a successful portrayer of humans. His drama reflects the thoughts of someone contemplating life, rather than someone who experiences it fully.[Pg 3525] He does not penetrate the hearts of individuals. He has too many theories. Homer had become the dominant influence in his life, and he viewed things from a Homeric perspective, presenting life in an epic way. He excels in individual didactic or narrative passages, and beautiful bits of poetry are generously scattered throughout his tragedies. Next to Shakespeare, he is the most sententious of dramatists. He delved into the depths of thought in ways that only Marlowe had done before. He is the most metaphysical of playwrights.

Yet his thought is sometimes too much for him, and he becomes obscure. He packs words as tight as Browning, and the sense is often more difficult to unravel. He is best in the closet drama. 'Cæsar and Pompey,' published in 1631 but never acted, contains some of his finest thoughts.

Yet his ideas can sometimes overwhelm him, making them unclear. He crams words together like Browning does, and the meaning is often harder to decipher. He shines in the closet drama. 'Cæsar and Pompey,' published in 1631 but never performed, includes some of his best ideas.

Chapman also collaborated with other dramatists. 'Eastward Ho,' in 1605, written with Marston and Jonson, is one of the liveliest and best constructed Elizabethan comedies, combining the excellences of the three men without their faults. Some allusion to the Scottish nation offended King James; the authors were confined in Fleet Prison and barely escaped having their ears and noses slit. With Shirley he wrote the comedy 'The Ball' and the tragedy 'Chabot, Admiral of France.'

Chapman also worked with other playwrights. "Eastward Ho," written in 1605 with Marston and Jonson, is one of the most vibrant and well-structured Elizabethan comedies, blending the strengths of all three men without their weaknesses. Some references to the Scottish nation upset King James; the authors were imprisoned in Fleet Prison and narrowly avoided having their ears and noses cut off. With Shirley, he wrote the comedy "The Ball" and the tragedy "Chabot, Admiral of France."

Chapman wrote comedies to make money, and tragedies because it was the fashion of the day, and he studded these latter with exquisite passages because he was a poet born. But he was above all a scholar with wide and deep learning, not only of the classics but also of the Renaissance literature. From 1613 to 1631 he does not appear to have written for the stage, but was occupied with his translations of Homer, Hesiod, Juvenal, Musæus, Petrarch, and others. In 1614, at the marriage of the Princess Elizabeth, was performed in the most lavish manner the 'Memorable Masque of the two Honorable Houses or Inns of Court; the Middle Temple and Lyncoln Inne.' Chapman also completed Marlowe's unfinished 'Hero and Leander.'

Chapman wrote comedies to earn money and tragedies because it was trendy at the time, filling the latter with beautiful passages since he was a natural poet. But above all, he was a scholar with broad and deep knowledge, not just of the classics but also of Renaissance literature. From 1613 to 1631, he seems not to have written for the stage, focusing instead on his translations of Homer, Hesiod, Juvenal, Musæus, Petrarch, and others. In 1614, during the marriage of Princess Elizabeth, the 'Memorable Masque of the two Honorable Houses or Inns of Court; the Middle Temple and Lincoln Inn' was performed in an extravagant fashion. Chapman also finished Marlowe's unfinished 'Hero and Leander.'

His fame however rests on his version of Homer. The first portion appeared in 1598: 'Seven Bookes of the Iliade of Homer, Prince of Poets; Translated according to the Greeke in judgment of his best Commentaries.' In 1611 the Iliad complete appeared, and in 1615 the whole of the Odyssey; though he by no means reproduces Homer faithfully, he approaches nearest to the original in spirit and grandeur. It is a typical product of the English Renaissance, full of vigor and passion, but also of conceit and fancifulness. It lacks the simplicity and the serenity of the Greek, but has caught its nobleness and rapidity. As has been said, "It is what Homer might have[Pg 3526] written before he came to years of discretion." Yet with all its shortcomings it remains one of the classics of Elizabethan literature. Pope consulted it diligently, and has been accused of at times re-versifying this instead of the Greek. Coleridge said of it:—

His fame, however, is built on his version of Homer. The first part came out in 1598: 'Seven Books of the Iliad of Homer, Prince of Poets; Translated according to the Greek in judgment of his best Commentaries.' In 1611, the complete Iliad was released, and in 1615, the entire Odyssey followed; although he doesn't faithfully reproduce Homer, he comes closest to the original in spirit and grandeur. It’s a typical product of the English Renaissance, full of energy and passion, but also of pride and whimsy. It lacks the simplicity and calm of the Greek, but it has captured its nobility and speed. As has been said, "It is what Homer might have[Pg 3526] written before he reached maturity." Yet, despite its flaws, it remains one of the classics of Elizabethan literature. Pope referred to it extensively and has been accused of sometimes reworking this instead of the Greek. Coleridge remarked about it:—

"The Iliad is fine, but less equal in the translation [than the Odyssey], as well as less interesting in itself. What is stupidly said of Shakespeare is really true and appropriate of Chapman: 'Mighty faults counterpoised by mighty beauties.' ... It is as truly an original poem as the 'Faerie Queen';—it will give you small idea of Homer, though a far truer one than Pope's epigrams, or Cowper's cumbersome, most anti-Homeric Miltonisms. For Chapman writes and feels as a poet,—as Homer might have written had he lived in England in the reign of Queen Elizabeth. In short, it is an exquisite poem in spite of its frequent and perverse quaintnesses and awkwardness, which are however amply repaid by almost unexampled sweetness and beauty of language, all over spirit and feeling."

"The Iliad is good, but it's not as well-translated [as the Odyssey] and is also less engaging on its own. The criticism often aimed at Shakespeare actually fits Chapman well: 'Big flaws balanced by big beauties.' ... It’s just as original a poem as the 'Faerie Queene';—it gives you a better sense of Homer than Pope's snappy lines or Cowper's clumsy, very un-Homeric Milton-inspired style. Chapman writes and thinks like a poet—like how Homer might have written if he lived in England during Queen Elizabeth's reign. Overall, it’s a beautiful poem despite its frequent oddities and awkwardness, which are more than compensated for by its almost unmatched sweetness and beauty of language, full of spirit and emotion."

Keats's tribute, the sonnet 'On First Looking into Chapman's Homer,' attests another poet's appreciation of the Elizabethan's paraphrase. Keats diligently explored this "new planet" that swam into his ken, and his own poetical diction is at times touched by the quaintness and fancifulness of the elder poet he admired.

Keats's tribute, the sonnet 'On First Looking into Chapman's Homer,' shows another poet's appreciation for the Elizabethan's paraphrase. Keats carefully explored this "new planet" that came into his view, and his own poetic style is sometimes influenced by the unique charm and imagination of the older poet he admired.

Lamb, that most sympathetic critic of the old dramatists, speaks of him as follows:—

Lamb, who is such a thoughtful critic of the old playwrights, describes him like this:—

"Webster has happily characterized the 'full and heightened' style of Chapman, who of all the English play-writers perhaps approaches nearest to Shakespeare in the descriptive and didactic, in passages which are less purely dramatic. He could not go out of himself, as Shakespeare could shift at pleasure, to inform and animate other existences, but in himself he had an eye to perceive and a soul to embrace all forms and modes of being. He would have made a great epic poet, if indeed he has not abundantly shown himself to be one; for his 'Homer' is not so properly a translation as the stories of Achilles and Ulysses rewritten. The earnestness and passion which he has put into every part of these poems would be incredible to a reader of more modern translations.... The great obstacle to Chapman's translations being read is their unconquerable quaintness. He pours out in the same breath the most just and natural, and the most violent and crude expressions. He seems to grasp at whatever words come first to hand while the enthusiasm is upon him, as if all others must be inadequate to the divine meaning. But passion (the all-in-all in poetry) is everywhere present, raising the low, dignifying the mean, and putting sense into the absurd. He makes his readers glow, weep, tremble, take any affection which he pleases, be moved by words, or in spite of them be disgusted and overcome their disgust."

Webster has aptly described the 'full and heightened' style of Chapman, who, among all English playwrights, comes closest to Shakespeare in his descriptive and teaching moments, in parts that are less purely dramatic. He couldn't step outside of himself like Shakespeare, who could effortlessly bring to life other characters, but he had a keen perception and a deep appreciation for all forms of existence. He would have been a great epic poet, if he isn't already, because his 'Homer' is less a translation and more a retelling of the tales of Achilles and Ulysses. The sincerity and passion he infused into every part of these poems would be astonishing to a reader of more modern translations.... The main barrier to reading Chapman's translations is their stubborn quirkiness. He mixes the most accurate and natural expressions with the most intense and crude ones in the same breath. He seems to grab for whatever words come to mind in his enthusiasm, as if other words would fall short of conveying the divine meaning. But passion (which is everything in poetry) is always present, elevating the low, dignifying the humble, and making sense of the absurd. He makes his readers feel excited, cry, tremble, experience any emotion he desires, and even feel disgusted despite the words, overcoming that disgust.


[Pg 3527]

[Pg 3527]

ULYSSES AND NAUSICAA

From the Translation of Homer's Odyssey

The beautiful morning rose straight up, bringing to life Fair-veiled Nausicaa, whose dream inspires her praise To be admired took; who spent no time To express the excitement of her vision To her beloved parents, whom she discovered within. Her mother was set on fire, who had to spin. A rock that shone with a sea-purple color; Her maids were around her. But she happened to find Her father went abroad for a council meeting. By his grave Senate; and to him exhaled Her tightly restrained chest was:—"Dear father," she said, "Will you not request a carriage for me now,
Elegant and whole? Suitable for me to carry. I can't wear the weeds while washing in the flood. Before re-purified? It suits you. To wear light clothing, like every man who sits Instead of a council. And you have five sons,
Two get married, three single guys, who have to be courageous. In every day's shift, they can go dance; For these last three, we must move forward with these things. Their status in marriage; and who else but I, "Should their sister provide for their dancing rituals?"
This general reason she showed, but wouldn't specify. Her thoughts about marriage to her father, how shameful. He understood her still, and so he responded:—
"Daughter! Neither these nor any other grace beside,
I will either deny you or postpone. Mules or a state coach and circular,
Everything fits everywhere. Go; my servants will "Serve your desires, and your command in everything." The servants' orders were quickly followed, Got a coach, and mules hitched to it. Then the Maid She brought her fine clothes from the room and laid them out. All the way in coach, where her mother put her. A maund of food, diverse in flavor,
And other trips. She also filled the wine. In a goat-skin bottle, and distilled Sweet and moist oil in a golden jar,
For both her daughter's and her handmaid's use,
To soften their bright bodies, as they rose Cleansed from their cold baths, they go up to the coach. [Pg 3528]The observed Maid takes both the whip and the reins; And at her side, her maid quickly comes. Not just them, but other virgins, adorned The wedding carriage. The entire group is gathered,
Nausicaa urged the coach mules to run,
That nayed and moved at their usual pace, and soon Both maids and weeds brought to the riverside,
Where baths are available for use all year round.
Whose waters were so clear they wouldn't leave a mark,
But still moved forward fairly; and did more stay Sure to remove stains, for that removed stain inside,
Which by the pure water's source was not visible.
Here they arrived, the mules unhitched, and drove Along the shore of the deep river, that provided Sweet grass to them. The maids from the coach then took They took their clothes and soaked them in the black stream;
Then put them in springs and step on them to clean them. With clean feet; then taking on adventurous bets,
Who should have completed it soonest and most efficiently. After thoroughly cleaning them, they spread them out on
The flood's edge, all neat. And then, where The waves washed the pebbles, and the ground was clear,
They bathed themselves, all using glittering oil. Smoothed their fair skin, refreshing them after their hard work. With a lovely dinner by the riverside.
But still watched as the sun dried their clothes. Until then, after having dinner, Nausicaa
Other virgins played stool-ball, Their shoulder-length head wraps lying nearby. Nausicaa, with ivory wrists,
The affectionate touch struck, starting with a song,
As requested, and among the crowd
Created such a spectacle, and everything was revealed, As when the pure-born, arrow-wielding Queen, Gliding along the mountains, either over Spartan Taygetus, whose peaks can be seen from afar,
Or Eurymanthus, in the wild boar hunt, O swift-hoofed deer, and with her Jove's beautiful offspring, The field Nymphs are playing among whom, to see How far Diana had priority Though everyone was beautiful, it was for beauty’s sake; yet among all, (As both by head and forehead being taller) Latona triumphed, since the most unobservant person You could easily tell who her struggles revealed; [Pg 3529]Nausicaa, who was never tamed by a husband, Above all, the beauty shined brightly. But as they made their way homeward, and organized, Arranging their weeds; chaotic as they performed,
Mules and the coach are ready, then Minerva thought. What it means to wake Ulysses might be created,
So that he could see this beautiful maid,
Who she intended to become his assistant,
Take him to town, and speed up his return. Her intention was this, even though it seemed like a long shot: The queen now, for the upstroke, struck the ball. Quite far from the other girls, and let it drop. In the middle of the whirlpools, where everything screamed out, And with the scream, clever Ulysses woke; Who, sitting up, was unsure about who should make That sudden shout, and with that thought in mind:—
"To what kind of people have I now come?" At friendly, welcoming individuals who feel fear The gods? Or do harmful humans live here,
Unfair and rude? Like the woman's scream
It sounds like youth. Who are they? Nymphs born high. On top of hills, or at the sources of floods,
In grassy marshes or leafy woods? Or are they important people I am close to now? "I'll prove it and see." With this, the cautious noble Came out from the bushes, and an olive branch He broke it with his strong hand; which he did give To hide his nakedness, and then
Put your head out quickly. Look how from his den A mountain lion appears, bloodied and covered in grime. With drops of trees, and weathered colors,
His strength continues to shine, and in his eye A burning furnace shines, all twisted to hunt On sheep, or cattle, or the highland deer,
His stomach is growling, and he has to leave. Challenges faced by the herdsman while managing his animals, Even where their strengths are most free from being violated by rape: So drenched, so worn by the elements, so filled with desire,
Even to the home fields of the country's breed
Ulysses was to push through his access,
Though just bare; and his gaze did urge The eyes of soft-haired virgins. It was terrible
His tough look to them; the firm rejection
He was stranded at sea with him. All while fleeing. The virgins scattered, frightened by this sight,
[Pg 3530]Regarding the significant twists of the flood. Everyone except Nausicaa ran away; but she remained standing. Pallas had filled her with courage,
And in her beautiful limbs, gentle fear was contained. And still she faced him, determined to understand. What kind of man he was; or what would come from it. His odd repair to them.

THE DUKE OF BYRON IS CONDEMNED TO DEATH

From the 'Tragedy of Charles, Duke of Byron'

Leave me alone in peace, away from the horror of death,
And leave my soul to me, which is my business; You have no control over it; I feel her freedom: How she awakens and stretches like a falcon Her silver wings; a looming death with death;
I will happily let her go. I recognize that this body is just a pit of foolishness,
The foundation and elevated structure of sorrow and weakness;
The connection and group of corruption;
A brief course, only aware of sorrow,
A walking tomb, or home burglar:
A glass of air, shattered with less than a breath,
A slave tied directly to death, until death. And what else did you say? I know, besides,
Life is just a dark and stormy night.
Of meaningless dreams, fears, and restless nights;
A tyranny, creating suffering to torment And makes a man suffer for a long time before he dies; And death is nothing: what more can you say?
I bring a large globe and a small earth,
I am seated like the earth, between both the heavens,
If I rise, I rise to heaven; if I fall, I also reach for heaven; what a stronger faith Do any of you have souls? What else do you have to say? Why am I wasting my time on this? Let's discuss knowledge,
It's for personal use. I won't die. Just like a clergyman; but like the captain That prayed on horseback, with a sword in hand, Threatened the sun, ordering it to stop; These are just ropes made of sand.

[Pg 3531]

[Pg 3531]

FRANÇOIS RENÉ AUGUSTE CHÂTEAUBRIAND

(1768-1848)

V

iscount de Châteaubriand, the founder of the romantic school in French literature, and one of the most brilliant and polished writers of the first half of the nineteenth century, was born at St. Malo in Brittany, September 14th, 1768. On the paternal side he was a direct descendant of Thierri, grandson of Alain III., who was king of Armorica in the ninth century. Destined for the Church, he became a pronounced skeptic, and entered the army. In his nineteenth year he was presented at court, and became acquainted with men of letters like La Harpe, Le Brun, and Fontanes. At the outbreak of the Revolution he quitted the service, and embarked for America in January, 1791. Tiring of the restraints of civilization, civilization, he plunged into the virgin forests of Canada, and for several months lived with the savages. This remarkable experience inspired his most notable romantic work.

Count de Châteaubriand, the founder of the romantic school in French literature and one of the most talented and polished writers of the early nineteenth century, was born in St. Malo, Brittany, on September 14, 1768. On his father's side, he was a direct descendant of Thierri, the grandson of Alain III, who was king of Armorica in the ninth century. Intended for a career in the Church, he became a strong skeptic and joined the army instead. At nineteen, he was introduced at court and met literary figures like La Harpe, Le Brun, and Fontanes. When the Revolution broke out, he left the military and set off for America in January 1791. Growing weary of the limitations of civilization, he immersed himself in the untouched forests of Canada and spent several months living among the indigenous people. This extraordinary experience inspired his most famous romantic work.

Châteaubriand Châteaubriand

Returning to France in 1792, he cast his lot with the Royalists, was wounded at Thionville, and finally retired to England, where for eight years he earned a bare support by teaching and translating. His first book was the 'Essay on Revolutions' (1797), which displayed some imagination, little reflection, and an affectation of misanthropy and skepticism. The subsequent change in his convictions followed on the death of his pious mother in 1798. Returning to France he published 'Atala,' an idyll á la mode, founded on the loves of two young savages. Teeming with glowing descriptions of nature, and marked by elevation of sentiment combined with a sensuousness almost Oriental, this barbaric 'Paul and Virginia' immediately established the author's fame. Thus encouraged, in the following year he gave the world his 'Genius of Christianity,' in which the poetic and symbolic features of Christianity are painted in dazzling colors and with great charm of style. The enormous success of this book during the first decade of the century unquestionably did more to revive French interest in religion than the establishment of the Concordat itself. Napoleon [Pg 3532]testified his gratitude by appointing the author secretary to the embassy at Rome, and afterward minister plenipotentiary to the Valais. When the Duke d'Enghien was assassinated (March 21st, 1804), Châteaubriand resigned from the diplomatic service, although the ink was scarcely dry in which the First Consul had signed his new commission. Two years later the successful author departed on a sentimental pilgrimage to the Holy Land. He visited Asia Minor, Egypt, and Spain, where amid the ruins of the Alhambra he wrote 'The Last of the Abencerrages.' To this interesting tour the world owes the 'Itinerary from Paris to Jerusalem' (1811), that book which in Saintsbury's opinion remains "the pattern of all the picturesque travels of modern times."

Returning to France in 1792, he aligned himself with the Royalists, was wounded at Thionville, and eventually retired to England, where for eight years he barely supported himself through teaching and translating. His first book was 'Essay on Revolutions' (1797), which showed some creativity, little thoughtfulness, and a forced attitude of misanthropy and skepticism. A shift in his beliefs occurred after the death of his devout mother in 1798. Upon returning to France, he published 'Atala,' a trendy idyll based on the love story of two young natives. Filled with vivid descriptions of nature and characterized by elevated sentiments mixed with an almost exotic sensuality, this primitive 'Paul and Virginia' quickly made the author famous. Encouraged by this success, the following year he released 'Genius of Christianity,' where the poetic and symbolic aspects of Christianity were depicted in brilliant colors and with great stylistic charm. The tremendous success of this book during the first decade of the century undoubtedly reignited French interest in religion more than the establishment of the Concordat itself. Napoleon [Pg 3532] expressed his gratitude by appointing the author as secretary to the embassy in Rome, and later as minister plenipotentiary to the Valais. When the Duke d'Enghien was assassinated (March 21st, 1804), Châteaubriand resigned from the diplomatic service, even though the ink was hardly dry on his new commission signed by the First Consul. Two years later, the successful author embarked on a sentimental journey to the Holy Land. He visited Asia Minor, Egypt, and Spain, where he wrote 'The Last of the Abencerrages' among the ruins of the Alhambra. This fascinating trip resulted in the 'Itinerary from Paris to Jerusalem' (1811), a book that, in Saintsbury's view, remains "the model for all picturesque travel writing of modern times."

With the publication of the 'Itinerary' the literary career of Châteaubriand virtually closes. On the return of the Bourbons to power, the man of letters was tempted to enter the exciting arena of politics, becoming successively ambassador at Berlin, at the court of St. James, delegate to the Congress of Verona, and Minister of Foreign Affairs. In 1830, unwilling to pledge himself to Louis Philippe, he relinquished the dignity of peer of the realm accorded him in 1815, and retired to a life of comparative poverty, which was brightened by the friendship and devotion of Madame Récamier. Until his death on the 4th of July, 1848, Châteaubriand devoted himself to the completion of his 'Mémoires d'Outre-Tombe,' an auto-biographical work which was published posthumously, and which, although diffuse and even puerile at times, contains much brilliant writing.

With the release of the 'Itinerary,' Châteaubriand's literary career essentially came to an end. When the Bourbons returned to power, he felt tempted to dive into the thrilling world of politics, serving as ambassador in Berlin, at the court of St. James, delegate to the Congress of Verona, and Minister of Foreign Affairs. In 1830, he chose not to align himself with Louis Philippe, giving up the title of peer of the realm granted to him in 1815, and retreated to a life of relative poverty, which was brightened by the friendship and loyalty of Madame Récamier. Until his death on July 4, 1848, Châteaubriand dedicated himself to finishing his 'Mémoires d'Outre-Tombe,' an autobiographical work that was published after his death and, despite being lengthy and sometimes childish, contains a lot of brilliant writing.

His contemporaries pronounced Châteaubriand the foremost man of letters of France, if not of all Europe. During the last half of this century his fame has sensibly diminished both at home and abroad, and in the history of French literature he is chiefly significant as marking the transition from the old classical to the modern romantic school. Yet while admitting the glaring faults, exaggerations, affectations, and egotism of the author of the 'Genius of Christianity,' a fair criticism admits his best passages to be unsurpassed for perfection of style and gorgeousness of coloring. 'Atala' is a classic with real life in it even yet,—powerful, interesting, and even thrilling, in spite of its theatricality, and often magnificent in description.

His contemporaries regarded Châteaubriand as the leading writer in France, if not all of Europe. Over the last half of this century, his fame has noticeably declined both at home and abroad, and in the history of French literature, he is mainly important for representing the shift from the old classical style to the modern romantic movement. However, while acknowledging the obvious flaws, exaggerations, pretentiousness, and self-importance of the author of 'The Genius of Christianity,' a fair critique recognizes that his finest passages are unmatched in their stylistic perfection and richness. 'Atala' remains a classic with real life in it even today—powerful, engaging, and even thrilling, despite its melodramatic elements, and often spectacular in its descriptions.

In 1811 Châteaubriand was elected to the French Academy as the successor of the poet Chénier. Among his works not already mentioned are 'René' (1807), a sort of sequel to 'Atala'; 'The Martyrs' (1810); 'The Natchez' (1826), containing recollections of America; an 'Essay on English Literature' (2 vols.); and a translation of Milton's 'Paradise Lost' (1836).

In 1811, Châteaubriand was chosen to join the French Academy as the successor to the poet Chénier. Among his works not already mentioned are 'René' (1807), a sort of sequel to 'Atala'; 'The Martyrs' (1810); 'The Natchez' (1826), which includes memories of America; an 'Essay on English Literature' (2 vols.); and a translation of Milton's 'Paradise Lost' (1836).


[Pg 3533]

[Pg 3533]

CHRISTIANITY VINDICATED

From 'The Genius of Christianity'

During the reign of the Emperor Julian commenced a persecution, perhaps more dangerous than violence itself, which consisted in loading the Christians with disgrace and contempt. Julian began his hostility by plundering the churches; he then forbade the faithful to teach or to study the liberal arts and sciences. Sensible, however, of the important advantages of the institutions of Christianity, the emperor determined to establish hospitals and monasteries, and after the example of the gospel system to combine morality with religion; he ordered a kind of sermons to be delivered in the pagan temples....

During Emperor Julian’s rule, a persecution began that was possibly more harmful than outright violence, as it aimed to burden Christians with shame and scorn. Julian started his attack by looting churches; he then prohibited Christians from teaching or studying the liberal arts and sciences. However, recognizing the significant benefits of Christian institutions, the emperor decided to set up hospitals and monasteries, and like the gospel system, he sought to merge morality with religion; he instructed that a sort of sermons be delivered in the pagan temples...

From the time of Julian to that of Luther, the Church, flourishing in full vigor, had no occasion for apologists; but when the Western schism took place, with new enemies arose new defenders. It cannot be denied that at first the Protestants had the superiority, at least in regard to forms, as Montesquieu has remarked. Erasmus himself was weak when opposed to Luther, and Theodore Beza had a captivating manner of writing, in which his opponents were too often deficient....

From the time of Julian to Luther, the Church was thriving and didn’t need any defenders; however, when the Western schism happened, new enemies brought about new defenders. It’s undeniable that initially, the Protestants had the upper hand, especially in terms of their presentation, as Montesquieu noted. Erasmus was clearly at a disadvantage against Luther, and Theodore Beza had a charismatic writing style that his opponents often lacked...

It is natural for schism to lead to infidelity, and for heresy to engender atheism. Bayle and Spinoza arose after Calvin, and they found in Clarke and Leibnitz men of sufficient talents to refute their sophistry. Abbadie wrote an apology for religion, remarkable for method and sound argument. Unfortunately his style is feeble, though his ideas are not destitute of brilliancy. "If the ancient philosophers," observes Abbadie, "adored the Virtues, their worship was only a beautiful species of idolatry."

It’s common for divisions to lead to betrayal, and for heresy to result in disbelief. Bayle and Spinoza came after Calvin, and they encountered Clarke and Leibniz, who had the skills to counter their flawed reasoning. Abbadie wrote a defense of religion that is notable for its organization and strong arguments. Sadly, his writing style is weak, even though his ideas do shine at times. "If the ancient philosophers," Abbadie notes, "worshipped the Virtues, their devotion was merely a lovely form of idolatry."

While the Church was yet enjoying her triumph, Voltaire renewed the persecution of Julian. He possessed the baneful art of making infidelity fashionable among a capricious but amiable people. Every species of self-love was pressed into this insensate league. Religion was attacked with every kind of weapon, from the pamphlet to the folio, from the epigram to the sophism. No sooner did a religious book appear than the author was overwhelmed with ridicule, while works which Voltaire was the first to laugh at among his friends were extolled to the skies. Such was his superiority over his disciples that he sometimes could not forbear diverting himself with their irreligious[Pg 3534] enthusiasm. Meanwhile the destructive system continued to spread throughout France. It was first adopted in those provincial academies, each of which was a focus of bad taste and faction. Women of fashion and grave philosophers alike read lectures on infidelity. It was at length concluded that Christianity was no better than a barbarous system, and that its fall could not happen too soon for the liberty of mankind, the promotion of knowledge, the improvement of the arts, and the general comfort of life.

While the Church was still basking in its success, Voltaire reignited the persecution of Julian. He had the harmful talent of making disbelief popular among a whimsical but charming people. Every kind of self-importance was drawn into this reckless alliance. Religion faced attacks from every angle, from pamphlets to books, from quick jabs to complex arguments. As soon as a religious book came out, the author was bombarded with mockery, while works that Voltaire himself found amusing among friends were praised to the heavens. His dominance over his followers was such that he sometimes couldn't help but laugh at their irreverent enthusiasm. In the meantime, the destructive mindset continued to spread throughout France. It was first embraced in those provincial academies, each becoming a hub of poor taste and conflict. Both fashionable women and serious philosophers gave lectures on disbelief. Eventually, it was concluded that Christianity was nothing more than a cruel system, and that its downfall couldn't happen soon enough for the freedom of humanity, the advancement of knowledge, the improvement of the arts, and the overall comfort of life.

To say nothing of the abyss into which we were plunged by this aversion to the religion of the gospel, its immediate consequence was a return, more affected than sincere, to that mythology of Greece and Rome to which all the wonders of antiquity were ascribed. People were not ashamed to regret that worship which had transformed mankind into a herd of madmen, monsters of indecency, or ferocious beasts. This could not fail to inspire contempt for the writers of the age of Louis XIV., who however had reached the high perfection which distinguished them only by being religious. If no one ventured to oppose them face to face, on account of their firmly established reputation, they were nevertheless attacked in a thousand indirect ways. It was asserted that they were unbelievers in their hearts; or at least that they would have been much greater characters had they lived in our times. Every author blessed his good fortune for having been born in the glorious age of the Diderots and d'Alemberts, in that age when all the attainments of the human mind were ranged in alphabetical order in the 'Encyclopédie,' that Babel of the sciences and of reason....

To not mention the depths we were thrown into by our rejection of the gospel religion, the immediate result was a return, more feigned than genuine, to the mythology of Greece and Rome, to which all the wonders of the past were attributed. People weren't embarrassed to long for worship that had turned humanity into a crowd of lunatics, indecent creatures, or savage beasts. This inevitably led to disdain for the writers of the Louis XIV era, who, however, had reached a level of excellence that was marked by their religious beliefs. Even if no one dared to confront them directly because of their strong reputation, they were nonetheless criticized in countless indirect ways. It was claimed that they were unbelievers in their hearts; or at the very least, that they would have been even greater figures had they lived in our times. Every author praised their luck for being born in the glorious age of Diderot and d'Alembert, in that time when all the achievements of the human mind were organized in alphabetical order in the 'Encyclopédie,' that Tower of Babel of sciences and reason....

It was therefore necessary to prove that on the contrary the Christian religion, of all the religions that ever existed, is the most humane, the most favorable to liberty and to the arts and sciences; that the modern world is indebted to it for every improvement from agriculture to the abstract sciences, from the hospitals for the reception of the unfortunate to the temples reared by the Michael Angelos and embellished by the Raphaels. It was necessary to prove that nothing is more divine than its morality, nothing more lovely and more sublime than its tenets, its doctrine, and its worship; that it encourages genius, corrects the taste, develops the virtuous passions, imparts energy to the ideas, presents noble images to the writer, and perfect models to the artist; that there is no disgrace in being believers with[Pg 3535] Newton and Bossuet, with Pascal and Racine. In a word, it was necessary to summon all the charms of the imagination and all the interests of the heart to the assistance of that religion against which they had been set in array.

It was therefore necessary to show that, on the contrary, the Christian religion, out of all the religions that have ever existed, is the most humane, the most supportive of freedom, and the most beneficial to the arts and sciences. The modern world owes it for every advancement from agriculture to abstract sciences, from hospitals for those in need to the temples built by Michelangelo and decorated by Raphael. It was essential to demonstrate that nothing surpasses its morality, nothing is more beautiful and exalted than its beliefs, its teachings, and its practices; that it fosters creativity, refines taste, nurtures virtuous passions, energizes ideas, presents inspiring images to writers, and provides ideal models for artists; that there is no shame in being believers alongside Newton, Bossuet, Pascal, and Racine. In short, it was crucial to invoke all the power of imagination and all the passions of the heart to support that religion against which they had been opposed.

The reader may now have a clear view of the object of our work. All other kinds of apologies are exhausted, and perhaps they would be useless at the present day. Who would now sit down to read a work professedly theological? Possibly a few sincere Christians who are already convinced. But, it may be asked, May there not be some danger in considering religion in a merely human point of view? Why so? Does our religion shrink from the light? Surely one great proof of its divine origin is, that it will bear the test of the fullest and severest scrutiny of reason. Would you have us always open to the reproach of enveloping our tenets in sacred obscurity, lest their falsehood should be detected? Will Christianity be the less true for appearing the more beautiful? Let us banish our weak apprehensions; let us not, by an excess of religion, leave religion to perish. We no longer live in those times when you might say, "Believe without inquiring." People will inquire in spite of us; and our timid silence, in heightening the triumph of the infidel, will diminish the number of believers.

The reader can now see the purpose of our work clearly. We've run out of other types of apologies, and maybe they wouldn't matter much today. Who would actually sit down to read something that's obviously theological? Maybe a few genuine Christians who are already convinced. But one might ask, is there a risk in looking at religion just from a human perspective? Why is that? Does our faith shy away from scrutiny? One major proof of its divine origin is that it can withstand the toughest and most thorough examination of reason. Should we always risk being accused of hiding our beliefs in sacred mystery, just so their falsehoods won’t be uncovered? Will Christianity be any less true for appearing more beautiful? Let’s set aside our fears; let’s not allow an overabundance of religion to lead to its decline. We no longer live in times where one could say, "Believe without questioning." People will inquire regardless of us; and our fearful silence, only boosting the triumph of the skeptic, will reduce the number of believers.

It is time that the world should know to what all those charges of absurdity, vulgarity, and meanness, that are daily alleged against Christianity, may be reduced. It is time to demonstrate that instead of debasing the ideas, it encourages the soul to take the most daring flights, and is capable of enchanting the imagination as divinely as the deities of Homer and Virgil. Our arguments will at least have this advantage, that they will be intelligible to the world at large and will require nothing but common-sense to determine their weight and strength. In works of this kind authors neglect, perhaps rather too much, to speak the language of their readers. It is necessary to be a scholar with a scholar, and a poet with a poet. The Almighty does not forbid us to tread the flowery path, if it serves to lead the wanderer once more to him; nor is it always by the steep and rugged mountain that the lost sheep finds its way back to the fold.

It's time for the world to see what all those accusations of absurdity, vulgarity, and meanness against Christianity really mean. We need to show that instead of lowering our ideas, it inspires the soul to reach for greater heights and can captivate the imagination just as beautifully as the gods in Homer’s and Virgil’s works. Our arguments will at least have the advantage of being understandable to the general public and will only require common sense to assess their value and strength. In this kind of work, authors might neglect to use the language their readers understand. You need to speak as a scholar with a scholar, and as a poet with a poet. The Almighty doesn’t stop us from walking the flowery path if it brings the lost back to Him; nor is it always necessary to take the steep and rocky road for the lost sheep to return to the fold.

We think that this mode of considering Christianity displays associations of ideas which are but imperfectly known. Sublime in the antiquity of its recollections, which go back to the[Pg 3536] creation of the world; ineffable in its mysteries, adorable in its sacraments, interesting in its history, celestial in its morality, rich and attractive in its ceremonial,—it is fraught with every species of beauty. Would you follow it in poetry? Tasso, Milton, Corneille, Racine, Voltaire, will depict to you its miraculous effects. In belles-lettres, in oratory, history, and philosophy, what have not Bossuet, Fénélon, Massillon, Bourdaloue, Bacon, Pascal, Euler, Newton, Leibnitz, produced by its inspiration! In the arts, what masterpieces! If you examine it in its worship, what ideas are suggested by its antique Gothic churches, its admirable prayers, its impressive ceremonies! Among its clergy, behold all those scholars who have handed down to you the languages and the works of Greece and Rome; all those anchorets of Thebais; all those asylums for the unfortunate; all those missionaries to China, to Canada, to Paraguay; not forgetting the military orders whence chivalry derived its origin. Everything has been engaged in our cause—the manners of our ancestors, the pictures of days of yore, poetry, even romances themselves. We have called smiles from the cradle, and tears from the tomb. Sometimes, with the Maronite monk, we dwell on the summits of Carmel and Lebanon; at others we watch with the Daughter of Charity at the bedside of the sick. Here two American lovers summon us into the recesses of their deserts; there we listen to the sighs of the virgin in the solitude of the cloister. Homer takes his place by Milton, and Virgil beside Tasso; the ruins of Athens and of Memphis form contrasts with the ruins of Christian monuments, and the tombs of Ossian with our rural churchyards. At St. Denis we visit the ashes of kings; and when our subject requires us to treat of the existence of God, we seek our proofs in the wonders of Nature alone. In short, we endeavor to strike the heart of the infidel in every possible way; but we dare not flatter ourselves that we possess the miraculous rod of religion which caused living streams to burst from the flinty rock.

We believe that this way of looking at Christianity reveals connections of ideas that are not fully understood. It's majestic with its ancient memories dating back to the creation of the world; indescribable in its mysteries, reverent in its sacraments, captivating in its history, heavenly in its morals, and rich and appealing in its rituals—it's filled with all kinds of beauty. Want to explore it in poetry? Tasso, Milton, Corneille, Racine, and Voltaire will show you its miraculous effects. In literature, oratory, history, and philosophy, what have Bossuet, Fénélon, Massillon, Bourdaloue, Bacon, Pascal, Euler, and Leibnitz created through its inspiration! In the arts, what masterpieces have emerged! If you look at its worship, think of the ideas inspired by its ancient Gothic churches, its wonderful prayers, and its moving ceremonies! Among its clergy, consider all the scholars who preserved the languages and works of Greece and Rome, all the hermits from Thebes, all the places of refuge for the needy, all the missionaries to China, Canada, and Paraguay; and let’s not forget the military orders from which chivalry originated. Everything has joined our cause—the customs of our ancestors, the images of bygone days, poetry, and even stories. We've summoned smiles from cradle and tears from grave. Sometimes, like the Maronite monk, we reflect on the heights of Carmel and Lebanon; at other times, we stand with the Daughter of Charity at the bedside of the ill. Here, two American lovers draw us into the depths of their deserts; there, we hear the sighs of a virgin in the silence of the cloister. Homer stands beside Milton, and Virgil next to Tasso; the ruins of Athens and Memphis contrast with the remains of Christian monuments, and the tombs of Ossian with our rural churchyards. In St. Denis, we pay our respects to the remains of kings; and when we need to discuss the existence of God, we search for evidence in the wonders of Nature alone. In short, we strive to reach the heart of the skeptic in every way possible; but we don’t dare to think we have the miraculous power of religion that made water flow from a hard rock.


[Pg 3537]

[Pg 3537]

DESCRIPTION OF A THUNDER-STORM IN THE FOREST

From 'Atala'

It was the twenty-seventh sun since our departure from the Cabins: the lune de fer (month of July) had commenced its course, and all signs indicated the approach of a violent storm. Toward the hour when the Indian matrons hang up the plowshares on the branches of the junipers, and when the paroquets retire into the hollows of the cypress trees, the sky grew overcast. The vague sounds of solitude gradually ceased, the forests were wrapped in universal calm. Suddenly the pealing of distant thunder, re-echoing through these vast woods as old as the world itself, startled the ear with a diapason of noises sublime. Fearing to be overwhelmed in the flood, we hastily disembarked on the river's bank and sought safety in the seclusion of one of the forest glades.

It was the twenty-seventh day since we left the Cabins: July had started, and all signs pointed to a fierce storm approaching. Around the time when the Indian women hang up their plows on the branches of the junipers, and when the parrots retreat into the hollows of the cypress trees, the sky became cloudy. The faint sounds of solitude gradually faded, and the forests were enveloped in complete stillness. Suddenly, the distant rumble of thunder echoed through these ancient woods, creating a sublime symphony of sound. Worried about being caught in the downpour, we quickly disembarked on the riverbank and sought refuge in a quiet spot in the forest.

The ground was swampy. We pressed forward with difficulty beneath a roof of smilax, among grape-vines and climbing plants of all kinds, in which our feet were continually entangled. The spongy soil trembled all around us, and every instant we were on the verge of being engulfed in the quagmires. Swarms of insects and enormous bats nearly blinded us; rattlesnakes were heard on all sides; and the wolves, bears, panthers, and badgers which had sought a refuge in this retreat filled the air with their roarings.

The ground was muddy and damp. We struggled to move forward under a tangled mess of vines and climbing plants, constantly getting our feet caught. The soft soil shifted beneath us, and we were always on the brink of sinking into the muck. Clouds of insects and huge bats almost obscured our vision; rattlesnakes could be heard all around us, and the howls of wolves, bears, panthers, and badgers seeking shelter in this place echoed in the air.

Meanwhile the obscurity increased; the lowering clouds entered beneath the shadows of the trees. The heavens were rent, and the lightning traced a flashing zigzag of fire. A furious gale from the west piled up the angry clouds in heavy masses; the mighty trees bowed their heads to the blast. Again and again the sky was rent, and through the yawning crevices one beheld new heavens and vales of fire. What an awful, what a magnificent spectacle! The trees were struck by lightning and ignited; the conflagration spread like a flaming garland; the showers of sparks and the columns of smoke ascended to the very heavens, which vomited their thunders into the sea of fire.

Meanwhile, the darkness grew deeper; the low-hanging clouds moved beneath the shadows of the trees. The sky was split open, and lightning zigzagged across like a burst of fire. A fierce wind from the west pushed the angry clouds into heavy masses; the mighty trees bent low under the force. Over and over, the sky was torn apart, revealing new heavens and fiery valleys. What a terrifying, yet stunning sight! The trees were struck by lightning and caught fire; the blaze spread like a flaming wreath; showers of sparks and columns of smoke rose up to the heavens, which rumbled their thunder into the sea of flames.

Then the Great Spirit enveloped the mountains in utter darkness; from the midst of this vast chaos came a confused roaring made by the tumult of many winds, the moaning of the trees, the howlings of ferocious beasts, the crackling of the flames,[Pg 3538] and the descent of balls of fire which hissed as they were extinguished in the water.

Then the Great Spirit covered the mountains in complete darkness; from the heart of this immense chaos came a chaotic roar made by the turmoil of many winds, the groaning of the trees, the howls of fierce animals, the crackling of the flames,[Pg 3538] and the falling of fireballs that hissed as they went out in the water.

The Great Spirit knows the truth of what I now say! At this moment I saw only Atala, I had no thought but for her. Beneath the bent trunk of a birch-tree, I succeeded in protecting her from the torrents of rain. Seated myself under the tree, supporting my well-beloved on my knees, and chafing her bare feet between my hands, I was even happier than the young wife who feels for the first time the consciousness of her motherhood.

The Great Spirit knows the truth of what I’m saying! Right now, all I could see was Atala; she was all that mattered to me. Under the bent trunk of a birch tree, I managed to shield her from the pouring rain. I sat beneath the tree, holding my beloved on my knees and warming her bare feet with my hands, feeling even happier than a young wife who is experiencing the joy of motherhood for the first time.


[Pg 3539]

[Pg 3539]

THOMAS CHATTERTON

(1752-1770)

T

o the third quarter of the eighteenth century belongs the tragedy of the life of Thomas Chatterton, who, misunderstood and neglected during his brief seventeen years of poetic revery, has by the force of his genius and by his actual achievement compelled the nineteenth century, through one of its best critics, to acknowledge him as the father of the New Romantic school, and to accord him thereby a place unique among his contemporaries. His family and early surroundings serve in a way to explain his development. He was born at Bristol, a town rich in the traditions and monuments of bygone times. For nearly two hundred years the office of sexton to the church of St. Mary Redcliffe had been handed down in the family. At the time of the poet's birth it was held by a maternal uncle; for his father, a "musical genius, somewhat of a poet, an antiquary and dabbler in occult arts," was the first to aspire to a position above the hereditary one, and had taken charge of the Pyle free schools in Bristol. He died before his son's birth, and left his widow to support her two children by keeping a little school and by needlework. The boy, reserved and given to revery from his earliest years, was at first considered dull, but finally learned to spell by means of the illuminated capitals of an old musical folio and a black-letter Bible. He spent much of his time with his uncle, in and about the church. St. Mary Redcliffe, one of the finest specimens of mediæval church architecture in England, is especially rich in altar tombs with recumbent carved figures of knights, and ecclesiastic and civic dignitaries of bygone days. These became the boy's familiar associates, and he amused himself on his lonely visits by spelling out the old inscriptions on their monuments. There he got hold of some quaint oaken chests in the muniment room over the porch, filled with parchments old as the Wars of the Roses, and these deeds and charters of the Henrys and Edwards became his primers. In 1760 he entered Colston's "Blue-Coat" charity school, located in a fine old[Pg 3540] building of the Tudor times. The rules of the institution provided for the training of its inmates "in the principles of the Christian religion as laid down in the Church catechism," and in fitting them to be apprenticed in due course to some trade. During the six years of his stay, Chatterton received only the rudiments of a common-school education, and found little to nourish his genius. But being a voracious reader, he went on his small allowance through three circulating libraries, and became acquainted with the older English poets, and also read history and antiquities. He very early entertained dreams of ambition, without however finding any sympathy; so he lived in a world of his own, conceiving before the age of twelve the romance of Thomas Rowley, an imaginary clerk of the fifteenth century, and his patron Master William Canynge, a former mayor of Bristol whose effigy was familiar to him from the tomb in the church. This fiction, which after his death gave rise to the celebrated controversy of the 'Rowley Poems,' matured at this early age as a boy's life-dream, he fashioned into a consistent romance, and wove into it among the prose fragments the ballads and lyrics on which his fame as poet now rests. His earliest literary forgery was a practical joke played on a credulous pewterer at Bristol, for whom he fabricated a pedigree dating back to the time of the Norman Conquest, which he professed to have collected from ancient manuscripts. It is remarkable as the work of a boy not yet fourteen. He was rewarded with a crown piece, and the success of this hoax encouraged him further to play upon the credulity of his townspeople, and to continue writing prose and verse in pseudo-antique style.

To the third quarter of the eighteenth century belongs the tragedy of Thomas Chatterton, who, misunderstood and neglected during his brief seventeen years of poetic reverie, has through his genius and actual accomplishments compelled the nineteenth century, via one of its best critics, to recognize him as the father of the New Romantic school, granting him a unique place among his contemporaries. His family and early environment help explain his development. He was born in Bristol, a town rich in traditions and monuments from the past. For nearly two hundred years, the position of sexton at St. Mary Redcliffe church had been passed down in his family. At the time of the poet's birth, it was held by a maternal uncle; his father, a "musical genius, somewhat of a poet, an antiquary, and dabbling in occult arts," was the first to seek a position above the hereditary one and had taken over the Pyle free schools in Bristol. He died before his son was born, leaving his widow to support their two children by running a small school and doing needlework. The boy, reserved and given to daydreaming from an early age, was initially seen as dull but eventually learned to spell using the illuminated capitals of an old musical folio and a black-letter Bible. He spent much of his time with his uncle in and around the church. St. Mary Redcliffe, one of the finest examples of medieval church architecture in England, is especially rich in altar tombs adorned with recumbent carved figures of knights and ecclesiastical and civic dignitaries from earlier times. These became the boy's familiar companions, and he entertained himself on his solitary visits by deciphering the old inscriptions on their monuments. There, he discovered some quaint oaken chests in the muniment room above the porch, filled with parchments dating back to the Wars of the Roses, and these deeds and charters of the Henrys and Edwards became his first reading materials. In 1760, he entered Colston's "Blue-Coat" charity school, located in a beautiful old building from Tudor times. The school's rules mandated training its students "in the principles of the Christian religion as laid down in the Church catechism," and preparing them to be apprenticed to a trade in due course. During his six years there, Chatterton received only the basics of a common-school education and found little to nurture his talent. However, being a voracious reader, he went through three circulating libraries on his limited allowance and became familiar with older English poets, as well as reading history and antiquities. He early on held dreams of ambition, though he found little support; so he lived in a world of his own, conceiving before the age of twelve the romance of Thomas Rowley, an imaginary clerk from the fifteenth century, and his patron Master William Canynge, a former mayor of Bristol whose effigy he recognized from the tomb in the church. This fiction, which later sparked the well-known controversy of the 'Rowley Poems,' developed into a boy's life-dream at an early age, shaping it into a consistent romance and weaving into it, among prose fragments, the ballads and lyrics on which his poetic fame now rests. His earliest literary forgery was a practical joke on a gullible pewterer in Bristol, for whom he created a fabricated pedigree tracing back to the time of the Norman Conquest, which he claimed to have gathered from ancient manuscripts. It is notable as the work of a boy not yet fourteen. He was rewarded with a crown piece, and the success of this prank encouraged him to continue exploiting the gullibility of his townspeople and to keep writing prose and verse in a pseudo-antique style.

Thomas Chatterton Thomas Chatterton

In 1767 he was bound apprentice to John Lambert, attorney. The office duties were light. He spent his spare time in poetizing, and sent anonymously transcripts from professedly old poems to the local papers. Their authorship being traced to him, he now claimed that his father had found numerous old poems and other manuscripts in a coffer of the muniment room at Redcliffe, and that he had transcribed them. Under guise of this fiction he produced, within the two years of his apprenticeship, a mass of pseudo-antique dramatic, lyric, and descriptive poems, and fragments of local and general history, connected all with his romance of the clerk of Bristol. A scholarly knowledge of Middle English was rare one hundred and thirty years ago, and the self-taught boy easily gulled the local antiquaries. He even deceived Horace Walpole, who, dabbling in mediævalism, had opened the way for prose romances with his 'Castle of Otranto,' a spurious antique of the same time in which Chatterton had placed his fiction. Walpole at first treated him courteously, even offering to print some of the poems. But when Gray and Mason[Pg 3541] pronounced them modern, he at once gave Chatterton the cold shoulder, entirely forgetting his own imposition on a credulous public.

In 1767, he became an apprentice to John Lambert, a lawyer. The office work was easy. He spent his free time writing poetry and sent anonymous copies of supposed old poems to local newspapers. When it was discovered that he was the author, he claimed that his father had found many old poems and other manuscripts in a chest in the archive room at Redcliffe, and that he had copied them. Pretending this was true, he produced, during his two years as an apprentice, a large collection of fake antique dramatic, lyrical, and descriptive poems, along with fragments of local and general history, all tied to his story about the clerk of Bristol. A scholarly understanding of Middle English was rare one hundred and thirty years ago, and the self-taught boy easily fooled the local antiquarians. He even tricked Horace Walpole, who, interested in medieval themes, had paved the way for prose romances with his "Castle of Otranto," a fake antique from the same period when Chatterton had placed his story. Walpole initially treated him kindly, even offering to publish some of the poems. But when Gray and Mason declared them modern, he immediately turned his back on Chatterton, completely forgetting his own deception of a gullible public.

Chatterton now turned to periodical literature and the politics of the day, and began to contribute to various London magazines. In the spring of 1770 he finally came up to London, to start on the life of a literary adventurer on a capital of less than five pounds. He lived abstemiously and worked incessantly, literally day and night. He had a wonderful versatility; he would write in the manner of any one he chose to imitate, and he tried his hand at every species of book-work. But even under the strain of this incessant productivity he found time to turn back to his boyhood dreams, and produced one of his finest poems, the 'Ballad of Charity.' At first his contributions were freely accepted, but he was poorly paid, and sometimes not at all. Yet out of his scanty earnings he bought costly presents for his mother and sister, as tokens of affection and an earnest of what he hoped to do for them. After scarcely two months in London he was at the end of his resources. He made an attempt to gain a position as surgeon's assistant on board of an African trader, but was unsuccessful. He now found himself face to face with famine; and, too proud to ask for assistance or to accept even the hospitality of a single meal, he on the night of August 25th, 1770, locked himself into his garret, destroyed all his note-books and papers, and swallowed a dose of arsenic. It is believed that he was privately buried in the churchyard of St. Mary Redcliffe. There a monument has been erected, with an inscription from his poem 'Will':—

Chatterton then turned to magazines and current affairs, starting to write for various publications in London. In the spring of 1770, he moved to London to begin his journey as a struggling writer with less than five pounds. He lived simply and worked tirelessly, day and night. He had an amazing ability to mimic different styles and tried his hand at every type of writing. But even while being constantly productive, he still made time to revisit his childhood dreams and created one of his best poems, the 'Ballad of Charity.' Initially, his work was widely accepted, but he was paid poorly and sometimes not at all. Nevertheless, from his meager earnings, he bought expensive gifts for his mother and sister, showing his love and his aspirations for their future. After barely two months in London, he ran out of money. He tried to secure a job as a surgeon's assistant on an African trading ship but failed. He then found himself facing starvation; too proud to ask for help or to accept even one meal from someone, on the night of August 25th, 1770, he locked himself in his attic, destroyed all his notebooks and papers, and took a dose of arsenic. It is believed he was buried privately in the churchyard of St. Mary Redcliffe, where a monument has been erected with an inscription from his poem 'Will':—

"To the memory of Thomas Chatterton. Reader! judge not. If thou art a Christian, believe that he shall be judged by a superior power. To that power alone is he now answerable."

"To the memory of Thomas Chatterton. Reader! Don't judge. If you are a Christian, believe that he will be judged by a higher power. To that power alone is he now accountable."

His death attracted little notice, for he was regarded merely as the transcriber of the 'Rowley' poems. They were collected after his death, from the various persons to whom he had given the manuscripts, and occasioned a controversy that has lasted almost down to the present generation. But only an age untrained in philological research could ever have received them as genuine productions of the fifteenth century: for Chatterton, who knew little of the old authors antedating Spenser, constructed with the help of Bailey's and Kersey's English dictionaries a lingo of his own; he strung together old words of all periods and dialects, and even coined words himself to suit the metre. His lingo resembles anything rather than Middle English. It is supposed that he wrote first in modern English, and then translated into his own dialect; for the poems do not suffer by retranslation,—on the contrary, they are more intelligible and often[Pg 3542] more rhythmical. Chatterton had a wonderful memory, and having read enormously, there are frequent though perhaps unconscious plagiarisms from Spenser, Shakespeare, Dryden, Pope, Gray, and others.

His death barely got any attention because he was only seen as the person who copied the 'Rowley' poems. These poems were gathered after his death from various people he had given the manuscripts to, sparking a debate that has continued into the present day. However, only a generation that lacks training in language studies could have ever accepted them as authentic works from the fifteenth century. Chatterton, who knew little about the old authors before Spenser, created a unique language of his own using Bailey's and Kersey's English dictionaries; he combined old words from all periods and dialects and even invented words to fit the rhythm. His language sounds nothing like Middle English. It's believed that he initially wrote in modern English and then translated it into his own style; the poems don't lose meaning when translated back—actually, they become clearer and often more rhythmic. Chatterton had an incredible memory, and having read extensively, there are many instances of unintentional plagiarism from Spenser, Shakespeare, Dryden, Pope, Gray, and others.

Yet after all has been said against the spurious character of the 'Rowley' poems, Chatterton's two volumes of collected writings, produced under the most adverse circumstances, are a record of youthful precocity unparalleled in literary history. He wrote spirited satires at ten, and some of his best old verse before sixteen. 'Ælla' is a dramatic poem of sustained power and originality, and its songs have the true lyric ring; the 'Ode to Liberty,' a fragment from the tragedy of 'Goddwyn,' is with its bold imagery one of the finest martial lyrics in the language; the 'Ballad of Charity,' almost the last poem he wrote, comes in its objectivity and artistic completeness near to some of Keats's best ballad work. But more wonderful perhaps than this early blossoming of his genius is its absolute originality. At a time when Johnson was the literary dictator of London, and Pope's manner still paramount, Chatterton, unmindful of their conventionalities and the current French influence, instinctively turned to earlier models, and sought his inspiration at the true source of English song. Bishop Percy's 'Reliques of Old English Poetry,' published in 1765, first made the people acquainted with their fine old ballads; but by that year Chatterton had already planned the story of the monk of Bristol and written some of the poems. Gifted with a rich vein of romance, he heralded the coming revival of mediæval literature. But he not only divined the new movements of poetry—he was also responsible for one side of its development. He had a poet's ear for metrical effects, and transmitted this gift to the romantic poets through Coleridge; for the latter, deeply interested in the tragedy of the life of the Bristol boy, studied his work; and traces of this study, resulting in freer rhythm and new harmonies, are found in Coleridge's own verse. The influence of the author of 'Christabel' on his brother poets is indisputable; hence his indebtedness to Chatterton gives to the latter at once his rightful position as the father of the New Romantic school. Keats also shows signs of close acquaintance with Chatterton; and he proves moreover by the dedication of his 'Endymion' that he cherished the memory of the unfortunate young poet, with whom he had, as far as the romantic temper on its objective side goes, perhaps the closest spiritual kinship of any poet of his time.

Yet after all that has been said against the fake nature of the 'Rowley' poems, Chatterton's two volumes of collected works, created under the toughest circumstances, showcase a youthful brilliance that's unmatched in literary history. He wrote spirited satires at ten and some of his best poetry before turning sixteen. 'Ælla' is a dramatic poem with sustained power and originality, and its songs truly have the lyrical touch; the 'Ode to Liberty,' a fragment from the tragedy of 'Goddwyn,' stands out with its bold imagery as one of the finest martial lyrics in the language; the 'Ballad of Charity,' almost the last poem he wrote, approaches the objectivity and artistic completeness of some of Keats's best ballads. But perhaps even more remarkable than this early display of his talent is its absolute originality. At a time when Johnson was the literary leader in London, and Pope's style was still dominant, Chatterton, ignoring their conventions and the prevailing French influence, instinctively turned to earlier models and sought inspiration from the true source of English song. Bishop Percy's 'Reliques of Old English Poetry,' published in 1765, first introduced people to fine old ballads; however, by that year, Chatterton had already outlined the story of the monk of Bristol and written some poems. Gifted with a rich sense of romance, he foreshadowed the revival of medieval literature. But he not only sensed the new directions of poetry—he also played a part in its development. He had a poet's ear for rhythm and passed this talent on to the romantic poets through Coleridge; the latter, deeply intrigued by the tragic life of the Bristol boy, studied his work, and traces of this influence, resulting in freer rhythms and new harmonies, are found in Coleridge's own poetry. The impact of the author of 'Christabel' on his fellow poets is undeniable; therefore, his debt to Chatterton gives the latter his rightful place as the father of the New Romantic school. Keats also shows signs of being well-acquainted with Chatterton, and he demonstrates further by dedicating his 'Endymion' that he held the memory of the unfortunate young poet dear, with whom, in terms of romantic spirit on its objective side, he may have shared the closest spiritual connection of any poet of his time.

But quite apart from his youthful precocity and his influence on later poets, Chatterton holds no mean place in English literature because of the intrinsic value of his performance. His work, on the one hand, aside from the 'Rowley' poems, shows him a true poet of[Pg 3543] the eighteenth century, and the best of it entitles him to a fair place among his contemporaries; but on the other hand he stands almost alone in his generation in possessing the highest poetic endowments,—originality of thought, a quick eye to see and note, the gift of expression, sustained power of composition, and a fire and intensity of imagination. In how far he would have fulfilled his early promise it is idle to surmise; yet what poet, in the whole range of English, nay of all literature, at seventeen years and nine months of age, has produced work of such excellence as this "marvelous boy," who, unrecognized and driven by famine, took his own life in a London garret?

But aside from his youthful brilliance and impact on later poets, Chatterton holds an important place in English literature because of the inherent value of his work. His writing, aside from the 'Rowley' poems, reveals him as a genuine poet of the eighteenth century, and his best pieces earn him a respectable spot among his peers. Yet, he stands almost alone in his generation with the highest poetic gifts—originality of thought, a keen eye for detail, a talent for expression, sustained compositional power, and a passionate intensity of imagination. It’s pointless to guess how far he would have fulfilled his early promise; still, what poet, in the entire spectrum of English, and indeed all literature, at seventeen years and nine months, has created work of such quality as this "marvelous boy," who, unrecognized and driven by hunger, took his own life in a London attic?


FINAL CHORUS FROM 'GODDWYN'

When Freedom wore her blood-stained dress,
To every knight, her war song was sung,
She had wild weeds spread out on her head; A gory anlace by her home.
She danced on the heath; She heard the voice of death; Pale-eyed fright, his heart of silver hue, In vain tried to calm her heart; She heard the haunting shriek of sorrow, And sadness in the owl let shake the valley.
She shook the burled spear,
On her way, she just took her shield,
Her enemies all appear,
And zoom along the field. Power, with his head straight towards the skies,
His spear a sunbeam, and his shield a star, Alyche twirls her burning curls and rolls her eyes,
He marched with his iron feet and sounds of war. She sits on a rock, She bends before his spear,
She rises from the shock, Wielding her own in air.
As hard as the thunder does she drive it on, Witty silly wrapped gifts it to his crown,
His long sharp spear, his spreading shield is gone, He falls, and as he falls, he takes thousands down with him.
War, grim-faced war, by envy burned, arist,
His fairy helmet nodding to the air,
Ten bloody arrows in his straining fist.

[Pg 3544]

[Pg 3544]

THE FAREWELL OF SIR CHARLES BALDWIN TO HIS WIFE

From 'The Bristowe Tragedie'

And now the bell started to toll,
And clarions to sound; Sir Charles heard the horses' feet. A-prancing on the ground:
And just before the cops His loving wife came in, Weeping genuine tears of sorrow, With loud and dismal sound.
"Sweet Florence! Now I pray forbear,
Ynne quiet lets me die; Praise God, that every Christian soul
May look upon death as I.
"Sweet Florence! Why these salty tears?
They washed my soul away,
And nearly make me wish for life,
Stay with me, sweet lady.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
"It's just a journey I shall go on
Unto the land of bliss; Now, as proof of a husband's love,
"Receive this holy kiss."
Then Florence, faltering in her saying,
Trembling these words spoke:—
"Ah, cruel Edward! Bloody king!
My heart is almost broken:
"Ah, sweet Sir Charles! Why will you go,
Without the loving wife?
The cruel axe that cuts the neck,
"You shall live a long life."
And now the officers came in. To take Sir Charles away,
Who turned to his loving wife,
And so she said to her day:—
"I go to life, not to death;
Trust in God above, And teach your sons to fear the Lord,
And now their hearts love him:
[Pg 3545]
"Teach them to run the noble race
That their father runs: Florence! Should death take you—goodbye!
"Yee officers, lead on."
Then Florence raved like a madwoman,
And on her hair twinkled; "Oh! Wait, my husband! Lord! and life!"
Sir Charles then dropped a tear.
'Tyll tired out with raging loud,
She fell on the floor; Sir Charles exerted all his might,
And marched out the door.
Then he got onto a sled, Wythe looks very brave and sweet; Looks that shone no more concern Then any in the street.

MYNSTRELLES SONGE

Oh! sing me my roundelay,
Oh! shed the bright tear with me,
Dance no more at the holy day,
Like a flowing river be; My love is dead,
Going to his deathbed, All under the willow tree.
His black hair is like the winter night, White is his color like summer snow,
Rodde his face as the morning light,
Cale lies in the grave below; My love is dead,
Going to his deathbed,
All under the willow tree.
Swore his tongue like the thrush's song,
Quick in dance as thought can be,
Defte hys taboure, codgelle stote,
Oh! He lies by the willow tree;
My love is dead. Going to his deathbed, All under the yellow tree.
[Pg 3546]
Hey! The raven flaps his wing,
In the thicket below; Listen! The death owl sings loudly,
To the nightmares as he goes; My love is dead,
Going to his deathbed,
Al under the willow tree.
Look! The white moon shines high; Whyterre is my true love's veil; Why is the morning sky, Why not the evening cloud; My love is dead,
Going to his deathbed, Al under the willow tree.
Here, upon my true love's grave,
Shall the barren flowers be laid; No one will save you. All the kindness of a lady.
My love is dead,
Going to his deathbed,
All under the willow tree.
With my hands, I'll deal with the briars. Around his holy body to mourn; Ouphante fairy, light your fires; Here my body style shall be. My love is dead,
Going to his deathbed,
All under the willow tree.
Like, with acorn top and thorn,
Drain my heart's blood away; Life and all its goodness I scorn,
Dance by night, or feast by day.
My love is dead,
Going to his deathbed,
All under the willow tree.
Water witches, crowned with roots,
Come to your side at the right time.
I'm dying! I'm coming! My true love waits.
And so the lady spoke, and died.

[Pg 3547]

[Pg 3547]

AN EXCELENTE BALADE OF CHARITTE

As written by the Good Priest Thomas Rowley, 1464.

In Virgyne, the hot sun started to shine,
And he cast his ray upon the meadows: The apple fell from its pale green tree,
And the mole pear did bend the leafy spray;
The peede chelandri sang all day long;
It was now the pride, the strength of the year,
And the ground was prepared in its most skillful manner.
The sun was shining in the middle of the day,
Keep the air still and the sky blue,
When from the sea artist in dreary array A heap of clouds of dark, gloomy color,
The one who fully fasted went into the woods,
Hiltring attends the sun's festive face,
And the dark storm swelled and gathered quickly.
Beneath an oak tree, right by a path, Which did lead to Saint Godwine's convent, A unfortunate traveler was waiting for money; In his appearance, he looked rough and unrefined, Long weary of the sufferings of need,
Where could the almer fly from the hailstone? He had no houses there, nor any convents either.
Look at his gloomy face, his spirit is there scanning; How sorrowful, how withered, twisted, dead!
Hurry to the church’s rectory, you cursed man!
Hurry to the coffin, your only resting place. Cale, like the clay that will grow on this head,
Charity and love are among high elves; Knights and barons live for pleasure and their own interests.
The gathered storm is ready; the big drops fall; The meadows are wet and soaked with rain; The coming horror makes the cattle shudder,
And the entire flock is driving across the plain; The waters are floating again from the clouds; The sky opens up; the yellow lightning strikes; And the hot fiery smoothness in the wide meadows fades.
Listen! Now the thunder's rumbling, piercing sound. Cheves moves slowly on, and then the bells clang; [Pg 3548]Shakes the high tower, and lost, scattered, drowned, Still hanging on the gallant edge of terror; The winds are strong; the tall elms sway; Once more the lightning and the thunder pours, And the thick clouds are bursting into stone showers.
Riding his horse over the watery plain, The Abbot of Seynete Godwynes convent came; His cap was drenched with the rain,
And his penitential girdle met with a lot of shame; He also recited his prayer list at the same time; The storm was increasing, and he stepped aside, With the fog, a beggar is near the island waiting.
His cloak was made entirely of fine Lincoln cloth, With a gold button fastened near his chin; His garment was trimmed with golden thread,
And his shoes might have been made for lovers; It clearly showed he thought that spending wasn't a sin:
The restraints of the horse pleased his sight,
For the horse-milliner, his head adorned with roses.
"An offering, sir priest!" the wandering pilgrim said: Oh! let me wait inside your private door,
Until the sun shines high above our heads,
And the loud storm in the air is over;
I am helpless and old, unfortunately! And poor: I have no house, no friends, and no money in my pocket; All I can call my own is this silver crown.
"Stop your noise, Varlet," replied the Abbot. This isn't a time for charity and prayers to give; My porter never lets a traitor in;
None touch my ring who do not live with honor. And now the sun was fighting with the dark clouds,
And shedding on the ground his glaring ray,
The Abbot urged his horse and quickly rode away.
Once more the sky was black, and the thunder rolled; A priest was seen fast riding over the plain; Not dressed all proud, nor buttoned up in gold; His cloak and jest were gray, and also very clean; He was seen as a Limitoure of order; And then he turned from the side of the pathway, Where the poor shepherd lies beneath the holm tree.
[Pg 3549]
"An offering, sir priest!" said the weary pilgrim, For sweet Saint Mary and your order's sake.
The Limitoure then loosened his pouch thread,
And did they take a coin of silver; The mister pilgrim died for all the wrong reasons.
Here, take this silver; it may ease your worries. We are all stewards of God, responsible for our own actions.
But alas! unfortunate traveler, learn from me,
Criticize anyone who grants a rent roll to their Lord. Here, take my semecope; I can see you’re bare. It's yours; the Seynetes will give me my reward. He left the pilgrim and took his way aboard. Virgynne and Hallie Seynete, who sit in glory,
Either do what the committee wants, or empower the good man!

THE RESIGNATION

O God! whose thunder shakes the sky,
Whose eye this atom globe sees,
To you, my only rock, I fly,—
Your mercy praises your justice.
The mysterious paths of your will,
The shadows of the night sky,
Are beyond the limits of human skill;
But what the Eternal does is right.
O teach me in difficult times—
When pain rises with the glistening tear—
To calm my sadness, embrace your strength.
Your goodness inspires love, and your justice instills fear.
If there's anything in my heart except for you,
Encroaching, sought unlimited power, Omniscience could see the danger,
And Mercy turned her gaze away from the cause.
Then why, my soul, do you complain—
Why do we search for the dark corners? Shake off the sad vibe; For God created everything to be a blessing.
But ah! my heart is still human;
The rising sigh, the falling tear,
[Pg 3550]My sluggish body's weak stream,
I express the illness of my soul.
But still, with courageous acceptance, I'll thank the one who dealt the blow—
Restrict the sigh, organize my thoughts,
Don't let the flood of sadness pour out.
The dark cover of the night,
Which takes away my sinking spirit,
Will disappear with the morning light,
Which God, my East, my Sun, reveals.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[Pg 3551]

[Pg 3551]

GEOFFREY CHAUCER

(13—?-1400)

BY THOMAS R. LOUNSBURY

E

nglish literature, in the strict sense of the word, dates its beginning from the latter half of the fourteenth century. Not but an English literature had existed long previous to that period. Furthermore, it reckoned among its possessions works of value, and a few which in the opinion of some display genius. But though the name was the same, the thing was essentially different. A special course of study is required for any comprehension whatever of the productions of that earliest literature; and for the easy understanding of those written even but a half-century or so before the period indicated, a mastery of many peculiar syntactical constructions is demanded and an acquaintance with a vocabulary differing in a large number of words from that now in use.

English literature, in the strictest sense, starts in the latter half of the fourteenth century. However, English literature had existed long before that time. Moreover, it included valuable works, and some that, according to some opinions, show real genius. But even though the name was the same, the essence was quite different. Understanding the early literature requires a specific course of study, and for an easy grasp of works from even just a half-century before that period, one must master many unique sentence structures and be familiar with a vocabulary that differs significantly from what we use today.

But by the middle of the fourteenth century this state of things can hardly be said to exist any longer for us. Everything by that time had become ripe for the creation of a literature of a far higher type than had yet been produced. Furthermore, conditions prevailed which, though their results could not then be foreseen, were almost certain to render the literature thus created comparatively easy of comprehension to the modern reader. The Teutonic and Romanic elements that form the groundwork of our present vocabulary had at last become completely fused. Of the various dialects prevailing, the one spoken in the vicinity of the capital had gradually lifted itself up to a pre-eminence it was never afterwards to lose. In this parent of the present literary speech, writers found for the first time at their command a widely accepted and comparatively flexible instrument of expression. As a consequence, the literature then produced fixed definitely for all time the main lines upon which both the grammar and the vocabulary of the English speech were to develop. The result is that it now presents few difficulties for its full comprehension and appreciation that are not easily surmounted. The most effective deterrent to its wide study is one formidable only in appearance. This is the unfamiliar way in which its words are spelled; for orthography then sought to represent pronunciation, and had not in consequence crystallized into fixed forms with constant disregard of any special value to be attached to the signs by which sounds are denoted.

But by the middle of the fourteenth century, this situation hardly exists for us anymore. Everything by that time had become ready for the creation of a literature of a much higher quality than had been produced before. Additionally, conditions were in place that, while their outcomes could not be predicted at the time, were almost certain to make the resulting literature easier for modern readers to understand. The Teutonic and Romanic elements that form the basis of our current vocabulary had finally merged completely. Of the various dialects in use, the one spoken around the capital gradually rose to importance that it would never lose. In this precursor to today’s literary language, writers found, for the first time, a widely accepted and relatively flexible way to express themselves. As a result, the literature produced at that time set down the main structures upon which both the grammar and vocabulary of English would develop forever. Consequently, it now presents few challenges for full understanding and appreciation that aren’t easily overcome. The greatest barrier to its widespread study is one that only seems intimidating. This is the unusual way in which its words are spelled; at that time, spelling aimed to reflect pronunciation and therefore had not yet solidified into fixed forms that consistently ignored any special value associated with the letters used to represent sounds.

[Pg 3552]

[Pg 3552]

Of the creators of this literature—Wycliffe, Langland, Chaucer, and Gower—Chaucer was altogether the greatest as a man of letters. This is no mere opinion of the present time: there has never been a period since he flourished in which it has not been fully conceded. In his own day, his fame swept beyond the narrow limits of country and became known to the outside world. At home his reputation was firmly established, and seems to have been established early. All the references to him by his contemporaries and immediate successors bear witness to his universally recognized position as the greatest of English poets, though we are not left by him in doubt that he had even then met detractors. Still the general feeling of the men of his time is expressed by his disciple Occleve, who terms him

Of the creators of this literature—Wycliffe, Langland, Chaucer, and Gower—Chaucer was definitely the greatest as a writer. This isn’t just a modern opinion; there hasn't been a time since he was active when this hasn't been widely accepted. In his own lifetime, his fame extended far beyond the limits of his country and reached the wider world. At home, his reputation was solid and appears to have been established early on. All the references to him by his contemporaries and immediate successors show that he was universally recognized as the greatest of English poets, although he made it clear that he faced critics even then. Still, the general sentiment of his peers is captured by his follower Occleve, who calls him

"The first finder__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of our beautiful language."

Yet not a single incident of his life has come down to us from the men who admired his personality, who enrolled themselves as his disciples, and who celebrated his praises. With the exception of a few slight references to himself in his writings, all the knowledge we possess of the events of his career is due to the mention made of him in official documents of various kinds and of different degrees of importance. In these it is taken for granted that whenever Geoffrey Chaucer is spoken of, it is the poet who is meant, and not another person of the same name. The assumption almost approaches absolute certainty; it does not quite attain to it. In those days it is clear that there were numerous Chaucers. Still, no one has yet risen to dispute his being the very person spoken of in these official papers. From these documents we discover that Chaucer, besides being a poet, was also a man of affairs. He was a soldier, a negotiator, a diplomatist. He was early employed in the personal service of the king. He held various positions in the civil service. It was a consequence that his name should appear frequently in the records. It is upon them, and the references to him in documents covering transactions in which he bore a part, that the story of his life, so far as it exists for us at all, has been mainly built. It was by them also that the series of fictitious events which for so long a time did duty as the biography of the poet had their impossibility as well as their absurdity exposed.

Yet not a single account of his life has come down to us from the people who admired him, who became his followers, and who praised him. Apart from a few brief mentions of himself in his own writings, all the knowledge we have about his life events comes from references to him in various official documents of different importance. In these records, it's assumed that whenever Geoffrey Chaucer is mentioned, it refers to the poet and not someone else with the same name. This assumption is nearly certain, though not entirely. Back then, it’s clear there were many Chaucers. Still, no one has disputed that he is the person referred to in these official papers. From these documents, we learn that Chaucer, alongside being a poet, was also a man of action. He was a soldier, a negotiator, a diplomat. He was early on employed in the personal service of the king and held various positions in the civil service. As a result, his name appears frequently in the records. It is from these documents, and from references to him in transactions he was involved in, that the story of his life, as we know it, has primarily been constructed. They also exposed the series of fictional events that for so long passed as the poet's biography for their impossibility and absurdity.

GEOFFREY CHAUCER. GEOFFREY CHAUCER.

The exact date of Chaucer's birth we do not know. The most that can be said is that it must have been somewhere in the early years of the reign of Edward III. (1327-77). The place of his birth was in all probability London. His father, John Chaucer, was a vintner of that city, and there is evidence to indicate that he was to [Pg 3553]some extent connected with the court. In a deed dated June 19th, 1380, the poet released his right to his father's former house, which is described as being in Thames Street. The spot, however unsuitable for a dwelling-place now, was then in the very heart of urban life, and in that very neighborhood it is reasonable to suppose that Chaucer's earliest years were spent.

We don’t know Chaucer's exact birth date. All we can say is it likely happened in the early years of Edward III's reign (1327-77). He was probably born in London. His father, John Chaucer, was a wine merchant in the city, and there’s evidence suggesting he was somewhat connected to the court. In a document dated June 19th, 1380, the poet relinquished his rights to his father’s former house, which was located on Thames Street. Although that spot isn’t suitable for living now, back then, it was right in the center of urban life, and it’s reasonable to believe that Chaucer spent his early years in that neighborhood.

The first positive information we have, however, about the poet himself belongs to 1356. In that year we find him attached to the household of Lionel, Duke of Clarence, the third son of Edward III. He is there in the service of the wife of that prince, but in what position we do not know. It may have been that of a page. He naturally was in attendance upon his mistress during her various journeyings; but most of her time was passed at her residence in Hatfield, Yorkshire. Chaucer next appears as having joined the army of Edward III. in his last invasion of France. This expedition was undertaken in the autumn of 1359, and continued until the peace of Bretigny, concluded in May, 1360. During this campaign he was captured somewhere and somehow—we have no knowledge of anything beyond the bare fact. It took place, however, before the first of March, 1360; for on that date the records show that the King personally contributed sixteen pounds towards his ransom.

The first positive information we have about the poet himself dates back to 1356. In that year, we find him connected to the household of Lionel, Duke of Clarence, the third son of Edward III. He served the duke's wife, but we don’t know his exact position—he might have been a page. Naturally, he accompanied his mistress on her various journeys, although she spent most of her time at their home in Hatfield, Yorkshire. Chaucer later appears to have joined the army of Edward III during his last invasion of France. This campaign took place in the fall of 1359 and continued until the peace of Bretigny, which was signed in May 1360. During this campaign, he was captured under circumstances we don’t have details about—only the fact that it happened. This capture occurred before March 1, 1360, because on that date, records show that the King personally contributed sixteen pounds toward his ransom.

From this last-mentioned date Chaucer drops entirely out of our knowledge till June, 1367, when he is mentioned as one of the valets of the King's chamber. In the document stating this fact he is granted a pension—the first of several he received—for services already rendered or to be rendered. It is a natural inference from the language employed, that during these years of which no record exists he was in some situation about the person of Edward III. After this time his name occurs with considerable frequency in the rolls, often in connection with duties to which he was assigned. His services were varied; in some instances certainly they were of importance. From 1370 to 1380 he was sent several times abroad to share in the conduct of negotiations. These missions led him to Flanders, to France, and to Italy. The subjects were very diverse. One of the negotiations in which he was concerned was in reference to the selection of an English port for a Genoese commercial establishment; another was concerning the marriage of the young monarch of England with the daughter of the king of France. It is on his first journey to Italy of which we have any record—the mission of 1372-73 to Genoa and Florence—that everybody hopes and some succeed in having an undoubting belief that Chaucer visited Petrarch at Padua, and there heard from him the story of Griselda, which the Clerk of Oxford in the 'Canterbury Tales' states that he learned from the Italian poet.

From this last-mentioned date, Chaucer completely disappears from our records until June 1367, when he is mentioned as one of the King’s chamber valets. In the document that states this, he is granted a pension—the first of several he would receive—for services already provided or to be provided in the future. It's reasonable to conclude from the language used that during these years with no recorded information, he held some position close to Edward III. After this point, his name appears frequently in the records, often tied to specific duties he was assigned. His responsibilities varied; in some cases, they were certainly significant. From 1370 to 1380, he traveled abroad several times to participate in negotiations. These missions took him to Flanders, France, and Italy. The topics were quite varied. One of the negotiations he was involved in was about choosing an English port for a Genoese trading post; another concerned the marriage of the young English king to the daughter of the king of France. It is on his first documented journey to Italy—the mission of 1372-73 to Genoa and Florence—that people hope, and some believe they succeed, in thinking that Chaucer met Petrarch in Padua and heard from him the story of Griselda, which the Clerk of Oxford in the 'Canterbury Tales' states he learned from the Italian poet.

[Pg 3554]

[Pg 3554]

But Chaucer's activity was not confined to foreign missions or to diplomacy; he was as constantly employed in the civil service. In 1374 he was made controller of the great customs—that is, of wool, skins, and leather—of the port of London. In 1382 he received also the post in the same port of controller of the petty customs—that is, of wines, candles, and other articles. The regulations of the office required him to write the records with his own hand; and it is this to which Chaucer is supposed to refer in the statement he makes about his official duties in the 'House of Fame.' In that poem the messenger of Jupiter tells him that though he has done so much in the service of the God of Love, yet he has never received for it any compensation. He then goes on to add the following lines, which give a graphic picture of the poet and of his studious life:—

But Chaucer's work wasn't just about foreign missions or diplomacy; he was also heavily involved in the civil service. In 1374, he was appointed controller of the major customs—that is, wool, skins, and leather—at the port of London. In 1382, he also took on the role of controller of the petty customs—covering wines, candles, and other items—at the same port. The job required him to write the records by hand, which is what Chaucer seems to reference in his statement about his official duties in the 'House of Fame.' In that poem, the messenger of Jupiter tells him that despite all he's done in the service of the God of Love, he has never received any reward for it. He then adds the following lines, painting a vivid picture of the poet and his life as a scholar:—

"Therefore, as I said indeed,[2]
Jupiter considers this,
And also, good sir, other matters;
That is, that you have no news Of the Lovès people, if they are happy,
None of anything else, that God created; And nothing just from distant lands That no news comes to you,
But of the very neighbors,
That live almost at your doorstep,
You hear neither this nor that;
But when your work is all finished, And you have made all your calculations,
Instead of rest and new things,
You’re heading home to your house soon,
And also__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ dumb as a rock,
You sit at another book,
Until your gaze is completely dazed.
And live like a hermit, Although your abstinence is late.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"

In 1386 Chaucer was elected to Parliament as knight of the shire for the county of Kent. In that same year he lost or gave up both his positions in the customs. The cause we do not know. It may have been due to mismanagement on his own part: it is far more likely that he fell a victim to one of the fierce factional disputes that were going on during the minority of Richard II. At any rate, from this time he again disappears for two years from our knowledge. But in 1389 he is mentioned as having been appointed clerk of the King's works at Westminster and various other places; in 1390 clerk of the works for St. George's chapel at Windsor. Both of these places he [Pg 3555]held until the middle of 1391. In that last year he was made one of the commissioners to repair the roadway along the Thames, and at about the same time was appointed forester of North Petherton Park in Somerset, a post which he held till his death. After 1386 he seems at times to have been in pecuniary difficulties. To what cause they were owing, or how severe they were, it is the emptiest of speculations to form any conjectures in the obscurity that envelops this portion of his life. Whatever may have been his situation, on the accession of Henry IV. in September, 1399, his fortunes revived. The father of that monarch was John of Gaunt, the fourth son of Edward III. That nobleman had pretty certainly been from the outset the patron of Chaucer; it is possible—as the evidence fails on one side, it cannot be regarded as proved—that by his marriage with Katharine Swynford he became the poet's brother-in-law. Whatever may have been the relationship, if any at all, it is a fact that one of the very first things the new king did was to confer upon Chaucer an additional pension. But the poet did not live long to enjoy the favor of the monarch. On the 24th of December, 1399, he leased for fifty-three years or during the term of his life a tenement in the garden of St. Mary's Chapel, Westminster. But after the 5th of June, 1400, his name appears no longer on any rolls. There is accordingly no reason to question the accuracy of the inscription on his tombstone which represents him as having died October 25th, 1400. He was buried in Westminster Abbey. He was the first, and still remains perhaps the greatest, of the English poets whose bones have there found their last resting-place.

In 1386, Chaucer was elected to Parliament as the knight of the shire for Kent. That same year, he lost or resigned from both of his customs positions. The reason is unknown. It might have been due to his own mismanagement, but it’s more likely that he became a casualty of the intense factional conflicts happening during Richard II's minority. Regardless, he disappears from our records for the next two years. By 1389, he's noted as having been appointed clerk of the King’s works at Westminster and other locations; in 1390, he became the clerk of the works for St. George’s chapel at Windsor. He held both positions until mid-1391. That year, he was appointed as one of the commissioners to repair the roadway along the Thames, and around the same time, he was made forester of North Petherton Park in Somerset, a position he kept until his death. After 1386, he seems to have faced financial troubles at times. Speculating about the cause or severity of these troubles is futile given the obscurity surrounding this part of his life. Whatever his situation was, when Henry IV came to the throne in September 1399, Chaucer’s fortunes improved. Henry’s father was John of Gaunt, the fourth son of Edward III, and Gaunt was likely Chaucer’s patron from the start. It’s possible—though unproven—that by marrying Katharine Swynford, he became Chaucer’s brother-in-law. Regardless of their relationship, one of the first things the new king did was grant Chaucer an additional pension. Unfortunately, the poet didn’t live long enough to fully benefit from the king’s favor. On December 24, 1399, he leased a property in the garden of St. Mary’s Chapel, Westminster, for fifty-three years or for the duration of his life. However, after June 5, 1400, his name no longer appears on any records. Therefore, there’s no reason to doubt the inscription on his tombstone, which states that he died on October 25, 1400. He was buried in Westminster Abbey. He was the first, and perhaps still the greatest, of the English poets to be laid to rest there.

This comprises all the facts of importance we know of Chaucer's life. Before leaving this branch of the subject, however, it may be well to say that many fuller details about his career can be found in all older accounts of the poet, and in spite of the repeated exposure of their falsity still crop up occasionally in modern books of reference. Some are objectionable only upon the ground of being untrue. Of these are such statements as that he was born in 1328; that he was a student of Oxford, to which Cambridge is sometimes added; that he was created poet-laureate; and that he was knighted. But others are objectionable not only on the ground of being false, but of being slanderous besides. Of these the most offensive is the widely circulated and circumstantial story that he was concerned in the conflict that went on in 1382 between the city of London and the court in regard to the election of John of Northampton to the mayoralty; that in consequence of his participation in this contest he was compelled to seek refuge in the island of Zealand; that there he remained for some time, but on his return to England was arrested and thrown into the Tower; and that after having been imprisoned [Pg 3556]for two or three years he was released at last on the condition of betraying his associates, which he accordingly did. All these details are fictitious. They were made up from inferences drawn from obscure passages in a prose work entitled 'The Testament of Love.' This was once attributed to the poet, but is now known not to have been written by him. Even had it been his, the statements derived from it and applied to the life of the poet would have been entirely unwarranted, as they come into constant conflict with the official records. Not being his, this piece of spurious biography has the additional discredit of constituting an unnecessary libel upon his character.

This includes all the important facts we know about Chaucer's life. Before moving on from this topic, it's worth mentioning that many more details about his career can be found in older accounts of the poet, and despite being repeatedly proven false, they still pop up in modern reference books. Some inaccuracies are just wrong. For example, claims that he was born in 1328, that he studied at Oxford (with Cambridge occasionally mentioned), that he was made poet-laureate, and that he was knighted. But others are not just false; they are also slanderous. The most offensive is the widely circulated and detailed story about his involvement in the conflict in 1382 between the city of London and the court regarding the election of John of Northampton as mayor. According to this story, because of his participation in this conflict, he had to seek refuge in the island of Zealand, where he stayed for a while, but upon returning to England, he was arrested and imprisoned in the Tower. After being locked up for two or three years, he was eventually released on the condition that he betray his associates, which he allegedly did. All these details are fabricated. They were created from inferences made from vague passages in a prose work called 'The Testament of Love.' This was once thought to be written by the poet, but now it’s known that he didn’t write it. Even if it had been his work, the statements drawn from it regarding the poet's life would still be completely unfounded, as they constantly contradict official records. Since it isn’t his, this piece of false biography also unjustly tarnishes his character.

From Chaucer the man, and the man of affairs, we proceed now to the consideration of Chaucer the writer. He has left behind a body of verse consisting of more than thirty-two thousand lines, and a smaller but still far from inconsiderable quantity of prose. The latter consists mainly if not wholly of translations—one a version of that favorite work of the Middle Ages, the treatise of Boëtius on the 'Consolation of Philosophy'; another the tale of Melibeus in the 'Canterbury Tales,' which is taken directly from the French; thirdly, the Parson's Tale, derived probably from the same quarter, though its original has not as yet been discovered with certainty; and fourthly, an unfinished treatise on the Astrolabe, undertaken for the instruction of his son Lewis. The prose of any literature always lags behind, and sometimes centuries behind, its poetry. It is therefore not surprising to find Chaucer displaying in the former but little of the peculiar excellence which distinguishes his verse. In the latter but little room is found for hostile criticism. In the more than thirty thousand lines of which it is composed there occur of course inferior passages, and some positively weak; but taking it all in all, there is comparatively little in it, considered as a whole, which the lover of literature as literature finds it advisable or necessary to skip. In this respect the poet holds a peculiar position, which makes the task of representation difficult. As Southey remarked, Chaucer with the exception of Shakespeare is the most various of all English authors. He appeals to the most diversified tastes. He wrote love poems, religious poems, allegorical poems, occasional poems, tales of common life, tales of chivalry. His range is so wide that any limited selection from his works can at best give but an inadequate idea of the variety and extent of his powers.

From Chaucer the man and the man of affairs, we now turn to Chaucer the writer. He has left behind a collection of poetry with more than thirty-two thousand lines, as well as a smaller but still significant amount of prose. The prose mainly consists of translations—one being a version of Boëtius's well-loved Middle Ages work, the 'Consolation of Philosophy'; another is the tale of Melibeus in the 'Canterbury Tales,' taken directly from French; third is the Parson’s Tale, probably also sourced from French, although the original hasn’t been definitively found; and fourth is an unfinished treatise on the Astrolabe, written for his son Lewis's education. The prose in any literature typically lags behind, often by centuries, the poetry. So, it’s not surprising to see Chaucer’s prose lacking much of the unique brilliance found in his poetry. In poetry, there’s little room for harsh criticism. Within those thirty thousand-plus lines, there are certainly weaker parts, and some are outright poor; however, overall, there’s comparatively little that a lover of literature would find it necessary or advisable to skip. In this regard, the poet occupies a unique position that complicates representation. As Southey noted, Chaucer, aside from Shakespeare, is the most versatile of all English authors. He caters to a wide range of tastes. He wrote love poems, religious poems, allegorical poems, occasional poems, tales of everyday life, and tales of chivalry. His range is so extensive that any limited selection from his works can only provide an inadequate sense of the variety and depth of his abilities.

The canon of Chaucer's writings has now been settled with a reasonable degree of certainty. For a long time the fashion existed of imputing to him the composition of any English poem of the century following his death which was floating about without having attached to it the name of any author. The consequence is that the older [Pg 3557]editions contain a mass of matter which it would have been distinctly discreditable for any one to have produced, let alone a great poet. This has now been gradually dropped, much to the advantage of Chaucer's reputation; though modern scholarship also refuses to admit the production by him of two or three pieces, such as 'The Court of Love,' 'The Flower and the Leaf,' 'The Cuckoo and the Nightingale,' none of which was unworthy of his powers. It is possible indeed that the poet himself may have had some dread of being saddled with the responsibility of having produced pieces which he did not care to father. It is certainly suggestive that he himself took the pains on one occasion to furnish what it seems must have been at the time a fairly complete list of his writings. In the prologue to the 'Legend of Good Women' he gave an idea of the work which up to that period he had accomplished. The God of Love, in the interview which is there described as having taken place, inveighs against the poet for having driven men away from the service due to his deity, by the character of what he had written. He says:—

The collection of Chaucer's works has now been established with a fair amount of certainty. For a long time, it was common to attribute any English poem from the century after his death to him if it didn’t have an author’s name attached. This has resulted in earlier editions containing a lot of content that would have been quite embarrassing for anyone to claim, let alone a great poet. This practice has now largely faded, which has positively impacted Chaucer's reputation; however, modern scholarship also denies that he wrote a couple of pieces, like 'The Court of Love,' 'The Flower and the Leaf,' and 'The Cuckoo and the Nightingale,' all of which could have showcased his talent. It’s even possible that the poet himself might have been concerned about being associated with works he didn’t want to claim as his own. It’s certainly noteworthy that he went to the trouble, at one point, to provide what seems to be a pretty complete list of his writings. In the prologue to the 'Legend of Good Women,' he outlined the work he had completed up to that point. The God of Love, in the encounter described there, criticizes the poet for driving men away from serving him with his writings. He says:—

"You can't deny it:" For in simple terms, without needing an explanation,[5]
You have translated the Romance of the Rose;
That is a heresy against my law,
And you make wise people stay away from me.
And about Cressid, you’ve said what you want; That makes men less sad about women,[6]
"That's as true as any steel has ever been."

Against this charge the queen Alcestis is represented as interposing to the god a defense of the poet, in which occurs the following account of Chaucer's writings:—

Against this accusation, Queen Alcestis steps in to defend the poet to the god, where she presents the following description of Chaucer's works:—

"Even though he can't write well,
Yet he has made lowly__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ people happy. To serve you by praising your name.
He wrote the book called __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the House of Fame,
And also the death of Blanche the Duchess,
And the Parliament of Fowlès, as I think, And all the love between Palamon and Arcite
Of Thebes, although the story is known little __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; And many hymns for your holy days That heightens __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ballads, roundels, virelays; And to talk about other holiness,
He has translated Boethius into prose, And also created the life of Saint Cecilia;
He also made, having been gone for quite a while,[11]
[Pg 3558]Origenes on the Maudelain__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
He should now feel less pain; He has created many songs and many things.

This prologue is generally conceded to have been written between 1382 and 1385. Though it does not profess to furnish a complete list of Chaucer's writings, it can fairly be assumed that it included all which he then regarded as of importance either on account of their merit or their length. If so, the titles given above would embrace the productions of what may be called the first half of his literary career. In fact, his disciple Lydgate leads us to believe that 'Troilus and Cressida' was a comparatively early production, though it may have undergone and probably did undergo revision before assuming its present form. The 'Legend of Good Women'—in distinction from its prologue—would naturally occupy the time of the poet during the opening period of what is here termed the second half of his literary career. The prologue is the only portion of it, however, that is of distinctly high merit. The work was never completed, and Chaucer pretty certainly came soon to the conclusion that it was not worth completing. It was in the taste of the times; but it did not take him long to perceive that an extended work dealing exclusively with the sorrows of particular individuals was as untrue to art as it was to life. It fell under the ban of that criticism which in the 'Canterbury Tales' he puts into the mouth of the Knight, who interrupts the doleful recital of the tragical tales told by the Monk with these words:—

This prologue is generally believed to have been written between 1382 and 1385. While it doesn’t claim to provide a complete list of Chaucer's works, it’s reasonable to think that it includes everything he considered important for either its quality or its length at the time. If that’s the case, the titles mentioned above would reflect the works from what we can call the first half of his literary career. In fact, his student Lydgate suggests that 'Troilus and Cressida' was created relatively early on, although it likely underwent revision before taking its current form. The 'Legend of Good Women'—aside from its prologue—would naturally occupy the poet's time during what is referred to here as the opening stage of the second half of his career. However, the prologue is the only part of it that stands out for its quality. The work was never finished, and Chaucer probably soon realized that it wasn’t worth completing. It fit the style of the time; yet it didn’t take him long to understand that a long piece focused solely on the grief of specific individuals was as untrue to art as it was to life. It fell victim to the kind of criticism that he later voices through the Knight in the 'Canterbury Tales,' who interrupts the sad stories shared by the Monk with these words:—

"'Hey,' said the knight, 'good sir, enough of this:
What you said is right enough, indeed,[13]
And much more; for little heaviness It's the right time for a lot of people, I guess. I consider it a serious illness for me,[15]
While men have enjoyed considerable wealth and comfort,
To hear about her sudden fall, oh no!
And the opposite is joy and great solace,[16]
Just like when a man has been in a bad situation,
And rises up and becomes successful,
And there remains in prosperity.
Such a thing is joyful, as it makes me think __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ me,
"And such things would be good to discuss."

Accordingly, from the composition of pieces of the one-sided and unsatisfactory character of those contained in the 'Legend of Good [Pg 3559]Women,' Chaucer turned to the preparation of his great work, the 'Canterbury Tales.' This gave him the fullest opportunity to display all his powers, and must have constituted the main literary occupation of his later life.

Accordingly, because of the one-sided and unsatisfactory nature of the pieces in the 'Legend of Good [Pg 3559] Women,' Chaucer shifted his focus to creating his major work, the 'Canterbury Tales.' This allowed him to fully showcase his abilities and was likely the primary literary focus of his later life.

It will be noticed that two of the works mentioned in the prologue to the 'Legend of Good Women' are translations, and are so avowed. One is of the 'Roman de la Rose,' and the other of the philosophical treatise of Boëtius. In regard to the version of the former which has come down, it is sufficient to say that there was not long ago a disposition to deny the genuineness of all of it. This now contents itself with denying the genuineness of part of it. The question cannot be considered here: it is enough to say that in the opinion of the present writer, while the subject is attended with certain difficulties, the evidence is strongly in favor of Chaucer's composition of the whole. But setting aside any discussion of this point, there can scarcely be any doubt that Chaucer began his career as a translator. At the period he flourished he could hardly have done otherwise. It was an almost inevitable method of procedure on the part of a man who found neither writers nor writings in his own tongue worthy of imitation, and who could not fail to be struck not merely by the excellence of the Latin classic poets but also by the superior culture of the Continent. In the course of his literary development he would naturally pass from direct translation to adaptation. To the latter practice he assuredly resorted often. He took the work of the foreign author as a basis, discarded what he did not need or care for, and added as little or as much as suited his own convenience. In this way the 5704 lines of the 'Filostrato' of Boccaccio became 8246 in the 'Troilus and Cressida' of Chaucer; but even of the 5704 of the Italian poet, 2974 were not used by the English poet at all, and the 2730 that were used underwent considerable compression. In a similar way he composed the 'Knight's Tale,' probably the most perfect narrative poem in our tongue. It was based upon the 'Theseide' of Boccaccio. But the latter has 9896 lines, while the former comprises but 2250; and of these 2250 fully two-thirds are entirely independent of the Italian poem.

You’ll notice that two of the works mentioned in the prologue to the 'Legend of Good Women' are translations, and this is openly acknowledged. One is from the 'Roman de la Rose' and the other is from Boëtius's philosophical treatise. Regarding the version of the former that has survived, it was recently debated whether it was entirely authentic. Now the debate has shifted to questioning the authenticity of just part of it. We can’t explore that here, but in my opinion, while there are some challenges surrounding this topic, the evidence strongly supports Chaucer's authorship of the whole piece. However, aside from any discussion of this matter, there is little doubt that Chaucer started his career as a translator. At the time he lived, it was pretty much unavoidable. He had no writers or works in his own language that he found worthy of imitation and was inevitably impressed not only by the quality of the Latin classic poets but also by the richer cultural landscape of the Continent. As he developed as a writer, he naturally moved from direct translation to adaptation. He often turned to this latter practice. He would take a foreign author’s work as a foundation, eliminate anything he didn’t need or want, and add however much he felt necessary. This is how the 5704 lines of Boccaccio's 'Filostrato' expanded to 8246 in Chaucer's 'Troilus and Cressida'; however, of the 5704 lines in the Italian poet's work, 2974 were not used by Chaucer at all, and the 2730 lines that he did use underwent significant compression. He took a similar approach with the 'Knight's Tale,' which may be the most refined narrative poem in our language. It was based on Boccaccio's 'Theseide.' But while the latter has 9896 lines, the former only has 2250, and out of those 2250 lines, about two-thirds are entirely different from the Italian poem.

With such free treatment of his material, Chaucer's next step would be to direct composition, independent of any sources, save in that general way in which every author is under obligation to what has been previously produced. This finds its crowning achievement in the 'Canterbury Tales'; though several earlier pieces—such as the 'House of Fame,' the 'Parliament of Fowls,' and the prologue to the 'Legend of Good Women,'—attest that long before he had shown his ability to produce work essentially original. But though in his literary development Chaucer worked himself out of this exact [Pg 3560]reproduction of his models, through a partial working over of them till he finally attained complete independence, the habits of a translator clung to him to the very end. Even after he had fully justified his claim to being a great original poet, passages occur in his writings which are nothing but the reproduction of passages found in some foreign poem in Latin, or French, or Italian, the three languages with which he was conversant. His translation of them was due to the fact that they had struck his fancy; his insertion of them into his own work was to please others with what had previously pleased himself. Numerous passages of this kind have been pointed out; and doubtless there are others which remain to be pointed out.

With such a free approach to his material, Chaucer's next move would be to create compositions that were independent of any sources, except in that general way that every author is influenced by what has come before. This reaches its peak in the 'Canterbury Tales'; though several earlier works—like the 'House of Fame,' the 'Parliament of Fowls,' and the prologue to the 'Legend of Good Women'—show that well before this, he demonstrated his ability to create work that was essentially original. However, even as he evolved in his literary journey and moved away from merely reproducing his models, gradually reworking them until he achieved complete independence, the habits of a translator stayed with him until the very end. Even after he fully established himself as a great original poet, there are parts of his writings that are simply reproductions of passages found in some foreign poems in Latin, French, or Italian—the three languages he knew well. He translated them because they caught his interest, and he included them in his own work to share with others what he had previously enjoyed. Many such passages have been identified, and surely there are more that have yet to be recognized.

There is another important thing to be marked in the history of Chaucer's artistic development. Not only was poetic material lacking in the tongue at the time of his appearance, but also poetic form. The measures in use, while not inadequate for literary expression, were incapable of embodying it in its highest flights. Consequently what Chaucer did not find, he had either to borrow or to invent. He did both. In the lines which have been quoted he speaks of the "ballades, roundels, and virelayes" which he had composed. These were all favorite poetical forms in that Continental country with whose literature Chaucer was mainly conversant. There can be little question that he tried all manner of verse which the ingenuity of the poets of Northern France had devised. As many of his shorter pieces have very certainly disappeared, his success in these various attempts cannot be asserted with positiveness. Still, what have survived show that he was a great literary artist as well as a great poet. His feats of rhyming, in particular in a tongue so little fitted for it as is ours, can be seen in his unfinished poem of 'Queen Anelida and False Arcite,' in the 'Complaint to Venus,' and in the envoy which follows the Clerk's Tale. In this last piece, though there are thirty-six lines, the rhymes are only three; and two of these belong to fifteen lines respectively.

There's another important aspect to note in Chaucer's artistic journey. At the time he emerged, there wasn’t much poetic material available in the language, and poetic form was lacking as well. The measures used were not inadequate for literary expression, but they couldn’t capture the highest expressions of it. As a result, what Chaucer didn’t find, he had to either borrow or invent. He did both. In the lines that have been quoted, he mentions the "ballades, roundels, and virelayes" he composed. These were all popular poetic forms in the Continental country with which Chaucer was mostly familiar. It’s clear that he experimented with various types of verse created by the poets of Northern France. Since many of his shorter pieces have undoubtedly disappeared, we can't say for certain how successful he was in these attempts. However, the works that have survived demonstrate that he was a remarkable literary artist as well as a great poet. His rhyming skills, especially in a language not ideally suited for it like ours, can be seen in his unfinished poem 'Queen Anelida and False Arcite,' in the 'Complaint to Venus,' and in the envoy that follows the Clerk's Tale. In this last piece, even though there are thirty-six lines, there are only three rhymes; and two of them are for fifteen lines each.

But far more important than such attempts, which prove interest in versification rather than great poetic achievement, are the two measures which he introduced into our tongue. The first was the seven-line stanza. The rhyming lines in it are respectively the first and third; the second, fourth, and fifth; and the sixth and seventh. At a later period this was frequently called "rhyme royal," because the 'Kingis Quair' was written in it. For fully two centuries it was one of the most popular measures in English poetry. Since the sixteenth century, however, it has been but little employed. Far different has been the fate of the line of ten syllables, or rather of five accents. On account of its frequent use in the 'Canterbury Tales' it [Pg 3561]was called for a long period "riding rhyme"; but it now bears the title of "heroic verse." As employed by Chaucer it varies in slight particulars from the way it is now generally used. With him the couplet character was never made prominent. The sense was not apt to end at the second line, but constantly tended to run over into the line following. There was also frequently with him an unaccented eleventh syllable; and this, though not unknown to modern verse, is not common. Still, the difference between the early and the later form are mere differences of detail, and of comparatively unimportant detail. The introduction of this measure into English may be considered Chaucer's greatest achievement in the matter of versification. The heroic verse may have existed in the tongue before he himself used it. If so, it lurked unseen and uninfluential. He was the first to employ it on a grand scale, if not to employ it at all, and to develop its capabilities. Much the largest proportion of his greatest work is written in that measure. Yet in spite of his example, it found for two centuries comparatively few imitators. It was not till the end of the sixteenth century that the measure started on a new course of life, and entered upon the great part it has since played in English versification.

But much more important than those attempts, which show an interest in rhyme rather than significant poetic achievement, are the two forms he introduced into our language. The first was the seven-line stanza. The rhyming lines are the first and third; the second, fourth, and fifth; and the sixth and seventh. Later, this was often called "rhyme royal," because the 'Kingis Quair' was written in it. For nearly two centuries, it was one of the most popular forms in English poetry. However, since the sixteenth century, it has been used very little. In sharp contrast, the ten-syllable line, or rather the five-accent line, had a different fate. Due to its frequent use in the 'Canterbury Tales,' it was referred to for a long time as "riding rhyme," but it is now known as "heroic verse." In Chaucer's work, it differs slightly from how it is typically used today. He rarely emphasized the couplet form. The sense didn’t usually end at the second line but often flowed into the next line. He also often included an unaccented eleventh syllable, which, while not unknown in modern verse, is uncommon. Still, the differences between the early and later forms are merely differences of detail and relatively minor ones. Chaucer's introduction of this form into English can be seen as his greatest contribution to verse. The heroic verse may have existed in the language before he used it. If it did, it remained unnoticed and ineffective. He was the first to use it on a large scale, if not the first to use it at all, and to develop its potential. The majority of his greatest works are written in that form. Yet, despite his influence, it had relatively few imitators for two centuries. It wasn't until the late sixteenth century that the form began a new life and took on the significant role it has since played in English poetry.

The most important of what are sometimes called the minor works of Chaucer are the 'Parliament of Fowls,' the 'House of Fame,' 'Troilus and Cressida,' and the 'Legend of Good Women.' These are all favorable examples of his genius. But however good they may be in particular portions and in particular respects, in general excellence they yield place unquestionably to the 'Canterbury Tales.' It seems to have been very clearly the intention of the poet to embody in this crowning achievement of his literary life everything in the shape of a story he had already composed or was purposing to compose. Two of the pieces, the love of Palamon and Arcite and the Life of St. Cecilia, as we know from the words of his already quoted, had appeared long before. The plan of the work itself was most happily conceived; and in spite of most painstaking efforts to find an original for it or suggestion of it somewhere else, there seems no sufficient reason for doubting that the poet himself was equal to the task of having devised it. No one certainly can question the felicity with which the framework for embodying the tales was constructed. All ranks and classes of society are brought together in the company of pilgrims who assemble at the Tabard Inn at Southwark to ride to the shrine of the saint at Canterbury. The military class is represented by the Knight, belonging to the highest order of the nobility, his son the Squire, and his retainer the Yeoman; the church by the Abbot, the Friar, the Parson, the Prioress with her attendant Nun, and the three accompanying Priests, [Pg 3562]and less distinctly by the Scholar, the Clerk of Oxford, and by the Pardoner and the Summoner. For the other professions are the Doctor of Physic and the Serjeant of Law; for the middle-class landholders the Franklin; and for the various crafts and occupations the Haberdasher, the Carpenter, the Weaver, the Dyer, the Upholsterer, the Cook, the Ploughman, the Sailor, the Reeve, the Manciple, and (joining the party in the course of the pilgrimage) the assistant of the alchemist, who is called the Canon's Yeoman. Into the mouths of these various personages were to be put tales befitting their character and condition. Consequently there was ample space for stories of chivalry, of religion, of love, of magic, and in truth of every aspect of social life in all its highest and lowest manifestations. Between the tales themselves were connecting links, in which the poet had the opportunity to give an account of the incidents that took place on the pilgrimage, the critical opinions expressed by the hearers of what had been told, and the disputes and quarrels that went on between the various members of the party. So far as this portion of his plan was finished, these connecting links furnish some of the most striking passages in the work. In one of them—the prologue to the Wife of Bath's Tale—the genius of the poet reaches along certain lines its highest development; while the general prologue describing the various personages of the party, though not containing the highest poetry of the work as poetry, is the most acute, discriminating, and brilliant picture of men and manners that can be found in our literature.

The most important of what are sometimes called Chaucer's minor works are the 'Parliament of Fowls,' the 'House of Fame,' 'Troilus and Cressida,' and the 'Legend of Good Women.' These are all great examples of his talent. However good they may be in certain parts and aspects, in overall excellence they certainly give way to the 'Canterbury Tales.' It seems clear that the poet intended to include in this crowning achievement of his literary career everything in the form of a story that he had already written or planned to write. Two of the pieces, the love story of Palamon and Arcite and the Life of St. Cecilia, as we know from what he already mentioned, had appeared long before. The overall plan of the work was very well conceived, and despite thorough efforts to find an original source or suggestion for it somewhere else, there is no good reason to doubt that the poet himself was capable of having created it. No one can question how well the framework for telling the tales was constructed. All ranks and classes of society come together in the group of pilgrims who gather at the Tabard Inn in Southwark to ride to the shrine of the saint at Canterbury. The military class is represented by the Knight, who belongs to the highest nobility, his son the Squire, and his servant the Yeoman; the church by the Abbot, the Friar, the Parson, the Prioress with her attendant Nun, and the three accompanying Priests, [Pg 3562] and less distinctly by the Scholar, the Clerk of Oxford, and by the Pardoner and the Summoner. Other professions include the Doctor of Physic and the Serjeant of Law; for the middle-class landholders, the Franklin; and for various trades and occupations, the Haberdasher, the Carpenter, the Weaver, the Dyer, the Upholsterer, the Cook, the Ploughman, the Sailor, the Reeve, the Manciple, and (joining the group during the pilgrimage) the assistant of the alchemist, known as the Canon's Yeoman. Into the mouths of these different characters were to be given stories suitable for their personalities and situations. As a result, there was plenty of room for stories of chivalry, religion, love, magic, and indeed every aspect of social life in all its high and low forms. Between the tales, there were connecting elements, where the poet had the chance to recount the events that occurred during the pilgrimage, the critical opinions expressed by the listeners about what had been told, and the disputes and arguments that took place between the different members of the group. As far as this part of his plan was completed, these connecting elements provide some of the most striking passages in the work. In one of them—the prologue to the Wife of Bath's Tale—the poet's genius reaches its highest point along certain lines; while the general prologue describing the various characters in the group, though not containing the highest poetry of the work, offers the most insightful, discerning, and vivid portrayal of people and manners that can be found in our literature.

The Workes of Geoffrey Chaucer CHAUCER.

Title-page of the first attempt to collect his works into one volume.
The imprint reads:
Imprinted at London by Thomas Godfray,
The yeare of our lorde
M.D.XXXII.

Title:
The Workes of Geffray Chaucer newly printed, with dyuers workes
whiche were neuer in print before: As in the table
more playnly dothe appere.
Cum priuilegio.

Title-page of the first attempt to collect his works into one volume.
The imprint reads:
Printed in London by Thomas Godfray,
The year of our Lord
1532.

Title:
The Works of Geoffrey Chaucer newly printed, with various works
which were never printed before: As is clearer in the table
more plainly does appear.
With privilege.

Such was the plan of the work. It was laid out on an extensive scale, perhaps on too extensive a scale ever to have been completed. Certain it is that it was very far from ever reaching even remotely that result. According to the scheme set forth in the prologue, the work when finished should have included over one hundred and twenty tales. It actually comprises but twenty-four. Even of these, two are incomplete: the Cook's Tale, which is little more than begun, and the romantic Eastern tale of the Squire, which, in Milton's words, is "left half told." To those that are finished, the connecting links have not been supplied in many cases. Accordingly the work exists not as a perfect whole, but in eight or nine fragmentary parts, each complete in itself, but lacking a close connection with the others, though all are bound together by the unity of a common central interest. The value of what has been done makes doubly keen the regret that so much has been left undone. Politics, religion, literature, manners, are all touched upon in this wide-embracing view, which still never misses what is really essential; and added to this is a skill of portrayal by which the actors, whether narrating the tales themselves, or themselves forming the heroes of the narration,[Pg 3563] fairly live and breathe before our eyes. Had the work been completed on the scale upon which it was begun, we should have had a picture of life and opinion in the fourteenth century more vivid and exact than has been drawn of any century before or since.

This was the plan for the project. It was designed on a large scale, maybe too large to ever be finished. It’s clear that it never even got close to that goal. According to the scheme outlined in the prologue, the finished work was supposed to include over one hundred and twenty stories. In reality, it includes only twenty-four. Of those, two are unfinished: the Cook's Tale, which is barely started, and the romantic Eastern tale of the Squire, which, in Milton's words, is "left half told." Among the completed tales, many lack the connecting links. As a result, the work isn't a complete whole but exists in eight or nine fragmentary parts, each self-contained yet not closely connected to the others, though all are united by a common central theme. The quality of what has been accomplished makes the regret of what remains unfinished even more intense. Politics, religion, literature, and social customs are all addressed in this broad view, which still captures what is truly essential; in addition, there is an impressive skill in the portrayal of characters, whether they are telling the stories themselves or are the heroes in them, who come alive before us. If the work had been completed as initially envisioned, we would have had a depiction of life and opinions in the fourteenth century that was more vivid and accurate than any other century before or since.

The selections given are partly of extracts and partly of complete pieces. To the former class belong the lines taken from the opening of the 'Canterbury Tales,' with the description of a few of the characters; the description of the temples of Mars, of Venus, and of Diana in the Knight's Tale; and the account of the disappearance of the fairies at the opening of the Wife of Bath's Tale. The complete pieces are the tales of the Pardoner, and of the Nun's Priest. From the first, however, has been dropped the discourse on drunkenness, profanity, and gambling, which, though in keeping with the character of the narrator, has no connection with the development of the story. The second, the tale of the Nun's Priest, was modernized by Dryden under the title of the 'Cock and the Fox.' All of these are in heroic verse. The final selection is the ballade now usually entitled 'Truth.' In it the peculiar ballade construction can be studied—that is, the formation in three stanzas, either with or without an envoy; the same rhymes running through the three stanzas; and the final line of each stanza precisely the same. One of Chaucer's religious poems—the so-called 'A B C'—can be found under Deguileville, from whose 'Pèlerinage la de Vie Humaine' it is translated.

The selections provided include both excerpts and complete works. The excerpts consist of lines from the beginning of the 'Canterbury Tales,' featuring descriptions of some characters; the portrayals of the temples of Mars, Venus, and Diana in the Knight's Tale; and the account of the fairies’ disappearance at the start of the Wife of Bath's Tale. The complete works are the tales of the Pardoner and the Nun's Priest. However, the section about drunkenness, profanity, and gambling has been removed from the Pardoner's tale because although it fits the narrator's character, it doesn't contribute to the story's development. The tale of the Nun's Priest was modernized by Dryden and titled 'The Cock and the Fox.' All these are written in heroic verse. The final selection is the ballade commonly referred to as 'Truth.' In this piece, you can examine the unique ballade structure, which consists of three stanzas, with or without an envoy; the same rhymes throughout the three stanzas; and the last line of each stanza being identical. One of Chaucer's religious poems, known as 'A B C,' can be found under Deguileville, from which it is translated from 'Pèlerinage la de Vie Humaine.'

Chaucer's style, like that of all great early writers, is marked by perfect simplicity, and his language is therefore comparatively easy to understand. In the extracts here given the spelling has been modernized, save occasionally at the end of the line, when the rhyme has required the retention of an earlier form. The words themselves and grammatical forms have of course undergone no change. There are two marks used to indicate the pronunciation: first, the acute accent to indicate that a heavier stress than ordinary is to be placed on the syllable over which it stands; and secondly, the grave accent to indicate that the letter or syllable over which it appears, though silent in modern pronunciation, was then sounded. Thus landès, grovès, friendès, knavès, would have the final syllable sounded; and in a similar way timè, Romè, and others ending in e, when the next word begins with a vowel or h mute. The acute accent can be exemplified in words like couráge, reasón, honoúr, translatéd, where the accent would show that the final syllable would either receive the main stress or a heavier stress than is now given it. Again, a word like cre-a-ture consists, in the pronunciation here given, of three syllables and not of two, and is accordingly represented by a grave accent over the a to signify that this vowel forms a separate syllable, and by the acute accent over the ture to indicate that this final syllable [Pg 3564]should receive more weight of pronunciation than usual. It accordingly appears as creàtúre. In a similar way con-dit-i-on would be a word of four syllables, and its pronunciation would be indicated by this method conditìón. It is never to be forgotten that Chaucer had no superior in the English tongue as a master of melody; and if a verse of his sounds inharmonious, it is either because the line is corrupt or because the reader has not succeeded in pronouncing it correctly.

Chaucer's writing style, like that of all great early authors, is characterized by perfect simplicity, making his language relatively easy to understand. In the excerpts provided, the spelling has been updated, except occasionally at the end of the line, where the rhyme necessitates keeping an earlier form. The actual words and grammatical structures have not changed. Two marks are used to indicate pronunciation: first, the acute accent shows that a heavier stress than usual should be placed on the syllable it marks; second, the grave accent indicates that the letter or syllable it appears over, though silent in modern speech, was pronounced back then. For example, landès, grovès, friendès, knavès would have the final syllable pronounced; similarly, timè, Romè, and others that end in e, when followed by a word starting with a vowel or a silent h. The acute accent can be seen in words like couráge, reasón, honoúr, translatéd, where the accent shows that the final syllable either receives the main stress or more stress than it does now. Additionally, a word like cre-a-ture is pronounced here as three syllables instead of two, represented by a grave accent over the a to indicate it forms a separate syllable and by an acute accent over ture to show that this final syllable should be stressed more than usual. It therefore appears as creàtúre. Likewise, con-dit-i-on would be pronounced as a four-syllable word, indicated by conditìón. It must always be remembered that Chaucer had no equal in the English language as a master of melody; and if one of his verses sounds discordant, it's either due to a corrupt line or because the reader hasn’t pronounced it correctly.

The explanation of obsolete words or meanings is given in the foot-notes. In addition to these the following variations from modern English that occur constantly, and are therefore not defined, should be noted. Hir and hem stand for 'their' and 'them.' The affix y- is frequently prefixed to the past participle, which itself sometimes omits the final en or -n, as 'ydrawe,' 'yshake.' The imperative plural ends in -th, as 'dreadeth.' The general negative ne is sometimes to be defined by 'not,' sometimes by 'nor'; and connected with forms of the verb 'be' gives us nis, 'is not'; nas, 'was not.' As is often an expletive, and cannot be rendered at all; that before 'one' and 'other' is usually the definite article; there is frequently to be rendered by 'where'; mo always means 'more'; thilke means 'that' or 'that same'; del is 'deal' in the sense of 'bit,' 'whit'; and the comparatives of 'long' and 'strong' are lenger and strenger. Finally it should be borne in mind that the double negative invariably strengthens the negation.

The explanation of outdated words or meanings is provided in the footnotes. In addition to these, the following variations from modern English that occur frequently and are therefore not defined should be noted. Hir and hem stand for 'their' and 'them.' The prefix y- is often added to the past participle, which sometimes drops the final en or -n, as in 'ydrawe,' 'yshake.' The imperative plural ends in -th, as in 'dreadeth.' The general negative ne can sometimes be defined as 'not,' and sometimes as 'nor'; when connected with forms of the verb 'be,' it gives us nis, 'is not'; nas, 'was not.' As is often used as an expletive and cannot be translated directly; that before 'one' and 'other' usually acts as the definite article; there is often translated as 'where'; mo always means 'more'; thilke means 'that' or 'that same'; del means 'deal' in the sense of 'bit,' 'whit'; and the comparatives of 'long' and 'strong' are lenger and strenger. Finally, it should be remembered that the double negative always strengthens the negation.

Thomas R. Lounsbury

PROLOGUE TO THE 'CANTERBURY TALES'

When that April with its sweet showers __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The drought in March has reached deep into the ground,
And bathed every vein in such liquid Of which virtue is the flower born; When Zephyr blows softly with his sweet breath Inspired has in every grove and heath The tender crops and the young sun Has in the Ram his half course run, And small birds make melody,
That sleep all night with their eyes open,—
So nature pricks them in their hearts__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—
Then people long to go on pilgrimages,
[Pg 3565]And travelers to search for distant lands,
To fernè hallows__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ cultured__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ in various lands;
And especially, from every shirt's end From England, they head to Canterbury,
The blessed martyr to seek, That hem has helped when they were sick.
One day during that season, it happened that While I was lying in Southwark at the Tabard__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Ready to embark on my pilgrimage
To Canterbury with full devout courage,
At night, we arrived at that inn. Well, twenty-nine in a group. Of various people, by chance __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In camaraderie, they were all travelers, That would ride toward Canterbury. The rooms and the stables weren’t wide,
And we weren't eased __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ at all. And soon, when the sun was about to set,
So I had spoken with each of them,[25]
That I was part of her group right away,
And moved forward__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ early to get up
To get there the way you suggested.[27]
But nonetheless, while I have time and space,
Before I continue with this story,
I think it makes sense, To inform you of all the conditions
Of each of them, as it seemed to me, And which they weren't, and of what degree,
And also in what arrangement they were in:
And at that time, I will begin.
The Knight
There was a knight, and he was a worthy__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ man,
That__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ from the time he first started To ride out, he __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ loved chivalry,
Truth and honor, freedom__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and respect.
He was fully deserving in his Lord's war,
And to that he had ridden, no man far,[31]
[Pg 3566]Both in Christianity and in Paganism,
And always respected for his value.
He was at Alexandr' when it was won; Many times he had started the board __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Above all nations in Prussia; In Lettowe__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ had he risen__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and in Russia,
No Christian man of his rank so often; In Gernade__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ at the siege had he been Of Algezir,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and ridden in Belmarié.[37]
At Lieys__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ he was, and at Satalié,[39] When they were conquered; and in the Great Sea[40]
At many a noble army__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ he had been. He had been in mortal battles for fifteen years,
And fought for our faith at Tramassene[42]
In battles three, and I have slain my enemy.
This kind of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ worthy knight had also been Sometimes with the lord of Palatié,[44]
Another heathen in Turkey:
And forever he had a supreme advantage.[45]
Even though he was worthy__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ he was wise, And his demeanor is as gentle as that of a maiden.
He hasn't committed any wrongdoing__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ nor has he said In all his life to no one at all.[48]
He was a truly flawless noble knight.
But to tell you about his outfit,
His horses were good, but he wasn’t cheerful__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
He wore a jacket of fustian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
All tarnished __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ with his chainmail,
For he arrived late from his journey.[52]
And went to do his pilgrimage.
[Pg 3567]The Prioress
There was also a Nun, a Prioress,
Her smile was both simple and shy; Her biggest promise was just by Saint Loy; And she was called __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Madame Eglentine.
She sang the divine service beautifully,
Entuned__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in her nose fully seemingly;
And she spoke French very well and elegantly __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
After the Stratford-at-the-Bow school,
For her, the French spoken in Paris was unfamiliar. She was well taught at mealtime; She let no bite from her lips fall,
She dipped her fingers in the deep sauce. She could carry a bite and hold on to it well, That no drop fell on her breast. She was very skilled in manners. [56]
She wiped her upper lip so clean, That in her cup there wasn't even a farthing__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ visible. Of course, when she had her drink; After her meal, she seemed fully satisfied __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: And sick as she was, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ she found great enjoyment, And completely pleasant and friendly in appearance,
And pained __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ her to fake __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ cheer
Of court, and to have a dignified manner, And to be considered worthy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of respect. But to speak of her conscience, [63]
She was very generous and so compassionate,
She would cry if she saw a mouse. Caught in a trap, whether it was dead or bleeding; She had a few small hounds that she fed. With roasted meat, or milk and leftover bread__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
But sorely she wept if one of them was dead,[65]
Or if men__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ hit it with a yard__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ smart__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__: And everything was about kindness and compassion. Her wimple was pinched; Her nose is delicate, her eyes gray like glass,
Her mouth is small, soft, and red; But sickly__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ she had a nice forehead; [Pg 3568]It was almost a broad span, I guess; For sure __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ she was not undergrown.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Her full fetish __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ was her cloak, as I noticed. She wore a small coral bracelet on her arm. A pair__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of beads decorated all in green__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
And there was a shiny gold brooch hanging there, On which there was first written a crowned A,
And after, Love conquers all.
Another nun with her had she,
That was her chaplain,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and Priestess three.
The Priest
There was a brother, lively and carefree, A limo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ a full solemn __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ man.
Among all the orders, four is the only one that can[80]
So much flirting and sweet talk.
He had made many marriages Of young women at his own expense.
To his command, he held a noble position; He was truly beloved and well-known. With Franklin's overall __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in his country,
And also with the admirable__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ women of the town:
For he had the power of confession,
As he himself said, more than a curate,
He was licensed in his field. Fully sweetly heard his confession,
And pleasant was his absolution.
He was an easy man to forgive, He wanted to have __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ a good meal; For a poor order to give It is a sign that a man is well confessed; For if he gave, he would dare to boast,[84]
He knew that a man was repenting. For many men, their hearts are so hardened, He might not cry even though he's hurting badly; So instead of crying and praying, Men should give silver to the poor brothers.
[Pg 3569]His scarf was always filled with knives __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ And pins, to give to fair wives; And surely he had a cheerful tone: He could really sing and play the lute __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; Of the yeddings__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, he completely revealed the price.[88]
His neck was as white as the fleur-de-lis.
He was as strong as a champion. He knew the taverns in every town well,
And every hotelier __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and tapester,
Better than a lazár__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ or a beggestér__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; For a man as deserving as he Given nothing, as by his ability,
To have acquaintance with sick lazars; It's not truthful, it might not progress. To deal with no such poor people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
But everyone with wealth and sellers__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of food.[94]
And overall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ where profit should come from,
He was polite and humble in his service.
There was no man anywhere as virtuous __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; He was the best beggar in his house:
And provided a specific farm __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ for the grant, None of his brothers came to that place where he used to hang out. For even though a widow didn't have a shoe,
So pleasant was his In principio,[98]
But would he have a farthing before he left; His purchase__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ was way better than his rent.[100]
And he could rage like a young dog: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In love days__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ there could be a lot of help; For there he was not like a recluse. With a worn-out cloak, like a broke scholar; But he was like a master or a leader, His semicope was made of double worsted,[103]
That came out of the press perfectly smooth. He lisped a bit because of his playfulness,
[Pg 3570]To make his English sound nice when he speaks; And while he played his harp, after he had sung, His eyes sparkled in his head just right,
As do the stars in the chilly night.
This worthy limitour was called __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hubérd.
The Oxford Clerk
There was a Clerk from Oxford __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ also, That logic was long gone.[106]
As lean as his horse is a rake, And he wasn't really fat, I assure you,[107]
But looked empty and serious. His overcoat was very worn. For he still hadn't gotten __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ any benefit, He was too experienced to hold an office. He would prefer to have __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ at the head of his bed. Twenty books dressed in black or red,
Of Aristotle and his philosophy, Than rich robes, a fiddle, or a lively psaltery. But although he was a philosopher, Yet he had very little gold in his chest, But all that he could get from his friend, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
He spent his time on books and learning, And busily __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ worked for the soul's prayer. Of them, that provided him with what he needed to scold __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; He paid the most attention and care to his studies. He didn’t say a single word more than necessary; And that was said with formality and respect,
And brief, fast, and packed with impactful sentences.[115]
His speech was filled with moral virtue,
And he would happily learn and happily teach.
[Pg 3571]The Attorney
A sergeant of the Lawè, cautious and smart,
That often happened at the Parvys,[116]
It was also full of great excellence. He was discreet and held in high regard; He seemed that way; his words were so wise; He was often involved in trials for justice, By patent and by full __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ commission.
For his knowledge and his great reputation,
He had many fees and robes; There was no buyer as great as __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Everything was totally clear to him in effect,
His purchasing might not be infected.[119]
There was no one as busy as he was there, And yet he seemed busier than he actually was.
In terms of his situation and judgment__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ all, That has been declining since the time of King William. He could write about it and create something, There couldn't be any weight to his writing; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ at his writing; And every law could__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ he memorized__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ from memory.
He rode but modestly in a mixed __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ coat, Bound with a silk belt, with small bars; I won’t tell any more stories about his collection.
The Shipman
A sailor was there, residing __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ far to the West: As far as I know, he was from Dartmouth.
He rode on a horse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ as he knew how, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ In a knee-length gown of falding __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. He had a dagger hanging on a lace. About his neck, down under his arm; The hot summer had turned his skin all brown; And he was definitely a good guy.
He had drawn many a glass of wine. [Pg 3572]From Bourdeaux-ward, while the merchant__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ sleeps__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
He didn't pay any attention to his good conscience.[133]
If he fought and had the upper hand, He sent them home to every country by water.
But of his skill to calculate his tides, His streams and his dangers surround him,
His harbor and his moon, his pilotage,[134]
There was nothing like that from Hullè to Cartháge.
He was tough and smart to take on; His beard had been shaken by many storms. He knew all the harbors well, just as they were, From Gothland to the Cape of Finisterre,
And every creek in Brittany and in Spain:
His barge was called the Maudelaine.

THE TEMPLES OF VENUS, MARS, AND DIANA

From the Knight's Tale

First in the temple of Venus, you may see Carved into the wall, painfully sad to see,
The broken sleep and the cold sighs,
The sacred tears and the lamenting,[135]
The intense sparks of longing
Those who love servants in this life endure; The oaths that their agreements assure. Pleasure and hope, desire, recklessness,
Beauty and youth, scandal and wealth,
Charm and power, persuasion __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and flattery,
Dispence,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ business,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and jealousy
That adorned with yellow gold__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ a garland,
And a cuckoo perched on her hand;
Feasts, instruments, carols, dances,
Desire and display, and all the details Of love, which I believed I have and still believe I will have, By order, they were painted on the wall,
And more than I can mention. Truly, all the mountain of Citheron,
There Venus has her main residence,
Was displayed on the wall in a painting,
With all the greenery and vitality. Nothing was forgotten by the gatekeeper Idleness,
[Pg 3573]Narcissus, the beautiful one from long ago, Not yet the foolishness of King Solomon,
Not yet the great strength of Hercules,
The magic of Medea and Circe,
N'of Turnús with the strong fierce courage,
The wealthy Crœsus is a coward __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in servitude __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. So you can see that wisdom, not wealth, Beauty, skill, strength, resilience, May we hold court with Venus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
For as her list, the world may then go __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Look, all these people were so captivated by her __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Until they often said in their sorrow, "Alas!" Here are just one or two examples, And even though I could count a thousand more.
The statue of Venus, beautiful to look at,
Was naked floating__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in the large sea,
And everything from the belly button down was covered. With waves green, and bright as any glass,
She held a citole__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in her right hand, And on her head, perfectly suitable to see, A fresh and fragrant rosé garland, Above her head, her doves are flickering __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Before her stood her son, Cupid,
He had two wings on his shoulders; And he was blind, as is often observed;
He carried a bow and sharp, bright arrows. Why shouldn’t I just tell you everything? The portrait that was on the wall In the temple of the mighty red Mars? The entire wall was painted in length and breadth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Similar to the stress__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of the gruesome location,
That is the great temple of Mars in Thrace,
In this cold, frosty region,
Here, Mars has his ruling mansion.
First on the wall, a forest was painted,
In a place where neither humans nor animals live,
With gnarled, twisted, old trees Of stumps__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ sharp and grotesque to look at,
Where there was a rumble and a whisper, As if a storm should break __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ every branch:
[Pg 3574]And down from a hill, under a bend,[152]
There stood the temple of Mars the powerful,
Made from all the burned __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ steel, of which the entry It was long and narrow __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and dreadful to look at.
And from that came a fury and such a scene,[155]
It opened all the gates for access.[156]
The northern light shone at the door. There was no window on the wall. Through which men could notice any light; The doors were all made of unbreakable eternity,
Y clenched across and along __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
With iron strength, and to make it robust,
Every pillar supports the temple. Was tunnel-great,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of shiny and bright iron.
There I first saw the dark thought Of felony, and all the planning; The harsh iron, as red as any ember,[159]
The pickpocket and also the pale dread __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; The person smiling with a knife hidden under their cloak; The shepen__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ burning__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ with the black smoke;
The betrayal of the killer in the bed,
The open war, with wounds all bloodied; Contek__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ with a bloody knife and a sharp threat.
The whole place was filled with chirping__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. I saw the one who killed himself there, His blood has soaked all his hair: The nail driven into the shoe__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ at night;
The cold death, with its mouth gaping open.[166]
In the middle of the temple sat misfortune,
With discomfort and sad expression,
But I saw madness__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ laughing in his anger,
Armed complaint, outcries,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and fierce outrage;
The decaying body__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in the bush, with a slit throat,[170]
A thousand killed, and without remorse __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ystorven __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; The tyrant seized the prey by force; The town was ruined, and there was nothing remaining.
[Pg 3575]Yet I saw burned __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the ship's hoppers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ The hunt __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ battled with the wild bears: The sowè freten__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the child right in the crib; The cook got burned despite his long ladle. Nothing was forgotten by the misfortune of Mars;
The driver loaded with his cart; He lay down completely under the wheel. There were also divisions of Mars,
The barber, the butcher, and the blacksmith
That sharp sword is being forged on his anvil.[177]
And all of this depicted in a tower. I saw Conquést, sitting in great honor,
With the sharp sword over his head
Hanging by a thin __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ twin's thread.
Depicted was the slaughter of Juliús,
Of great Nero and of Antonius:
Although at that time they were not yet born,
Yet her death was depicted beforehand,
By the motion of Mars, right by figure,
So it was shown in that portrait, As it is shown in the stars above,
Who will be killed or else die for love? One example is enough in old stories,
I might not count them all, even though I want to. The statue of Mars on a cart stood Armed and looking as grim as if he were insane,[179]
And above his head, there shine two figures. Of stars, which are referred to in scriptures,[180]
That one girl, that other red one.[181]
This god of arms was dressed like this:
A wolf stood there at his feet. With red eyes, and a man he ate:
This story was lightly sketched with pencil,
In reconsidering__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the significance of Mars and his glory.
Now to the temple of Dián the pure I will hurry as quickly as I can, Here's the description for you all:
The walls are painted up and down. [Pg 3576]About hunting and modesty. There I saw how woeful Calistope,[183]
When Dian was upset with her,
Was turned from a woman into a bear,
And after, she became the guiding star__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
It was painted like this, and I can't say more __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; Her son is indeed a star, as people can see. There I saw Dana turned until__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ a tree,
I don't mean the goddess Diana,
But Peneus' daughter, named Danè. There I saw Acteon turned into a stag,[187]
For revenge after seeing Dian completely naked: I saw how his hounds caught him,
And they worried __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ him because they didn't know him at all.
Yet it was painted a little more, How Atalanta chased the wild boar,
And Meleager, and many others too,
For which Diana caused him trouble and sorrow.
I saw many other amazing stories, The list that I can't remember.
This goddess sits high on a hart,[189]
With small hounds all around her feet,
And beneath her feet, she had a moon,
It was waxing and should wane soon. In gaudy-green__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ her statue was clothed,
With a bow in one hand and arrows in a quiver. She cast her eyes down low. There Pluto has his dark region.
A woman in labor was before her,
But her child was unborn for such a long time. Full piteously Lucina__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ began to cry,
And said, "Help, for you might be the best at this." He could paint lively __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ so that it __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ worked, He bought the house with a lot of coins.

[Pg 3577]

[Pg 3577]

THE PASSING OF THE FAIRIES

From the Wife of Bath's Tale

In the old days of King Arthur
About which the British talk with great honor,
The whole land was filled with fairy magic; The Elf-queen, along with her cheerful group,
Danced often in many green meadows; This was the previous opinion as I read: I'm talking about many hundreds of years ago;
But now no one can see anyone else anymore,
For now, the great charity and prayers Of limiters__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and other holy brothers,
That search every land and every stream, As thick as dust in the sunlight,
Blessings in halls, chambers, kitchens, and bowers,
Cities, neighborhoods, castles, skyscrapers, Thorpès, barnès, shepens,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ dairies,
This means that there are no fairies:
For there, as usual, walked an elf,
Now the limitour himself walks, In undermelès__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and in mornings,
And he says his morning prayers and his holy rituals,
As he goes within his limits,[197]
Women can now safely move up and down,
In every bush and under every tree; There is no other incubus but him.

THE PARDONER'S TALE

In Flanders, there once was a group Of young people who indulged in foolishness, As riots, dangers, stews, and taverns; As for harpès, lutès, and gittérns,[198]
They dance and gamble day and night,
And eat as well, and drink beyond their strength; Through which they perform the devil sacrifice Inside the devil's temple, in a cursed way,
By terrible excess. Her oaths are so great and so damnable, [Pg 3578]It's disturbing to hear them swear.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ They tear apart the blessed body of our Lord__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
He thought that __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the Jew was not paying him enough; And each of them at each other’s sins laughed.[202]
And right away then come tombesters __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Fetis__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and small, and young fruit trees,[205]
Singers with harps, bawds, waifers,[206]
Which are the very devil's officers,
To ignite and fan the flames of lust,
That is linked to gluttony.

These three travelers, of whom I speak,
Long ago, before __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ was the first rung of any bell,
They were seated in a tavern to drink: As they sat, they heard a bell chime. Before a body was taken to its grave:
One of them began to call to his servant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
"Go bet,"__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ he said, "and ask quickly,
What body is this that's passing by here: "Make sure to report his name correctly."
"Sir," said the boy, "there's no need for a delay;
It was I who told you two hours before you came here:
He was probably an old friend of yours,
And suddenly he was killed tonight,
Fordrunk__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ sat up straight on his bench: A secret thief came, people call __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Death, In this country, all the people kill. And with his spear he struck his heart in two,
And went on his way without any more words.
He has killed a thousand in this plague:
And, master, before you enter his presence,
I think it was necessary,
Be careful of such an opponent; Be prepared to meet him forever:
That's what my lady taught me; I won't say anything more. "By Saint Mary," said this tavern owner, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "The child speaks the truth, for he has killed this year
So for over a mile, inside a large village,
Both men and women, children, and servants, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and pages; [Pg 3579]I think his habitat is there:
To be advised__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ great wisdom it would be,
"Before he dishonored a man." "Yeah, God's arms," said this riotous one, "Is it really that dangerous for him to meet?" I will look for him in the roads and also in the streets,
I swear to God that I will do good.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Listen up, everyone, we are all together now__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: Let each of us raise his hand until others, And each of us becomes each other's brother,
And we will defeat this false traitor, Death:
He will be killed by so many who kill,
"By God's dignity, before it gets dark." Together, these three truths face challenges. To live and die for each other, As if he were his own yborèn__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ brother.
And up they get all drunk, in this fury,
And off they go towards that village.
Of which the tavern owner had spoken before, And many a grim __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ oath they have sworn then, And they rented Christ’s blessed body; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Death will be gone,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ if they can take him.[221]
When they have traveled just under half a mile, Just as they were about to step over a stile,
An old man and a beggar met. This old man greeted them very humbly,[222]
And said this: "Now, lords, may God see you." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The proudest of these three rioters Answered again: "What, Carl,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ with heartfelt regret,
Why are you all wrapped up__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ except for your face?
"Why do you live so long in such old age?"
This old man began to look at his face,
And said this: "Because I can't find A man, even though I walked into India,
Neither in the city nor in any village,
That would change his youth for my old age; And so I may still have my age. As long as it is God's will. No death, unfortunately! It will not take my life; So I walk like a restless wretch, [Pg 3580]And at the entrance, which is my mother's gate,
I knock with my staff, both morning and night,
And say, 'Please __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ mother, let me in.
Look, how I disappear, body, and blood, and skin; Alas! When will my bones be at rest? Mom, I'd change my heart for you, That in my room has been for a long time, Yeah, for a hair cloth to wrap me. But she won't grant me that favor. For which full pale and wrinkled__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is my face.
"But, gentlemen, it's no kindness to you
To talk to an old man villainously,
But__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ he crosses the line in speech or action.
In holy scripture, you can read for yourself; 'Against__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ an elderly man, gray-haired,' You should get up: that's why I'm giving you advice,[230]
Do no harm to an old man now,
No more than you would want men to do to you. In age, if you stay that long. And may God be with you wherever you go or travel; "I must go there as I need to." "No way, old man, I swear you won’t do that," Said this other dangerous one; "You don’t leave so easily, by Saint John.
You just mentioned that traitor, Death,
That in this country all our friends are killing each other; Here is my truth, as you are his spy; Tell me where he is, or you'll have to pay for it,[231]
By God and by the holy sacrament; Truly, you are one of his supporters. "To deceive us young people, you false thief." "Now, gentlemen," he said, "if you are so willing __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To find Death, follow this twisted path,
For in that grove, I left him, I swear,
Beneath a tree, and that's where he will stay; He won't hide anything from you to make you feel better about yourself. Do you see that oak? Right there, you will find him. God save you, who redeemed humanity,
"And you change!" said this old man. And every one of these riots ran, Until he reached that tree, and there they discovered Of fine gold florins minted round,
[Pg 3581]Almost eight bushels, as they thought. No longer than after Death they sought,
But each of them was so glad to see that sight, For that the florins are so beautiful and shiny,
They sat them down by this precious treasure. The worst of them spoke the first word. "Brothers," he said, "pay attention to what I’m saying; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I'm clever, but I joke around __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and have fun. This treasure has been given to us by fortune. In joy and happiness, we brighten our lives,
And as it comes easily, so will we spend. Hey! Godès precious dignity! Who goes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Today, that we should have such a fair grace? But could this gold be taken from this place? Home to my house, or to yours, For you know very well that all this gold belongs to us,
Then we were in great happiness.
But truly by day it may not be;
Men would say that we were strong thieves,
And for our own treasure, do us a favor. [237]
This treasure must be carried by night. As smart and as cunning as it can be.
Therefore, I advise,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that it be cut__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ among us all
Be ready, and let's see where the cut will land:
And the one who has the scar, with a joyful heart Let’s head back to the town, and that’s for sure, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
And bring us bread and wine discreetly; And two of us will keep it subtle. This treasure is good; and if he won't stay, At night, we will take this treasure with us. "By unanimous agreement, as we believe is best." That one of them the cut brought in his fist,
And asked them to draw and see where it will land,
And it happened to the youngest of them all:
And he immediately went toward the town. And as soon as he was gone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ One of them said this to the other: You know well that you are my sworn brother;
I will tell you your profit soon. You know well that our friend is gone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Pg 3582]And here is gold, and that abundant wealth,
That will be the one to leave us three. But nevertheless, if I can manage it like this,
That it left was among the two of us,
"Hadn't I done a favor for you?" The other person replied, "I don't know __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ how that could be:
He knows that the gold is with us both.[245]
What should we do? What should we say to him? "Should it be advice?" said the first shrew; "And I will tell you in a few words
"What we will do, and make it happen." "I agree," said the other, "without a doubt,
"By my truth, I will not betray you." "Now," said the first, "you know well that we are two,
And two of us will be stronger than one. Look, when he is ready, you right away. Get up, as if you want to play with him; And I will stab him through the two sides,
While you struggle with him like in a game,
And with your dagger, make sure to do the same; And then all this gold will be gone,
My dear friend, between you and me:
Then may we both satisfy all our desires,
"And gamble at dice according to our own wishes."
And so these two shrews agree To kill the third one, as you've heard me say. The youngest one, who went to the town, He often rolls around in his heart. The beauty of these new and shining florins. "Oh Lord!" he said, "if only I could I want to keep all this treasure for myself. There is no man who lives under the throne. "Of God, I should live as happily as I do." And finally, the enemy, our foe,
He thought he should poison the bey,[246]
With which he might slay his two companions.
The reason __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the demon found him in such living, That he had left him to bring sorrow. For this was completely his full intention. To kill them both and never feel regret. And off he goes, he wouldn't stay any longer,
Into the town to a pharmacy,
[Pg 3583]And begged him to sell it to him Some poison, so he could get rid of his rats,
And there was also a polecat in his haw[248]
That, as he said, his capons had been killed __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; And he would gladly take revenge on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ if he could, On pests that destroyed him at night.
The apothecary answered, "And you shall have
A thing that, also__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ God save my soul,
In this whole world, there is no creature,
Whoever has eaten or drunk this confection, Only the amount __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of a grain of wheat,
He should not abandon his life right away __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; Yeah, he'll starve __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and that will happen soon, Then you will go at a speed__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of just a mile: "This poison is incredibly potent and aggressive."
This cursed man has in his hand yhent[256]
This poison in a box, and since he ran Into the next street to a man,
And borrowed three large bottles from him; And he poured his poison into the two; He kept the third one clean for his own drink,
All night he worked __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ to grind __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ While taking the gold out of that location.
And when this traveler, with a sad elegance, Had filled his three large bottles with wine, He returns to his friends again. What more is there to say about it? For just as they had predicted his death before,
So, they had him killed, and that was quick. And when this was done, the person said: "Now let's sit down, have a drink, and enjoy ourselves," "And afterward, we will bury his body." And with that word, it happened to him par cas,[259]
To bring the bottle where the poison was, And drank, and offered his friend a drink too,
For which they were both killed __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. But of course, I believe that Avicen Never wrote in any canon, nor in any marsh,[261]
No signs of poisoning,
Then these wretches had two before their ending. Thus ended these two homicides,
And the fake poisoner too.

[Pg 3584]

[Pg 3584]

THE NUN'S PRIESTS TALE

A poor widow somewhat advanced in age,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Once upon a time, there lived in a small cottage, Next to a thicket, standing in a valley. This widow, about whom I am telling you my story, Since that day when she was last a wife,
In patience, they lived a completely simple life. For her cattle__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and her rent__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__: By farming __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ what God has sent her She found__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ herself, along with her two daughters.
She had three large sows and no more; Three cows, and also a sheep named __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mall. Her bower was completely dark, and so was her hall, In which she had many light meals. She never needed a deal on the sauce that was so meaningful.[268]
No delicate bite went down her throat; Her diet matched her living situation.[269]
Repletion never made her sick; Attemper diet was all her vibe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ And exercise, and heart's sufficiency.[271]
The goutè let__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ her not dance at all,
N' apoplexy didn't hurt her head.
She didn't drink any wine, neither white nor red:
Her board was mostly served with white and black,
Milk and brown bread, which she found to be plentiful,
Seind__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ bacon, and sometimes an egg or two;
For she was, in a way, a kind of deity.[275]
She had a yard, completely surrounded. With sticks and a dry ditch outside,
In which she had a rooster named Chanticleer,
In all the land of crowing, there was no one like him. His voice was happier than the cheerful orgón,
On days of mass that take place in the church. Well, sikerer__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ was his moment of glory in his lodge. Than is a clock or an abbey clock.[277]
By nature, he understood each ascent. Of the equinox in that town; [Pg 3585]When degrees fifteen were reached,
Then he gathered a crew, so it couldn’t be changed. His comb was redder than fine coral,
And fought,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ as if it were a castle wall.
His bill was black, and it shone like jet; His legs were as blue as the sky, and his tone __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; His nails are whiter than the lily flower,
And like the burned__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ gold was his color.
This gentle rooster had in his care Seven hens, to do all his pleasure,
Which were his sisters and his lovers,
And wonder like him, in terms of colors; Of which the fairest color on her throat Was called fair Damosel Partelote. She was polite, discreet, and charming,
And compatible,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and show herself so beautifully,
Sin__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the day she was a week old,
That she truly has someone's heart in her hands[283]
Of Chanticleer, locks __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in every lobe __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; He loved her so much that it was good for him. But it was such a joy to hear them sing,
When the bright sun began to rise,
In perfect harmony, 'My love is far away on land.'[286]
For this time, as I understand,
Beasts and birds could speak and sing.
And so it happened that in the early morning, As Chanticleer among his wives all Sat on his because it was in the hall,
And next to him sat this beautiful Partèlote,
This Chanticleer groaned in his throat,
As a man who is deeply troubled in his dreams __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ sore,
And when that Partèlote heard him roar like that, She was shocked and said, "Oh dear heart,
What’s bothering you to groan like this? "You are such a slacker, for shame!"
And he answered and said, "Madam,
I hope you don't take it badly __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; By God, I was in such trouble __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ [Pg 3586]Right now, my heart is really scared. "Now God," he said, "may my dream __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ be understood __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ correctly, And keep my body out of a dirty prison.
I met how I wandered up and down In our yard, where I saw a creature Was like a hound and would have made an arrest. On my body, and I've been dead. His color was between yellow and red; And his tail was tipped, along with both his ears With black, unlike the remnants of his hair.
His snout is small, with two glowing eyes; Yet his gaze instilled such fear in me that I could barely speak__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: This caused me to groan, undoubtedly. "Hey!" she said, "shame on you, heartless one!
"Alas!" she said, "for by that God above Now you've stolen my heart and all my love; I can’t love a coward, I swear. Surely, whatever any woman says, We all desire, if it’s possible,
To have husbands who are strong, wise, and free,
And secretly, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and no miser nor any fool, Don't be scared of every tool,
Ne none avantour__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ by that God above.
How dare you say for shame to your love,
Is there anything that might scare you? Do you have no man's heart, and do you have a beard? Oh no! Can you really be shocked by dreams__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__? It’s all just vanity, as God knows, in dreams. Swevens create of completions,
And often of smoke and of complexions,[297]
When humor is too abundant in a person.
Surely this dream that you encountered__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ tonight,
Comes from the great surplus Of your red anger,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ sorry,
Which causes people to dream in their dreams Of arrows and fire with red flames,[300]
Of great beasts, that they will bite them,
Of contek__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and of whelps great and small__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; Just like the humor of melancholy
Causes many men to cry in their sleep, [Pg 3587]For fear of black bears or black bulls,
Or those black devils will trap them. I could also share about other moods,
That work has caused many men to wake from sleep in deep sorrow:
But I will pass as lightly as I can. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lo Cato, who was such a wise man, Did he not say this? 'Do not be bound by dreams.'"
"Now, Sir," she said, "when you run from the beams,
For God's sake, take some laxative:
Up__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ risk to my soul and my life,
I advise you genuinely; I won’t lie, That both of anger and of sadness You get rid of it; and you will not stay, Although there is no apothecary in this town, I will personally teach you about herbs,
That will be for your health__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and for your courage__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; And in our yard though __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ herbs will I find, The property that they have by kind[309]
To cleanse you below and also above.
Do not forget this for God's own love; You are very quick to anger by nature; Beware of the sun in its rise Don't you feel overwhelmed with intense emotions? And if it does, I bet a coin, You will have a fever that lasts for three days, Or a quarrel, that might be your downfall.
In a day or two, you'll have digestives. Before you take your laxatives, Of lauriol, centaury, and fumetere,[310]
Or else of hellebore, which grows there,
Of catapults, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ or of gaiters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Of the cheerful herb ivy growing in our yard: Pick them up as they grow, and eat them. Be happy, my husband, for your family "Don't fear any dreams; I can't say any more to you." "Ma'am," he said, "thank you very much for your knowledge." But nonetheless, regarding Dan Caton,
That has such a great reputation for wisdom,
Though he warned against fearing dreams, By God, men can read in old books, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Pg 3588]Of many men, more of authority More than ever Cato was, so might I be, [314]
That all the reverse say of this sentence,
And have well established through experience,
That dream has meanings Both joy and troubles,
That people endure in this present life.
There’s no need for any argument about this; The very prevè__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ shows it indeed.
"One of the greatest authors that people read,
Once upon a time, two fellows went On a pilgrimage with good intentions; And so it happened that they arrived in a town,
Where there was such gathering Of people, and also very limited in accommodation,[316]
That they found at least one cottage,
In which they both might be lodged:
Therefore, they must necessarily, As for that night, depart __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ company; And each of them goes to his inn,
And took his lodging as it would happen. That one of them was housed in a stable,
In a distant yard, with plowing oxen; That other man was well accommodated,
As was his adventure, or his fortune,
That governs everything for us, as in common. And so it happened that, long before it was day,
This man met__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in his bed while he was lying there, How his companions began to call out to him, And said, 'Oh no! for in an ox's stall
Tonight, I am going to be killed; here I am lying. Now help me, dear brother, or I’ll die; "Please hurry and come to me," he said.
This man woke up in fear __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; But when he was awakened from his sleep, He turned to him and took no notice of this __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; He thought his dream was just a delusion.
So twice in his sleep, he dreamed. And at the third time yet his fellow __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ He arrived, as he believed, and said, 'I am now slain.[321]
[Pg 3589]Check out my bloody wounds; they're deep and wide.
Wake up early in the morning, "At the west gate of the town," he said, You'll see a cart full of dung there,
Where my body is hidden away discreetly.
Do the cart arrest boldly. "My gold caused my murder, truthfully speaking." And explained to him every detail about how he was killed
With a completely sorrowful face, pale in color.
And he truly believed that his dream was completely accurate; Because the next day, as soon as it was morning, He made his way to his friends' inn:
And when he arrived at this ox's stall,
After his companion, he started to call. The hosteller answered him right away, And said, 'Sir, your friend is gone,
As soon as day broke, he left the town. "This man has fallen under suspicion
Recalling the dreams he had where he met, [322]
And off he goes, he wouldn't hold back any longer,[323]
To the west gate of the town, and found A dung cart, as if to fertilize the land,
That was arranged in the same way. As you have heard the dead man describe:
And with a brave heart, he began to cry, 'The revenge and punishment for this crime:
My fellow victims on this same night,
And in this cart he lies, staring up. [324]
"I shout out to the ministers," he said, 'That should keep and rule this city:
"Hey! Oh no! Here lies my fallen companion." What else should I say about this story? The people went outside,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and threw the cart to the ground,
And in the middle of the manure, they found The dead man who was murdered was completely new. O blissful God! You are so just and true,
Look how you always betray __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ murder. Murder will be revealed, as we witness every day.
Murder is so vile and abhorrent __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To God, who is so fair and reasonable,
[Pg 3590]That he will not allow it to happen __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ be,
Even if it lasts a year, or two, or three; The truth about murder will come to light; this is my conclusion.
"And right away, officials of that town
Have taken __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the cart driver, and he has suffered greatly, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ And also the innkeeper was very skilled, [331]
That they knew__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ her wickedness immediately,
And were hanged by the neck.
"Here, men can see that dreams are to be feared.
And certainly in the same book I read,
Right in the next chapter after this,
(I don't have, so I have joy and bliss,) Two men who would have traveled across the sea To pursue a specific reason in a distant land,
If the wind hadn't been against us, That made them stay in the city, That stood joyfully by the shore. But on a day, again__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ at sunset,
The wind began to change and blew directly at them.[335]
Happy and cheerful, they went to their rest,
And set off early to sail; But that one man was greatly amazed.
One of them was sleeping as he lay, He met29999 a wonderful dream again that day:
He thought a man was standing by his bedside, And he was ordered to stay,
And said to him, "If you go tomorrow, You will be drowned__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; my story is over.'
He woke up and told his friend what he encountered,[336]
And asked him to allow his journey to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; On that day, he prayed for him to stay. His companion, who was lying by his bedside, He laughed at him and mocked him quickly. 'No dream,' he said, 'can terrify my heart so much,
I will allow myself to do my things. I don't care about your dreams, Dreams __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ are just illusions and tricks. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Men spend all day dreaming about owls or monkeys,
[Pg 3591]And also of many a masè__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ along with it; Men dream of things that never were and never shall be.
But since I see that you will stay here, And thus forslothen__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ intentionally your tide,
God knows it troubles __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ me, and have a good day.'
And so he said goodbye and went on his way.
But before he had sailed half his journey, I don't know why, nor what misfortune happened, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ But casually, the ship's bottom tore, And the ship and the crew went underwater. In view of other ships nearby,
That sailed with them at the same time. "And so, dear Partèlote," By these old examples, you can still learn.[345]
That no man should be too reckless. About dreams, because I tell you without a doubt, That many a dream is truly something to fear. "Look, in the life of Saint Kenelm I read,
That was Kenulphus' son, the noble king. Of Mercenrike,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ how Kenelm met__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ a thing. A little before he was murdered, on a day,
His murder in his vision __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ he says. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ His notice __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ him explained everything His dream, and told him to take good care of himself. For__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ treason; but he is only seven years old, And so he has told a short story __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Of any dream, his heart was so pure. Honestly, I would rather die than lose my shirt, That you have read his story, just like I have. "Dame Partèlote, I truly say to you,
Macrobius, who wrote the vision __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
In Africa of the noble Scipio,
Confirms dreams and says that they are
Warning about things that people see later. And also, I ask you to please pay attention. In the Old Testament, of Daniel,
If he held any vanities in his dreams. Read the writings of Joseph, and there you will see
[Pg 3592]Where__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ dreams may be sometimes (I don't say all) Warning of things that will happen later.
Look at Egypt's king, Pharaoh Dan, His baker and his butler also, Whether they felt no effect in dreams. Whoever will look for actions from various realms,[355]
You may read about many wonderful things in dreams.
King Croesus, who ruled Lydia, Met __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ did he not know that he was sitting on a tree,
Which sign indicated that he should be hanged? "Look here, Andromache, Hector's wife,
The day that Hector would lose__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ his life,
She dreamed on the same night before,
Now that Hector's life is lost,[358]
If that day he went into battle: She warned him, but it might not help; He went to fight nonetheless,
And he was killed right away by Achilles.
But that story is way too long to tell,
And it's nearly daytime, so I can't stay. "To put it simply, in conclusion,
That I will have of this vision
Adversity: and I also say,
That I won’t tell __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ about the laxatives in any store, For they are poisonous, I know this well:
I resist, I love them never a bit. "Now let’s talk about joy and stop all this;
Madamè Partèlote, I have found joy,
God has granted me great grace in one thing:
When I see the beauty of your face,
You are so bright red around your eyes, It makes me dread dying, For, also__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ sicker__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ as In the beginning,
Woman is man's confusion,—
Madam, the sentence__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of this Latin is, A woman is a man's joy and all his happiness—
For when I feel your gentle side at night,

I am filled with joy and comfort,
"I defy both sleep__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and dreams." [Pg 3593]And with that word, he jumped down from the beam,
For it was daytime, and also his hens all; And with a chuckle, he began to call them, For he had found a kernel of corn lying in the yard.
He was royal, and he was no longer afraid;

He looks like a grim lion;
And on his toes, he roams up and down, He didn't deign to set his feet on the ground:
He laughs when he finds a grain. And then all his wives ran to him. So royal, just like a prince in his hall,
I leave this Chanticleer in his pasture; And afterward, I will tell his adventure.
In the month when the world started,
That high March, when God first made man,
Was complete, and passed were also,
Since __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ March started, thirty days and two, It happened that Chanticleer, in all his glory, His seven wives walking beside him,
He lifted his eyes to the bright sun,
That which was in the sign of Taurus has run. Twenty-one degrees, and a bit more:
He knew by kindness,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and by no other knowledge,
It was perfect and filled with joyful energy,[366]
"The sun," he said, "is climbing up into the sky." Forty-one degrees and even more for sure.[367]
Madamè Partèlote, my world's bliss,
Listen to these joyful birds as they sing,
And look at the fresh flowers how they bloom; "My heart is full of joy and comfort." But suddenly he faced a sad situation; For in the end, joy always leads to sorrow:
God knows that worldly joy doesn't last long; And if a rhetor __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ could write fairly, He could safely write it in a chronicle, As for a royal figure. Now all wise men, listen to me: This story is also__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ true, I promise,
Just like the book of Launcelot de Lake,
[Pg 3594]That women are held in high regard. Now I will return to my sentence. A cunning fox, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ full of sneaky wrongdoing, That in the grove had lived __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ for three years, By high imagination forecast,[372]
That same night, all through the hedges, there was a burst of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
In the yard, there is Chanticleer the beautiful. Was accustomed, along with his wives, to visit; And in a bed of wortès__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ he still lay, Until it passed under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of the day, Waiting for his moment to bring down Chanticleer: As gladly do these murderers all,
That is waiting to kill men. O false murderer! lurking in your hideout!
O new 'Scariot, new Genelon!
Fake deceiver, O Greek Sinon.
That brought Troy completely to grief!
O Chanticleer! cursed be that morning,
That you flew into that yard from the beams,
You were clearly warned by your dreams,
That day was dangerous for you.
But what God foreknew __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ must need to be, After the opinion of certain clerks.
Witness that any skilled worker is,
That in school is a great argument. In this matter and great debate,
And has consisted of a hundred thousand men.
But I can't bolt__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ it to the bren,[378]
As can the holy doctor Augustine,
Or Boece, or Bishop Bradwardin,
Whether that God is worthy foretelling __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
It strains me greatly to do a thing,—
I simply need this—
Or if free choice is given to me To do the same thing or not do it at all,
Though God knew it before it was done; Or if his writing __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ never strains a deal, But by necessity condition. I won’t have to deal with that kind of thing; My story is about a rooster, as you'll hear, [Pg 3595]He sadly took his wife's advice. To walk in the yard the next morning That he had met__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the dream I mentioned. Women’s advice is often somewhat unwelcoming; The woman's advice led us to sorrow, And made Adam leave Paradise,
There he was, very cheerful and completely relaxed. But for me not,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ to whom it might upset,
If I counsel women, I would be blamed, Skip it, because I mentioned it in my game.
Read authors who discuss such matters,
And what they say about women, you can hear. These are the words of the cock, not mine; I can't harm any divine woman.[383]
Fair in the sand, to enjoy a happy bath,
Lies Partelote, along with all her sisters, Once again, the sun rises, and Chanticleer is so free. Sang happier than the mermaid in the sea;
For Physiologus says surely,[384]
How they sing well and happily.
And so it happened that as he looked Among the words on a butterfly,
He was aware of this fox lying low. Nothing can hold him back from boasting,
But he quickly shouted "Cock! cock!" and jumped up,[385]
As a man who was troubled in his heart.
For naturally, a beast desires to flee. On the contrary, if he can see it, Though he had never before __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ seen it with his own eyes. When Chanticleer spotted him, He would have run away, but then the fox right away He said, "Gentle Sir, why are you leaving? Are you afraid of me, your friend? Now surely, I would be worse than a demon,
If I were to harm you or do something wicked. I'm not here for your advice to spy, But really the reason for my coming It was only to listen to how you sing:
For you truly have as cheerful a tone, [387]
As any angel that is in heaven; [Pg 3596]With that, you have more emotion in music,
Than Boece did, or anyone who can sing.
My lord, your father! God bless his soul. And also your mother of her kindness,
I have been in my house, which has been a great comfort to me:
Certainly, sir, I would be very happy to please you. But as for men talking about singing, I will say, So may I break __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ my two eyes, Save you, I've never heard a man sing like that before, Just like your father did in the morning.
Surely, everything he sang came from the heart. And to make his voice even stronger,
He would hurt him so much that with both his eyes He must have winked, so loud he would cry,
And stood on his tiptoes right then, And stretch out his neck long and slender. And he was also very discerning,
That there was no man in any region,
That he might surpass others in song or wisdom. I have read extensively about Dan Burnel the ass. In his poetry, there was a rooster,
A priest's son gave him a punch. On his leg, when he was young and good-looking,[389]
He caused him to lose his benefits.
But there's definitely no comparison. Between wisdom and discretion About your father and his cleverness.
Now sing, sir, for Saint Charity,
"Let's see, can your father pretend?"
This Chanticleer began to flap his wings,
As a man who couldn't see his own betrayal, He was overwhelmed by the flattery. Unfortunately! You lords, many a false flatterer __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ It's in your courts, and many a loser,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
That will please you even more, I swear,
Then the truthfulness __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ says to you. Read Ecclesiastes on flattery,
Beware, you lords, of her treachery.
This Chanticleer stood tall on his toes. Stretching his neck, he kept his eyes focused, And began to crow loudly for the occasion: And Dan Russèl the fox immediately got up,
[Pg 3597]And by the garget__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ hente__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Chanticleer,
And he was carried on his back towards the woods.
But there was no man who pursued him.[394]
Oh destiny, that cannot be avoided!
Unfortunately, Chanticleer flew away from the beams! Unfortunately, his wife did not think of dreams!
And all this bad luck happened on a Friday.
O Venus, you are the goddess of pleasure. Sorry that your servant was this Chanticleer,
And in your service did all his power, More for enjoyment than for the world's expansion,
Why would you allow him to die on your day? O Gaufrid, dear master sovereign,
That, when your noble king Richard was killed
With shock, he complained about his death so deeply, Why now, I know your judgment and your teachings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Is it Friday for scolding, like you did?—
For on a Friday, he was truly killed,—
Then I would show you how I could express it plainly. For Chanticleer's fear, and for his suffering.
Sure, such a cry, no lamentation Never was there a lady made, when Ilión Was won, and Pyrrhus with his narrow __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ sword, When he grabbed King Priam by the beard, And killed him, as it says in Ænéidós,
As the maiden gathered all the hens in the yard,
When they had seen the sight of Chanticleer.
But sovereignly Lady Partèlotè shright,[398]
Full louder than Hasdrubal's wife did,
When her husband had lost his life, And that the Romans had burned Carthage.
She was overwhelmed with torment and anger,
She deliberately walks into the fire,
And Brent__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ herself with a determined heart.
Oh, miserable hen! You cry out just like that, Just like when that Nero burned down __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the city. Of Rome, cried senators' wives Because their husbands waste their whole lives; Nero has killed them without guilt.
Now I'll return to my story again; This poor __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ widow, and also her two daughters, Listen to these hens cry and make a fuss,
[Pg 3598]And they started right out the door, And saw the fox heading toward the grove, And showing off his backside the cock away:
They cried, "Out! Help and woe!
"Ha, ha! The fox!" and they ran after him, And also with staffs many other men; Ran, our dog, along with Talbot and Garland, And Malkin holding a distaff in her hand; Ran cow and calf, and also the very piglets,
So they were feared for the barking of the dogs,
And shouting from both men and women, too,
They ran like that, and she thought her heart would break.[401]
They screamed like demons in hell:
The ducks cried out as if men were about to kill them:
The geese, frightened, flew over the trees,
Out of the hive came the swarm of bees,
The noise was so terrible, right? ben'cite!
Surely he is Jack Straw and his crew,[402]
Never shout so sharply, When they would kill any Fleming, As the day broke for the fox.
They brought beams of brass __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and box, Made of horn and bone, where they blew and tooted,[404]
And with that, they screamed and they yelled __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
It seemed like heaven was going to fall. Now, good men, I ask you to listen closely; Look, how Fortune changes suddenly The hope and pride of her enemy. This rooster that was on the fox's back,
In all his fear, he spoke to the fox,
And said, "Sir, if I were like you,
Yet I would say, as wise __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ God help me, "Turn back, you proud fools all;" A terrible plague befalls you!
Now I have come to the edge of the woods,
Despite your objections, the rooster will stay here: "I will have him eat, for sure, and that right away." The fox replied, "I promise, it will be done:"
And as he said that word, all of a sudden This cock brake comes out of his mouth effortlessly,[407]
And he quickly flew high up into a tree. [Pg 3599]And when the fox saw that he was gone,
"Alas!" he said, "Oh Chanticleer, alas!
"I have to tell you," he said, "I have done wrong, Since I made you afraid,
When I found you,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and took you out of the yard;
But, sir, I had no bad intentions in doing it: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Come down, and I'll explain what I meant. I will tell you the truth, God help me. "Well then," he said, "I curse __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ both of us." And first I curse myself, both blood and bones, If you deceive me more than once.
You will no longer use your flattery Please let __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ me sing and blink with my eye. For the one who closes his eyes when he should be seeing, God, in His will, never allowed him the__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__!"
"No," said the fox, "but may God bring him misfortune,
That is so inappropriate for governance,
"That jangles__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ when he should be quiet." Behold, this is what it's like to be reckless. And careless, relying on compliments. But you who consider this story foolish, As for a fox, or a rooster and hen,
Consider the morality of it, good people.
For Saint Paul says that everything that is written is, According to our doctrine, it is definitely written,[414]
Take the fruit, and let the chaff be still.
Now, good God, if it is your will,
As my lord says, let us all be good people; And lead us to his highest bliss.—Amen.

[Pg 3600]

[Pg 3600]

TRUTH

BALLADE OF GOOD COUNSEL

Run from the media, and live with truthfulness__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Just focus on your own matters, even if they're small;
For greed brings hate, and climbing is treacherous,[416]
The press has jealousy, and wealth mixed __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ overall __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; Enjoy no more than you should; Govern yourself well so that others can follow your example__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
And truth will triumph, there’s no doubt.[420]
Don’t be all twisted trying to fix things, In trust of her who spins like a ball:
For great rest relies on small tasks; Be careful not to reject an awl; Don't struggle like the pot against the wall; Challenge yourself, who challenges the deeds of others, And the truth will deliver; there's no doubt about it.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
That__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ you are sent to receive in abundance,[422]
The struggle for this world requires a downfall:
There's no home here, only wilderness: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Go on, traveler, go! Come on, creature, out of your stable!
Know your country, look up, and thank the God of all; Stay on the main road, and let your ghost__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ guide you, And the truth will set you free, there’s no doubt. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
AMBASSADOR
Therefore, you cow,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ leave your old misery.
To the world; no longer be a slave; Cry out for his mercy, for his great goodness. Created you from nothing, and in particular Draw near to him and pray in general. For you, and also for others, heavenly reward,
And the truth will set you free, there’s no doubt about it.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Poet.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Poet.

[2] Certainly.

Sure.

[3] As.

As.

[4] Little.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Little.

[5] Commentary.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commentary.

[6] Trust.

Trust.

[7] Ignorant.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Clueless.

[8] Is called.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is called.

[9] Little.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Small.

[10] Are called.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ are called.

[11] A great while ago.

A long time ago.

[12] Origen upon Mary Magdalen.

Origen on Mary Magdalene.

[13] Certainly.

Of course.

[14] Much.

Much.

[15] Discomfort.

Discomfort.

[16] Solace.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Comfort.

[17] Seems.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Seems.

[18] Sweet.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Awesome.

[19] Hearts.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hearts.

[20] Distant saints.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Remote saints.

[21] Known.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Known.

[22] Tabard: sign of the inn at Southwark.

[22] Tabard: the symbol of the inn in Southwark.

[23] Accident.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accident.

[24] Accommodated.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accommodated.

[25] Every one.

Everyone.

[26] Agreement.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Agreement.

[27] Tell.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Speak.

[28] Of high rank.

Of high status.

[29] That—he = who.

That—he = who.

[30] Liberality.

Liberality.

[31] Farther.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Further.

[32] Sat at the head of the table.

[32] Sat at the head of the table.

[33] Lithuania.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lithuania.

[34] Traveled.

Traveled.

[35] Grenada.

Grenada.

[36] Algeciras.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Algeciras.

[37] Moorish Kingdom of Africa.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Moorish Kingdom of Africa.

[38] Lieys: in Armenia.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lieys: in Armenia.

[39] Satalie: ancient Attalia.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Satalie: historic Attalia.

[40] Mediterranean.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mediterranean.

[41] Armed expedition.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Military mission.

[42] Tramassene: a kingdom in Africa.

Tramassene: an African kingdom.

[43] Same.

Same.

[44] Palatie: Palatine in Anatolia.

Palatine in Anatolia.

[45] Estimation.

Estimation.

[46] Of high rank.

Of high status.

[47] Anything discourteous.

Anything rude.

[48] No sort of person.

No kind of person.

[49] Richly dressed.

Well-dressed.

[50] Cassock.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cassock.

[51] Soiled.

Dirty.

[52] Journey.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Journey.

[53] Called.

Called.

[54] Intoned.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Said.

[55] Properly.

Properly.

[56] Pleasure.

Pleasure.

[57] Bit.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Byte.

[58] Reached.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reached.

[59] Certainly.

Sure.

[60] Took pains.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Worked hard.

[61] Imitate.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Copy.

[62] Worthy.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Awesome.

[63] Tender-heartedness.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Compassion.

[64] Bread of the finest flour.

[64] Bread made from the best flour.

[65] Died.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Passed away.

[66] One.

One.

[67] Staff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Team.

[68] Smartly.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cleverly.

[69] Covering for the neck.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Neck cover.

[70] Plaited.

Braided.

[71] Certainly.

Absolutely.

[72] Certainly.

Sure.

[73] Undergrown.

Undergrown.

[74] Neat.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cool.

[75] String.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ String.

[76] Having the gaudies, or large beads, green.

[76] Having the large beads be green.

[77] Private secretary.

Private assistant.

[78] Licensed to beg within certain limits.

[78] Allowed to beg in specific areas.

[79] Festive.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Celebratory.

[80] Knows.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Knows.

[81] Everywhere.

Everywhere.

[82] Of high position.

Of high rank.

[83] Where he knew he should have.

[83] Where he knew he ought to be.

[84] Boast.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Show off.

[85] Stuffed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stuffed.

[86] A stringed instrument.

A string instrument.

[87] Songs.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Songs.

[88] Estimation.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Estimate.

[89] Innkeeper.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Host.

[90] Leper.

Leper.

[91] Beggar.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Panhandler.

[92] Poor people.

Struggling individuals.

[93] Givers.

Givers.

[94] Victuals.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Food.

[95] Everywhere.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Everywhere.

[96] Efficient.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Efficient.

[97] Rent.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rent.

[98] In principio: In the beginning—the friar's salutation.

[98] In principio: In the beginning—the monk's greeting.

[99] Proceeds from begging.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Money from panhandling.

[100] Income.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Income.

[101] Toy wantonly.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toy recklessly.

[102] Days for settling differences.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Days to resolve issues.

[103] Short cape.

Short cape.

[104] Called.

Called.

[105] Oxford.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Oxford.

[106] Gone.

Gone.

[107] Venture to say.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I dare say.

[108] Uppermost.

Topmost.

[109] Short cloak.

Short cape.

[110] Gotten.

Gotten.

[111] Rather.

Rather.

[112] Get.

Get.

[113] Earnestly.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Seriously.

[114] To attend school.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To go to school.

[115] Matter.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Issue.

[116] Parvys: the portico of St. Paul's, frequented by lawyers for consultation.

[116] Parvys: the entrance of St. Paul's, often visited by lawyers for meetings.

[117] Full.

Full.

[118] Acquirer of property.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Property buyer.

[119] Tainted by illegality.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stained by illegality.

[120] Cases and decisions.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cases and rulings.

[121] Find a flaw.

Find a flaw.

[122] Knew.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Knew.

[123] Fully.

Fully.

[124] Mixed in color.

Colored mix.

[125] Girdle.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Belt.

[126] Small.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tiny.

[127] Dwelling.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home.

[128] Hack.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hack.

[129] Could.

Could.

[130] Coarse cloth.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rough fabric.

[131] Supercargo.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Supercargo.

[132] Slept.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Slept.

[133] Heed.

Pay attention.

[134] Pilotage.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Navigation.

[135] Lamentation.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadness.

[136] Lies.

Lies.

[137] Expense.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Expense.

[138] Anxiety.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anxiety.

[139] The flower turnsol.

The flower sunflower.

[140] Wretched.

Wretched.

[141] Slavery.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Human trafficking.

[142] Partnership in power.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Power partnership.

[143] Guide.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guide.

[144] Snare.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Trap.

[145] Floating.

Floating.

[146] Musical instrument.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Music gear.

[147] Fluttering.

Fluttering.

[148] Breadth.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Width.

[149] Interiors.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Interiors.

[150] Projecting old roots.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Showcasing old roots.

[151] Burst.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burst.

[152] Slope.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Slope.

[153] Burnished.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Polished.

[154] Narrow.

Narrow.

[155] Furious rush of wind.

Furious gust of wind.

[156] Shake.

Shake.

[157] Across and lengthways.

Across and lengthwise.

[158] Of the circumference of a tun.

[158] Of the circumference of a barrel.

[159] Burning coal.

Burning coal.

[160] Coward.

Coward.

[161] Stables.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stables.

[162] Burning.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fire.

[163] Contention.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dispute.

[164] Shrieking.

Shrieking.

[165] Forehead.

Forehead.

[166] Prone on back.

Lying on back.

[167] Madness.

Crazy.

[168] Outcry.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Outrage.

[169] Corpse.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Body.

[170] Cut.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stop.

[171] Disease.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Disease.

[172] Having died.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Passed away.

[173] Burnt.

Burned.

[174] The dancing ships.

The dancing ships.

[175] Hunter.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hunter.

[176] Devour.

Devour.

[177] Anvil.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anvil.

[178] Fine.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Okay.

[179] Mad.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Crazy.

[180] Called in writings.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mentioned in writings.

[181] 'Puella' and 'Rubeus': two figures in Geomancy, representing two constellations,—the one signifying Mars retrograde, the other Mars direct.

[181] 'Puella' and 'Rubeus': two figures in Geomancy, representing two constellations—the one indicating Mars in retrograde, the other Mars direct.

[182] Reverence.

Respect.

[183] 'Calistope' or Callisto: daughter of Lycaon—seduced by Jupiter—turned into a bear by Juno (or Diana)—and placed afterwards, with her son, as the Great Bear among the stars.

[183] 'Calistope' or Callisto: daughter of Lycaon—seduced by Jupiter—transformed into a bear by Juno (or Diana)—and later placed among the stars as the Great Bear with her son.

[184] Pole-star.

North Star.

[185] Farther.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Further.

[186] To.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To.

[187] Made.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Created.

[188] Devour.

Devour.

[189] Sat.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Saturday.

[190] Light-green.

Light green.

[191] 'Lucina': another name for Diana—as the goddess of child-bearing.

[191] 'Lucina': another name for Diana—as the goddess of childbirth.

[192] Lifelike.

Realistic.

[193] What.

What’s up?

[194] Begging friars.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Panhandling monks.

[195] Stables.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stables.

[196] Afternoons.

Afternoons.

[197] Begging district.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Homeless area.

[198] Guitars.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guitars.

[199] Dreadful.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Awful.

[200] Tear in pieces.

Tear into pieces.

[201] It seemed to them.

It seemed that way to them.

[202] Laughed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ LOL.

[203] Female dancers.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Women dancers.

[204] Neat.

Cool.

[205] Female fruit-sellers.

Female fruit vendors.

[206] Sellers of wafer-cakes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wafer-cake sellers.

[207] Long first before.

Long time ago.

[208] Servant.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Assistant.

[209] Quickly.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fast.

[210] Excessively drunk.

Really drunk.

[211] Call.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Call.

[212] Innkeeper.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hotel owner.

[213] Peasant.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Farmer.

[214] Watchful.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vigilant.

[215] Worthy.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cool.

[216] At one.

At one.

[217] Born.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Born.

[218] Dreadful.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Awful.

[219] Tear in pieces.

Torn into pieces.

[220] Die.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pass away.

[221] Seize.

Seize.

[222] Greeted.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Acknowledged.

[223] Keep in sight, protect.

Stay alert, stay safe.

[224] Churl.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jerk.

[225] Completely wrapped up.

Totally wrapped up.

[226] Dear.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hey.

[227] Withered.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dried up.

[228] Unless.

Unless.

[229] To meet.

To hang out.

[230] Advice.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tips.

[231] Suffer for.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Endure for.

[232] Desirous.

Wanting.

[233] Each one.

Each one.

[234] Heed.

Pay attention.

[235] Joke.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Joke.

[236] Thought.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Thought.

[237] Cause us to be hanged.

Get us killed.

[238] Advise.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Advice.

[239] Lot.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lot.

[240] Run.

Run.

[241] Quickly.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fast.

[242] As.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ As.

[243] Knowest.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Know.

[244] Know not.

Don’t know.

[245] Two.

Two.

[246] Buy.

Buy.

[247] Because.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Because.

[248] Farm-yard.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Farmyard.

[249] Slain.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Killed.

[250] Revenge.

Revenge.

[251] As.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ As.

[252] Amount.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Amount.

[253] Give up.

Quit.

[254] Die.

Die.

[255] At a footpace.

At a walking pace.

[256] Seized.

Seized.

[257] Purposed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Intended.

[258] Labor.

Labor.

[259] By chance.

By coincidence.

[260] Died.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Passed away.

[261] 'Fen': the name of the sections of Avicenna's great work entitled 'Canon.'

[261] 'Fen': the term used for the parts of Avicenna's major work called 'Canon.'

[262] Advanced.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Advanced.

[263] Capital.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Capital.

[264] Income.

Income.

[265] Economical management.

Budget management.

[266] Supported.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Supported.

[267] Was called.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ was contacted.

[268] Whit.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ White.

[269] Cottage.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cottage.

[270] Temperate.

Temperate.

[271] Content.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Content.

[272] Prevented.

Prevented.

[273] Injured.

Injured.

[274] Singed, broiled.

Burned, scorched.

[275] A sort of dairy-woman.

A kind of dairy worker.

[276] Surer.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ More certain.

[277] Clock, horologe.

Clock, watch.

[278] Battlemented.

Fortified.

[279] Toes.

Toes.

[280] Burnished.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Polished.

[281] Companionable.

Friendly.

[282] Since.

Since.

[283] Possession.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ownership.

[284] Locked, inclosed.

Locked, enclosed.

[285] Limb.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Limb.

[286] "My love is gone to the country."

[286] "My love has gone to the countryside."

[287] Oppressed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Oppressed.

[288] In offence.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In offense.

[289] I dreamed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I had a dream.

[290] Misfortune.

Bad luck.

[291] Dream.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dream.

[292] Interpret.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Interpret.

[293] 3 Die.

3 Die.

[294] Secret.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Secret.

[295] Boaster of female favor.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bragging about female attention.

[296] Dreams.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dreams.

[297] Temperaments.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Personality types.

[298] Dreamed.

Dreamed.

[299] Bile.

Bile.

[300] Flames.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fire.

[301] Contention.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dispute.

[302] Little.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Minimal.

[303] Quickly.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fast.

[304] Make no account.

Make no account.

[305] Upon.

Upon.

[306] Health.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Health.

[307] Profit.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Profit.

[308] Those.

Those.

[309] Nature.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nature.

[310] Fumitory.

Fumitory.

[311] Spurge.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spurge.

[312] Dogwood berries.

Dogwood berries.

[313] Much obliged for.

Thanks a lot for.

[314] Thrive.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Flourish.

[315] Trial, experience.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Trial, experience.

[316] Limited in accommodation.

Limited availability for accommodation.

[317] Part.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Part.

[318] Dreamed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dreamed.

[319] Awoke.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Woke up.

[320] Heed.

Pay attention.

[321] Slain.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Killed.

[322] Dreamed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dreamed.

[323] Stay.

Stay.

[324] Prone on his back.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lying on his back.

[325] Started.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Started.

[326] Revealest.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reveals.

[327] Loathsome.

Awful.

[328] Hidden.

Hidden.

[329] Seized.

Seized.

[330] Tortured.

Tortured.

[331] Racked.

Racked.

[332] Confessed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Admitted.

[333] Talk idly.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Casual chat.

[334] Toward.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Forward.

[335] Pleased.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Happy.

[336] Dreamed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dreamed.

[337] Drowned.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Drowned.

[338] Stay.

Stay.

[339] Dreams.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dreams.

[340] Tricks.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hacks.

[341] Wild fancy.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wild imagination.

[342] Lose by sloth.

Lose by laziness.

[343] Moves my pity.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Moves my sympathy.

[344] Know not.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Don't know.

[345] Learn.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Learn.

[346] Mercia.

Mercia.

[347] Dreamed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dreamed.

[348] Vision.

Vision.

[349] Saw.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ witnessed.

[350] Nurse.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nurse.

[351] For fear of.

For fear of.

[352] Account hath he made.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ account he has created.

[353] Vision.

Vision.

[354] Whether.

Whether.

[355] Realms.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Realms.

[356] Dreamed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dreamed.

[357] Lose.

Lose.

[358] Lost.

Lost.

[359] Set no store.

Set no store.

[360] As.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ As.

[361] Certain.

Absolutely certain.

[362] Meaning.

Meaning.

[363] Dream.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dream.

[364] Since.

Since.

[365] Instinct.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gut feeling.

[366] Voice.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Voice.

[367] Certainly.

Sure.

[368] Rhetorician.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rhetorician.

[369] As.

As.

[370] Crafty fox.

Clever fox.

[371] Dwelt.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lived.

[372] Predestined.

Predestined.

[373] Burst.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burst.

[374] Herbs.

Herbs.

[375] Mid-day meal time.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lunch time.

[376] Foreknows.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Knows in advance.

[377] Sift.

Sift.

[378] Bran.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Oats.

[379] Foreknowledge.

Foreknowledge.

[380] Knowledge.

Knowledge.

[381] Dreamed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dreamed.

[382] Know not.

Don't know.

[383] Conjecture.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guess.

[384] Certainly.

Absolutely.

[385] Started.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ has started.

[386] Before.

Before.

[387] Voice.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Voice.

[388] Enjoy.

Enjoy.

[389] Foolish.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Silly.

[390] Flatterer.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sycophant.

[391] Truth.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Truth.

[392] Throat.

Throat.

[393] Seized.

Seized.

[394] Followed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Followed.

[395] Cared.

Cared.

[396] Had not.

Hadn’t.

[397] Drawn.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Created.

[398] Shrieked.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Screamed.

[399] Burnt.

Burnt.

[400] Simple.

Simple.

[401] Would break.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ would break.

[402] Followers.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Followers.

[403] Trumpets.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Trumpets.

[404] Trumpeted.

Trumpeted.

[405] Whooped.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cheered.

[406] Surely.

Sure thing.

[407] Actively.

Actively.

[408] Seized.

Seized.

[409] Wicked.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Awesome.

[410] Curse.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Damn.

[411] Cause.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reason.

[412] Thrive.

Thrive.

[413] Prateth.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prateth.

[414] Certainly.

Sure thing.

[415] Truth.

Truth.

[416] Unsteadiness, unstability.

Unsteady, unstable.

[417] Blinds.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shades.

[418] Everywhere.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Everywhere.

[419] Advise.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Advice.

[420] Doubt.

Doubt.

[421] What.

What.

[422] Submissiveness.

Submissiveness.

[423] Is not.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ isn't.

[424] Spirit.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spirit.

[425] Beast.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Beast.


[Pg 3601]

[Pg 3601]

ANDRÉ CHÉNIER

(1762-1794)

BY KATHARINE HILLARD

T

here are some reputations which seem to depend upon their environment. Certain names are surrounded by a halo of romance, through which all outlines are enlarged and heightened in effect until it becomes difficult to discern their true proportions through the golden mist. When we think of André Chénier we see a youthful figure among a crowd of fellow-prisoners, the light of genius in his eyes, the dark shadow of impending death already enveloping him and climbing slowly upwards, as the mist of the Highland second-sight rises higher as death draws near. The pathetic character of his fate touches the heart, and disposes us to judge the poems he wrote with that bias of personal interest which is so apt to warp the verdict of the critical mind. Had André Chénier died comfortably in his bed at a good old age, would Sainte-Beuve have been so apt to call him "our greatest classic poet since Racine and Boileau"? unless indeed he had vainly racked his memory to think of any other.

There are some reputations that seem to rely on their surroundings. Certain names come with a romantic aura, making everything about them seem more impressive until it’s hard to see their true proportions through the golden haze. When we think of André Chénier, we imagine a young man among a group of fellow prisoners, the spark of genius in his eyes, with the dark shadow of impending death already closing in on him, rising slowly just like the mist of Highland second-sight as death approaches. The tragic nature of his fate tugs at our emotions and leads us to evaluate the poems he wrote with a bias of personal interest that can easily distort the judgment of a critical mind. If André Chénier had passed away peacefully in his bed at a ripe old age, would Sainte-Beuve have been so quick to describe him as "our greatest classic poet since Racine and Boileau"? Unless, of course, he struggled to remember any other names.

André Chénier André Chénier

André-Marie de Chénier—as he was called until 1790 swept away all ornamental particles—was born amid picturesque surroundings at Constantinople, October 30th, 1762, where his father then held the office of Consul-General. He had married a young Greek girl, a Mademoiselle Santi-l'Homaka, whose family came originally from the island of Cyprus. A Languedocian father, a Cyprian mother, an Oriental birthplace,—it was no wonder that the passionate fire of his blood flamed somewhat too hotly through his verse. André was the third of four sons, and four daughters were also born to M. de Chénier. In 1765, when he was but three years old, his father returned to France; but two years afterwards left his native country again to fill a diplomatic position in Morocco, while his wife remained in Paris with their children.

André-Marie de Chénier—his name until 1790—was born in a picturesque setting in Constantinople on October 30, 1762, where his father was the Consul-General. He had married a young Greek woman, Mademoiselle Santi-l'Homaka, whose family originally came from the island of Cyprus. With a father from Languedoc, a mother from Cyprus, and an Oriental birthplace, it's no surprise that the passionate fire in his blood burned somewhat intensely in his poetry. André was the third of four sons, and his father M. de Chénier also had four daughters. In 1765, when he was just three years old, his father returned to France; but two years later, he left his home country again to take a diplomatic role in Morocco, while his wife stayed in Paris with their children.

André seems to have always looked back with pleasure to his Eastern birthplace, and long cherished the hope of revisiting it, but[Pg 3602] he never got farther on the way than Italy. Madame de Chénier, who was a refined and cultivated woman with much taste for art and literature, gave him his first lessons; but he was soon sent with his brothers to the College of Navarre. There he made many friendships that lasted to the end of his short life, and his school-fellows, some of whom belonged to noble and wealthy families, often took him to spend his holidays at their country-houses.

André always looked back fondly at his Eastern hometown and held onto the hope of returning, but he never got farther than Italy. Madame de Chénier, a refined and educated woman with a great appreciation for art and literature, gave him his first lessons. However, he was soon sent with his brothers to the College of Navarre. There, he formed many friendships that lasted until the end of his short life, and his classmates, some of whom came from noble and wealthy families, often took him to spend his holidays at their country homes.

At the age of sixteen he carried off a first prize in rhetoric; and from that time began his apprenticeship to the trade of the Muses, as Ronsard would say, by writing translations of Greek and Latin verse. He does not seem to have been particularly precocious as a poet, and his imitations of Sappho were even then considered rather feeble. His mother's salon was thronged with artists, poets, writers, and men of the world, among whom André might have found many indulgent listeners, were it not that his reserve and fastidious taste made him rather chary of exhibiting his youthful efforts. His mind was already full of ambitious projects for future epics, and his leisure was spent very much as his classic models had spent theirs, in light and facile pleasures and loves.

At sixteen, he won a first prize in rhetoric; from that moment on, he started his journey into the world of poetry, as Ronsard would say, by writing translations of Greek and Latin poetry. He didn't seem to be particularly gifted as a poet, and even then, his attempts at imitating Sappho were seen as pretty weak. His mother's salon was filled with artists, poets, writers, and influential people, where André might have found many supportive listeners, if not for his reserved nature and picky taste, which made him hesitant to share his early works. His mind was already brimming with ambitious ideas for future epics, and he spent his free time much like his classic role models did, indulging in lighthearted pleasures and romances.

M. de Chénier, who watched over his family from afar, was ambitious for the future of his sons; Constantine, the eldest, was already in the diplomatic service; the other three were destined for the army. André joined his regiment when he was twenty, and went to Strasbourg to learn his new duties; but the life of a soldier was not congenial to him, and although he made one or two dear friends in the garrison, the six months that he spent there seemed interminable, and he returned to Paris to resume his life of elegant dissipation among his rich and titled acquaintances. But his health began to give way, and the hope of relief from a change of climate induced him to join his old friends, the brothers Louis and Charles Trudaine, in a journey they projected through Switzerland and Italy to Constantinople. The three friends started together in the summer of 1784, passed through Switzerland, and spent the autumn and winter in Italy; but although they remained away a year, they never got any further.

M. de Chénier, who looked after his family from a distance, had big dreams for his sons. Constantine, the oldest, was already in the diplomatic service, while the other three were meant for military careers. André joined his regiment at twenty and went to Strasbourg to learn his duties, but soldiering wasn't for him. Even though he made a couple of close friends in the garrison, the six months he spent there felt endless, and he went back to Paris to indulge in his social life among his wealthy and titled friends. However, his health started to decline, and the promise of relief from a change in climate motivated him to join his old friends, brothers Louis and Charles Trudaine, on a journey they planned through Switzerland and Italy to Constantinople. The three friends set off together in the summer of 1784, traveled through Switzerland, and spent the autumn and winter in Italy; but even after a year away, they never made it any further.

This journey and its experiences did much to educate and enrich the mind of André, and he continued to devote much time to study and poetic composition to the elaboration of vast schemes for dramas and epics, and to the imitation of the Greek and Latin poets he loved and copied so well. He wished to enlarge the province of the idyl, and to give to it more variety than even Theocritus had succeeded in doing; to make it more dramatic, less rustic, and in short if we may judge from the assertions of his countrymen, a more perfect picture of that elegant and aristocratic world in which he moved.[Pg 3603] The idyls of André Chénier are to poetry very much what the pictures of Watteau and Boucher are to painting. The variety he wished so much to impart to them is after all confined to the grouping of the figures, and their greatest beauty is the classic elegance of their style; as one of his French biographers says, "The style of these poems makes up for what the sentiment lacks of ideality, and lends a sort of purity to details which from any other pen would have run great risk of coarseness." Sainte-Beuve speaks of "his boxwood flute, his ivory lute"; but all this beauty of diction, this smoothness and grace of verse, can hardly blind the unprejudiced critic to the fact that "a sort of purity" will hardly make up for his too frequent choice of subjects that appeal only to the grossest tastes. His highest ideals, like those of most poets, were never reached. He had lofty visions of writing a poem called 'Hermes,' which should be an exposition of natural and social laws, principles, and progress; a system of philosophy in heroic couplets, beginning with the birth of humanity and its first questioning of natural phenomena, its first efforts to solve the problems of the universe, and coming down to the latest discoveries of physical and political science. He never succeeded in completing the preliminary studies necessary to the carrying out of this vast conception, and the 'Hermes' remains a mass of incoherent fragments.

This journey and its experiences greatly educated and enriched André's mind. He continued to spend a lot of time studying and writing poetry, developing grand ideas for dramas and epics, and emulating the Greek and Latin poets he admired and imitated so well. He wanted to expand the scope of the idyl and provide it with more variety than even Theocritus had achieved; to make it more dramatic, less rustic, and, if we can believe his countrymen, a more refined depiction of the elegant and aristocratic world in which he lived.[Pg 3603] The idyls of André Chénier are to poetry what the paintings of Watteau and Boucher are to visual art. The variety he sought to add is largely focused on the arrangement of figures, and their greatest beauty lies in the classic elegance of their style. As one of his French biographers puts it, "The style of these poems compensates for what the sentiment lacks in ideality and brings a kind of purity to details that from any other writer would risk being coarse." Sainte-Beuve refers to "his boxwood flute, his ivory lute," but all this beautiful language and smooth, graceful verse can hardly obscure the fact that "a kind of purity" doesn’t really compensate for his frequent choice of subjects that appeal only to the basest tastes. Like most poets, he never quite reached his highest ideals. He had grand visions of writing a poem called 'Hermes,' which would explain natural and social laws, principles, and progress—a philosophical system in heroic couplets, starting with the birth of humanity and its first questions about natural phenomena, its initial attempts to resolve the universe's mysteries, all the way to the latest discoveries in physical and political science. He never managed to complete the necessary preliminary studies for this ambitious idea, and 'Hermes' remains a collection of disjointed fragments.

André de Chénier had not the robust common-sense that underlay all the poetic eccentricities of the poet whom in many ways he so much resembled,—Alfred de Musset. The latter knew and recognized his limitations. "My glass is not large, but I drink from my own glass," he said, and what he did attempt was well within his possibilities and was exquisitely done. Not so with Chénier. With a genius like that of De Musset, pre-eminently lyrical, but with infinitely less variety and richness, he laboriously accumulated vast piles of materials for dramas and for epics that if ever completed must have but added another page to the list of literary soporifics. He made a colossal sketch of another poem, to be called 'America,'—a sort of geographical and historical encyclopedia, M. Joubert calls it, whose enormous mass of detail could scarcely be floated by any one current of interest, but whose principal motive seemed meant to be the conquest of Peru.

André de Chénier didn’t have the sturdy common sense that informed all the quirky poetry of the poet he resembled in many ways—Alfred de Musset. Musset was aware of his limitations. "My glass isn’t large, but I drink from my own glass," he said, and what he pursued was well within his capabilities and beautifully executed. Chénier, on the other hand, had a genius similar to Musset's—deeply lyrical, but with far less variety and richness. He painstakingly gathered large amounts of material for dramas and epics that, if ever finished, would have only added another page to the list of literary yawns. He created a massive outline for another poem called ‘America’—which M. Joubert describes as a sort of geographical and historical encyclopedia, with such an overwhelming amount of detail that it could hardly be carried by any single current of interest, yet its main theme seemed to be the conquest of Peru.

In the midst of these enterprises he suddenly conceived what one of his biographers calls "the amiable intention" of writing a poem on the story of 'Susannah and the Elders,' but only completed a prose sketch with two or three short passages in verse. He also began one or two tragedies which were to be after Æschylus, a comedy called 'The Charlatans,' poems on the literary life, and many other subjects; and at the same time he was keeping up his relations with[Pg 3604] many of his distinguished contemporaries;—the Polish poet Niemcewicz; Mrs. Cosway, the charming young wife of the well-known English painter, and an artist herself; the Italian poet Alfieri; and the Countess of Albany.

In the middle of these activities, he suddenly came up with what one of his biographers describes as "the nice idea" of writing a poem about the story of 'Susannah and the Elders,' but he only finished a rough draft with a couple of short verses. He also started one or two tragedies inspired by Æschylus, a comedy called 'The Charlatans,' poems about literary life, and many other topics; at the same time, he was maintaining his connections with[Pg 3604] several of his notable contemporaries—the Polish poet Niemcewicz; Mrs. Cosway, the lovely young wife of the famous English painter and an artist in her own right; the Italian poet Alfieri; and the Countess of Albany.

In 1787 his father, who had returned to Paris, was anxious that André should begin his diplomatic career; and he was appointed attaché to M. de la Luzerne, just sent as ambassador to England. The poet went to London in December,—a most unpropitious season,—and naturally nothing pleased him there; he found the climate detestable, the manners of the English rude and cold, their literature of a barbaric richness, and in fact he approved of nothing in England but its Constitution, which he thought not only good but worthy of imitation.

In 1787, his father, who had returned to Paris, was eager for André to start his diplomatic career, so he got him a position as an attaché to M. de la Luzerne, who had just been appointed ambassador to England. The poet went to London in December—a very bad time of year—and naturally, nothing pleased him there; he found the climate awful, the English manners rude and cold, their literature overly primitive, and frankly, he liked nothing in England except its Constitution, which he considered not only good but worth copying.

He had been in London about sixteen months when the first rumors of the French Revolution reached him and turned all his thoughts towards the great political questions of the moment. The project of a rule of liberty and justice for France appealed to the noblest side of his nature; and while passionately opposed to all excess and violence, he was eager to assist any movement that promised to help the people.

He had been in London for about sixteen months when the first rumors of the French Revolution reached him and sparked all his thoughts towards the significant political issues of the time. The idea of establishing liberty and justice in France appealed to the best part of his nature; and while he was strongly against all excess and violence, he was eager to support any movement that seemed to help the people.

With his friends the brothers Trudaine, he joined the Society of '89, when it was a centre for varying shades of opinion, reconciled by a common love of liberty and hatred of anarchy. He returned to Paris definitely in the summer of 1790, and wrote independent and impassioned articles in the Journal of the Society of 1789, warning the people against their real enemies, the fomenters of anarchy, while he expressed much the same ideas in one of the most celebrated of his poems, the ode to David's picture called 'Le Jeu de Paume,' representing the deputies taking their famous oath in the Hall of the Jeu de Paume at Versailles. Lacretelle, in his reminiscences published half a century later, spoke of André Chénier as a fellow-member of the club called Friends of the Constitution, as a man of great talent and great force of character:—"The most decided and the most eloquently expressed opinions always came from him. His strongly marked features, his athletic though not lofty stature, his dark complexion, his glowing eyes, enforced and illuminated his words. Demosthenes as well as Pindar had been the object of his study."

With his friends, the Trudaine brothers, he joined the Society of '89, which was a hub for various opinions united by a shared love for freedom and a disdain for chaos. He returned to Paris for good in the summer of 1790 and wrote independent and passionate articles in the Journal of the Society of 1789, warning the public about their true enemies, the instigators of anarchy, while expressing similar ideas in one of his most famous poems, the ode to David's painting called 'Le Jeu de Paume,' depicting the deputies taking their historic oath in the Hall of the Jeu de Paume at Versailles. Lacretelle, in his memoirs published fifty years later, described André Chénier as a fellow member of the club called Friends of the Constitution, highlighting him as a man of great talent and strong character:—"The clearest and most eloquently expressed opinions always came from him. His distinct features, athletic but not tall build, dark complexion, and intense eyes amplified and illuminated his words. He studied Demosthenes as well as Pindar."

But moderate opinions and a horror of the excesses of the Revolution were very unsafe things to hold. Although André took refuge in 1793 in a quiet little house at Versailles, he could not stay there altogether, but made frequent visits to Paris; and an unfortunate chance caused his arrest at the house of M. Pastoret at Passy, where he was accused of having gone to warn his friend of his own danger.[Pg 3605] Chénier was first taken to the prison of the Luxembourg, which was too full to receive him, and then to St. Lazare, where he was registered on the 8th of March, 1794.

But having moderate opinions and being terrified of the extremes of the Revolution were very risky things to have. Even though André found refuge in 1793 at a quiet little house in Versailles, he couldn’t stay there completely and made frequent trips to Paris; and an unfortunate incident led to his arrest at M. Pastoret's house in Passy, where he was accused of trying to warn his friend about his own danger.[Pg 3605] Chénier was initially taken to the Luxembourg prison, which was too crowded to accept him, and then to St. Lazare, where he was registered on March 8, 1794.

Apart from the suspicion which caused his arrest, he could hardly have escaped much longer; his fellow editor of the Journal de Paris had already been in St. Lazare for several months, and his friends the Trudaines joined him there before long. M. de Chénier exerted all his influence to procure his son's liberation, but was put off with promises and polite evasions; and not long after, his second son, Sauveur, was imprisoned in the Conciergerie.

Aside from the suspicion that led to his arrest, he probably wouldn't have been able to avoid it for much longer; his co-editor of the Journal de Paris had already been in St. Lazare for several months, and his friends the Trudaines soon joined him there. M. de Chénier used all his influence to secure his son's release, but he was met with empty promises and polite dodges; shortly after, his second son, Sauveur, was locked up in the Conciergerie.

By this time there were nearly eight thousand persons in the prisons of Paris; about eight hundred in St. Lazare, where Chénier found many of his friends, and among the ladies there the beautiful and charming young Duchess of Fleury. It was she who inspired the poet with the idea of his poem called 'The Young Captive,' perhaps the most beautiful, as it is the most touching, of all his poems.

By this time, there were nearly eight thousand people in the prisons of Paris; around eight hundred in St. Lazare, where Chénier found many of his friends, including the beautiful and charming young Duchess of Fleury. She was the one who inspired the poet to write his poem called 'The Young Captive,' which is perhaps the most beautiful, as well as the most moving, of all his poems.

Shortly before Chénier was arrested he had formed a close friendship with Madame Pourrat of Luciennes and her two daughters, the Countess Hocquart and Madame Laurent Lecoulteux. To the latter, under the name of Fanny, he addressed many charming verses; one ode in particular, that seems to have been intended to accompany the gift of a necklace, is almost worthy of Ronsard, although like many of Chénier's poems it was never finished.

Shortly before Chénier was arrested, he had developed a close friendship with Madame Pourrat of Luciennes and her two daughters, the Countess Hocquart and Madame Laurent Lecoulteux. To the latter, known as Fanny, he wrote many lovely verses; one ode in particular, which seems to have been meant to accompany a gift of a necklace, is almost as good as Ronsard's work, even though like many of Chénier's poems, it was never finished.

His last poems were written in a very fine hand on some narrow strips of paper that had escaped the vigilance of his jailers, and were smuggled out of prison with the linen that went to the wash.

His last poems were written in a beautiful script on narrow strips of paper that had gone unnoticed by his guards and were sneaked out of prison with the linens sent for laundry.

On the flimsy pretext of a conspiracy among the prisoners, André Chénier, then only thirty-one, was condemned with twenty-five others as "an enemy of the people, and for having shared in all the crimes perpetrated by the tyrant, his wife, and his family; of writing against liberty and in favor of tyranny; of corresponding with enemies of the republic abroad and at home; and finally of conspiring, in the prison of St. Lazare, to murder the members of the committees of general safety, etc., and to re-establish royalty in France."

On the weak pretext of a conspiracy among the prisoners, André Chénier, who was only thirty-one at the time, was condemned along with twenty-five others as "an enemy of the people, for having participated in all the crimes committed by the tyrant, his wife, and his family; for writing against freedom and supporting tyranny; for communicating with enemies of the republic both abroad and locally; and finally, for conspiring in the St. Lazare prison to murder the members of the committees of general safety, etc., and to restore monarchy in France."

The twenty-five victims went through the mockery of their trial in the morning of the 25th of July, 1794, and at six the same evening were executed at the Barrière de Vincennes. Three days afterward, Robespierre and many of his accomplices perished upon the scaffold, and the Reign of Terror was at an end.

The twenty-five victims endured the ridicule of their trial on the morning of July 25, 1794, and were executed that evening at the Barrière de Vincennes. Three days later, Robespierre and several of his associates were executed on the scaffold, marking the end of the Reign of Terror.

Very little of André Chénier's poetry was left in a state fit for publication; he began so many vast enterprises of which he left but the merest fragments, and he wrote so much that his literary executors feared would shock the public taste. His brother published 'The Young Captive' and one or two other poems some seven years[Pg 3606] after his death, which were quoted by Châteaubriand in 1802 and warmly admired by him. The first complete edition of his poems did not appear till 1819, a year before Lamartine's 'Meditations' came out, and three years before Victor Hugo's first collection was printed. He was not considered a great poet by his first readers, and he would be almost a forgotten one now, were it not for the romance of his short life and his early death. He was the precursor of Byron and De Musset, having the ardent love of liberty of the former and the sensuous grace of the latter; but he lacked the strength for a sustained flight, and he did not know the measure of his powers. He had saturated himself too completely with the honey of Greek verse, and was prisoned in its cloying sweetness. When he would soar into the empyrean, his wings were clogged, and he soon fell back again among the flowers. But he will always be a notable figure in French literature, although we may not consider him, with his French admirers, as one of the masters among the poets of our own time.

Very little of André Chénier's poetry was in a condition suitable for publication; he started many ambitious projects, but only left behind the tiniest fragments, and he wrote so much that his literary executors were worried it would offend public taste. His brother published 'The Young Captive' and a couple of other poems about seven years[Pg 3606] after his death, which were quoted by Châteaubriand in 1802 and praised by him. The first complete edition of his poems didn’t come out until 1819, a year before Lamartine's 'Meditations' and three years before Victor Hugo's first collection was published. His early readers didn’t see him as a great poet, and he would almost be forgotten now if it weren’t for the romance of his brief life and early death. He was a forerunner of Byron and De Musset, sharing the passionate love of freedom of the former and the sensual elegance of the latter; however, he lacked the strength for a sustained flight and didn’t fully understand his own capabilities. He had immersed himself too deeply in the sweetness of Greek verse, and was trapped in its overly sweet charm. When he tried to rise to greater heights, his wings were weighed down, and he quickly fell back among the flowers. Nonetheless, he will always be a significant figure in French literature, even if we may not regard him, alongside his French admirers, as one of the great masters among contemporary poets.

Katharine Hillard

THE YOUNG CAPTIVE

"The corn grows peacefully, filling out its golden ear;
During the long summer days, the flowers without a care Bask in the power of midday.
And I, a flower like them, just as young, beautiful, and pure, Even though I’m going through some trouble right now, I won’t die that soon!
"No, let the stoic heart welcome Death as a friend!
For me, I cry and have hope; in front of the harsh wind I bend like a flexible palm tree.
If there are long, sad days, others are bright and quick; Oh no! What sweet drink contains nothing but sweetness? What sea is ever peaceful?
"And still in my heart lies a bright illusion;
These prison walls futilely block out the midday light; Fair Hope has given me wings.
So from the trap of the birdcatcher, released once more to soar,
Faster, happier, through the summer sky,
Philomel flies and sings. [Pg 3607]
"Is it my fate to die? I lay down in peace,
Awaken in peace once more, a peace that care cannot extinguish,
Nor did regret destroy. My smile brightens every morning face,
And to these downcast souls, my presence here Almost brings back their joy.
"The journey of life has just started for me,
As I approach the landmarks I need to pass, I see
So few stand behind me. At life’s long feast, now laid out before me, I’ve barely sipped from the cup yet. Still full in my hand.
"I only know spring; I want to see autumn's brown;" Like the shining sun that crowns all the seasons,
I would finish up my year. A delicate flower, the pride of the sunny garden,
I have only seen the fires of the morning's light; Wouldn't anyone find me here!
"O Death, can you not wait? Leave me and go." To comfort those sad hearts burdened by pale despair and grief,
And shame might have squeezed. For me, the woods still provide lush paths,
The Loves love their kisses, and the Muses sing their praises:
"I don't want to die so young!"
So, even though I'm captured and sad, my lyre still Woke to the suffering of someone who expressed their own pain, Young person in a jail cell; And getting rid of the burden that was weighing me down too,
I tried using all the gentle and loving words I knew. Her quiet sorrow to share.
Melodious witness of my confined days,
These rhymes will capture the heart of someone who enjoys my verses. Look for the maid I have sung about.
Grace rests on her brow, and everyone will share,
Who sees her beauty, her sadness, and her misery: They also "have to die so young"!

[Pg 3608]

[Pg 3608]

ODE

May fewer roses call her own,
And fewer vines wrap around Autumn's throne,
Fewer are the ears of wheat in the field,—
Than all the songs that Fanny's smiles do. And Fanny's eyes and enchanting tricks Inspire my lips and my lyre to produce sound.
The hidden desires of my heart
With fiery words, a journey begins,
Captivated by the charm of her name:
As when from the depths of the ocean the shell Yields the pearl it created so beautifully,
Worthy of the Sultan's crown.
And so from the mulberry leaves The Cathay silkworm spins and creates. Her shimmering web of light gold. Come, dear, my Muse has silk that’s even purer. And brighter than hers, that will last,
And all your beauty surrounds.
And divine poetry pearls With rosy fingers, she will weave,
To create a necklace that's luxurious and unique;
Come on, Fanny, and that snowy neck Let me adorn myself with shining jewels,
Although no pearl is as beautiful.

[Pg 3609]

[Pg 3609]

VICTOR CHERBULIEZ

(1829-)

I

n 1863 the Revue des Deux Mondes offered its readers a novel by a young author very slightly known to Parisian littérateurs. But everybody read him with interest, whether cordially approving or not. The story was not evolutionary, had no definite moral purpose. Perhaps the public were glad to temporarily lay aside their instruments for scientific dissection of literary art; for 'Le Comte Kostia,' a lively tale of romantic adventure, was the most popular story that had been published by the Revue des Deux Mondes. Naturally the gratified editors accepted the author as a regular contributor, which he has been ever since. He had been introduced to them by George Sand, who, pleased with an earlier work of his, wrote him appreciatively and did him this kind turn. This earlier work, 'Un Cheval de Phidias' (A Horse by Phidias), cordially praised by Sainte-Beuve, was a capable dissertation upon archæology and art, strung on a thread of narrative.

In 1863, the Revue des Deux Mondes introduced its readers to a novel by a young author who was only slightly known among Parisian literary figures. However, everyone read him with interest, whether they agreed with him or not. The story wasn’t groundbreaking and didn’t have a clear moral purpose. Perhaps the public was happy to momentarily set aside their tools for critically analyzing literary art, because 'Le Comte Kostia,' a lively tale of romantic adventure, was the most popular story published by the Revue des Deux Mondes. Naturally, the pleased editors welcomed the author as a regular contributor, a role he has maintained ever since. He had been introduced to them by George Sand, who, impressed by an earlier work of his, wrote him an appreciative letter and did him this favor. This earlier work, 'Un Cheval de Phidias' (A Horse by Phidias), was warmly praised by Sainte-Beuve and presented a solid discussion on archaeology and art, woven into a narrative.

Victor Cherbuliez Victor Cherbuliez

The young author, Victor Cherbuliez,—Genevese, of French descent,—was about thirty-four when 'Le Comte Kostia' appeared. A critic in discussing him speaks almost enviously of the liberalizing influences experienced in cosmopolitan little Switzerland. Cherbuliez's advantages have been great. His father was a professor in the university, and of his parents it has been pleasantly said that from his father he learned all he ought to know, from his mother all he ought to be. He was graduated from the University of Geneva, and later studied history and philosophy at Paris, Bonn, and Berlin. For a time he taught at Geneva; then he married, and with his wife traveled extensively in the East, where he collected abundant material for his trained powers of observation and his love of social and artistic questions. He has been a member of the Academy since 1881, and now lives in Paris,—a perennial novel-writer, distinguished also for the clever sketches on modern French politics which appear regularly in the Revue des Deux Mondes signed "George Valbert."

The young author, Victor Cherbuliez—originally from Geneva and of French descent—was about thirty-four when 'Le Comte Kostia' was published. A critic discussing him speaks almost enviously of the broadening influences he experienced in the cosmopolitan hub of Switzerland. Cherbuliez had significant advantages. His father was a university professor, and it has been pleasantly noted that from his father he learned everything he needed to know, and from his mother he learned how he should be. He graduated from the University of Geneva and later studied history and philosophy in Paris, Bonn, and Berlin. For a time, he taught in Geneva; then he got married and traveled extensively in the East with his wife, where he gathered a wealth of material for his keen observational skills and his interest in social and artistic matters. He has been a member of the Academy since 1881 and currently lives in Paris—a longtime novelist also known for the insightful pieces on modern French politics that regularly appear in the Revue des Deux Mondes under the name "George Valbert."

[Pg 3610]

[Pg 3610]

But his best and most abundant work has been in fiction, where his talent lies in the union of romantic imagination with a practical view of life. There is sometimes falsetto in the imagination, but it gratifies a liking for falsetto in many readers. Translated, his novels have been read almost as much in English as in French; and among the best liked are 'L'Idée de Jean Tétérol' (Jean Tétérol's Idea); 'La Revanche de Joseph Noircel' (Joseph Noircel's Revenge); 'Le Docteur Rameau.'

But his best and most prolific work has been in fiction, where his talent combines romantic imagination with a practical perspective on life. There can be a bit of exaggeration in the imagination, but it satisfies a preference for that in many readers. In translation, his novels have been read nearly as much in English as in French; and among the most popular are 'L'Idée de Jean Tétérol' (Jean Tétérol's Idea); 'La Revanche de Joseph Noircel' (Joseph Noircel's Revenge); 'Le Docteur Rameau.'

If they refuse Cherbuliez a place among great writers, at least the critics always respect his cleverness, and recognize the range of his information regarding the art, literature, politics, and history of different lands. The prime quality of his work is interest. His remarkable inventiveness shows in one unusual situation after another, without repetition and with always fresh stimulus. His kinship with George Sand's romantic spirit was felt at once, and his style has always remained essentially unchanged. But that his earlier emotional spontaneity has grown with maturity to a more conventional spirit, may be seen by comparing the two ends of his work. In 'Le Comte Kostia' we have the persecution of a beautiful young daughter by a Russian nobleman. He forces her to hide her sex and personate the son he has lost, and subjects her to many terrors until she is rescued by his chivalrous young secretary, who in time discovers her secret and marries her,—but first, numberless adventures and scenes of passion. In 'Le Roi Epèpi' (King Epèpi: 1895) there is no profound emotion. It is the cleverly cynical account of the rescue by a worldly old uncle of a romantic and short-sighted nephew. The young man, infatuated by an adventuress, insists upon marrying her. The uncle ingeniously, without compromising himself, leads the lady to believe that he himself is in love with her. Naturally she prefers proprietor to heir, and throws over the latter only to find herself deceived.

If they don't consider Cherbuliez among the great writers, at least the critics always acknowledge his cleverness and recognize the breadth of his knowledge about art, literature, politics, and the history of various countries. The main strength of his work is interest. His remarkable inventiveness shines through in one unique situation after another, without repetition and always with fresh excitement. His connection to George Sand's romantic spirit was immediately felt, and his style has largely remained unchanged. However, it's clear that his earlier emotional spontaneity has matured into a more conventional approach, which can be seen by comparing the two ends of his work. In 'Le Comte Kostia,' we have the story of a beautiful young girl being pursued by a Russian nobleman. He forces her to conceal her identity and pretend to be the son he has lost, subjecting her to many fears until she is rescued by his chivalrous young secretary, who eventually discovers her secret and marries her—though first, they go through countless adventures and passionate encounters. In 'Le Roi Epèpi' (King Epèpi: 1895), there is no deep emotion. It tells a cleverly cynical story of a worldly old uncle rescuing a romantic and shortsighted nephew. The young man, infatuated with an adventuress, insists on marrying her. The uncle skillfully leads the lady to believe he is in love with her, without compromising himself. Naturally, she chooses the property owner over the heir, only to find herself deceived.

Perhaps the best way to indicate Cherbuliez's place in French literature is by comparison with the English Trollope. Both create interest. Both have a swift firm style, with sometimes almost too facile a rush. But while Trollope draws ordinary men and women who talk in ordinary fashion, Cherbuliez invents brilliant-minded people who shower us with epigram. They shoulder too much of their creator's erudition, and are too clever to be quite natural.

Perhaps the best way to show Cherbuliez's position in French literature is by comparing him to the English writer Trollope. Both generate interest. Both have a quick and confident writing style, sometimes almost flowing too easily. However, while Trollope depicts everyday men and women who speak in a typical manner, Cherbuliez creates exceptionally intelligent characters who bombard us with clever remarks. They carry too much of their creator's knowledge and are too smart to feel completely realistic.


[Pg 3611]

[Pg 3611]

THE SILENT DUEL

From 'Samuel Brohl and Company'

Madame de Lorcy ushered Samuel into the salon, where he had scarcely set foot when he descried an old woman lounging on a causeuse, fanning herself as she chatted with Abbé Miollens. He remained motionless, his eyes fixed, scarcely breathing, cold as marble; it seemed to him that the four walls of the salon swayed from right to left and left to right, and that the floor was sliding from under his feet like the deck of a pitching vessel.

Madame de Lorcy led Samuel into the living room, where he had barely entered when he spotted an old woman lounging on a causeuse, fanning herself while chatting with Abbé Miollens. He stood frozen, his eyes locked, hardly breathing, as stiff as marble; it felt like the four walls of the room were swaying side to side, and the floor was slipping out from under him like the deck of a rocking ship.

The previous day, Antoinette once departed, Madame de Lorcy had resumed her attack on Princess Gulof, and the princess had ended by consenting to delay her departure, to dine with the adventurer of the green eyes, and to subject him to a close scrutiny. There she was; yes, it was indeed she! The first impulse of Samuel Brohl was to regain the door as speedily as possible; but he did nothing of the kind. He looked at Madame de Lorcy: she herself was regarding him with astonishment; she wondered what could suddenly have overcome him; she could find no explanation for the bewilderment apparent in his countenance.

The day before, after Antoinette had left, Madame de Lorcy had resumed her campaign against Princess Gulof, and the princess finally agreed to postpone her departure to dine with the green-eyed adventurer and to examine him closely. There she was; yes, it was really her! Samuel Brohl’s first instinct was to rush back out the door, but he didn’t do that. He glanced at Madame de Lorcy; she was looking at him in surprise, wondering what could have suddenly affected him; she couldn’t figure out the confusion written on his face.

"It is a mere chance," he thought at last; "she has not intentionally drawn me into a snare." This thought was productive of a sort of half-relief.

"It’s just a coincidence," he thought finally; "she didn’t deliberately lead me into a trap." This thought brought him a kind of half-relief.

"Eh bien! what is it?" she asked. "Has my poor salon still the misfortune to be hurtful to you?"

"Well! What is it?" she asked. "Does my poor salon still have the misfortune of bothering you?"

He pointed to a jardinière, saying: "You are fond of hyacinths and tuberoses; their perfume overpowered me for a moment. I fear you think me very effeminate."

He pointed to a planter, saying: "You really like hyacinths and tuberoses; their scent overwhelmed me for a moment. I’m worried you think I’m very delicate."

She replied in a caressing voice: "I take you for a most worthy man who has terrible nerves; but you know by experience that if you have weaknesses I have salts. Will you have my smelling-bottle?"

She responded in a soothing voice, "I see you as a very respectable man who has really bad nerves; but you know from experience that if you have your weaknesses, I have my remedies. Do you want my smelling salts?"

"You are a thousand times too good," he rejoined, and bravely marched forward to face the danger. It is a well-known fact that dangers in a silken robe are the most formidable of all.

"You are way too good," he replied, and boldly moved forward to confront the danger. It's a well-known fact that dangers wrapped in silk are the most intimidating of all.

Madame de Lorcy presented him to the princess, who raised her chin to examine him with her little glittering eyes. It seemed to him that those gray orbs directed at him were two[Pg 3612] balls, which struck him in the heart; he quivered from head to foot and asked himself confusedly whether he were dead or living. He soon perceived that he was still living; the princess had remained impassible—not a muscle of her face had moved. She ended by bestowing upon Samuel a smile which was almost gracious, and addressing to him some insignificant words which he only half understood, but which seemed to him exquisite—delicious. He fancied that she was saying to him: "You have a chance—you were born lucky; my sight has been impaired for some years, and I do not recognize you. Bless your star, you are saved!" He experienced such a transport of joy that he could have flung his arms about the neck of Abbé Miollens, who came up to him with extended hand, saying:—

Madame de Lorcy introduced him to the princess, who lifted her chin to study him with her little sparkling eyes. He felt as if those gray eyes aimed at him were two[Pg 3612] projectiles, striking him in the heart; he shuddered from head to toe, wondering if he was dead or alive. It soon became clear that he was still alive; the princess remained impassive—not a muscle in her face moved. Eventually, she gave Samuel a smile that was almost kind and said some trivial words that he only partially understood, but they seemed exquisite to him—delightful. He imagined she was telling him: "You have a chance—you were born lucky; my vision has been blurred for a few years, and I don’t recognize you. Thank your stars, you’re safe!" He felt such a rush of joy that he could have thrown his arms around Abbé Miollens, who approached him with an outstretched hand, saying:—

"What have you been thinking about, my dear count? Since we last met a very great event has been accomplished. What woman wishes, God wishes; but after all, my own humble efforts were not without avail, and I am proud of it."

"What have you been thinking about, my dear count? Since we last met, a significant event has taken place. What a woman desires, God desires; but still, my own modest efforts were not in vain, and I take pride in that."

Madame de Lorcy requested Count Larinski to offer his arm to Princess Gulof and lead her out to dinner. He mechanically complied; but he had not the strength to utter a syllable as he conducted the princess to table. She herself said nothing; she seemed wholly busied in arranging with her unoccupied hand a lock of her gray hair, which had strayed too far over her forehead. He looked fixedly at this short plump hand, which one day in a fit of jealous fury had administered to him two smart blows; his cheeks recognized it.

Madame de Lorcy asked Count Larinski to offer his arm to Princess Gulof and escort her to dinner. He did so automatically, but he couldn't find the words to say anything as he walked with her to the table. She didn’t speak either; she seemed completely focused on fixing a stray lock of her gray hair that had fallen over her forehead. He stared intently at her small, plump hand, which had once delivered two sharp blows in a moment of jealous rage; his cheeks remembered it.

During dinner the princess was very gay: she paid more attention to Abbé Miollens than to Count Larinski; she took pleasure in teasing the good priest—in endeavoring to shock him a little. It was not easy to shock him; to his natural easy good-nature he united an innate respect for grandeurs and for princesses. She did not neglect so good an opportunity to air her monkey-development theories. He merrily flung back the ball; he declared that he should prefer to be a fallen angel rather than a perfected monkey; that in his estimation a parvenu made a much sorrier figure in the world than the descendant of an old family of ruined nobility. She replied that she was more democratic than he. "It is pleasant to me," said she, "to think that I am a progressive ape, who has a wide future before him, and who by taking proper pains may hope to attain new advancement."[Pg 3613]

During dinner, the princess was in a cheerful mood: she paid more attention to Abbé Miollens than to Count Larinski; she enjoyed teasing the good priest, trying to shock him a little. It wasn't easy to rattle him; his natural good-naturedness came with an inherent respect for nobility and for princesses. She didn't miss the chance to express her theories about evolution. He jokingly returned the sentiment; he claimed he’d rather be a fallen angel than a perfected monkey, arguing that in his view, a social climber looked far worse than someone from a long line of noble families who had fallen on hard times. She responded that she was more democratic than he was. "I enjoy thinking," she said, "that I am a progressive ape, with a bright future ahead, and that with the right effort, I might hope to achieve further advancement." [Pg 3613]

While they were thus chatting, Samuel Brohl was striving with all his might to recover from the terrible blow he had received. He noted with keen satisfaction that the eyesight of the princess was considerably impaired; that the microscopic studies for which she had always had a taste had resulted in rendering her somewhat near-sighted; that she was obliged to look out carefully to find her way among her wine-glasses. "She has not seen me for six years," thought he, "and I have become a different man; I have undergone a complete metamorphosis; I have difficulty sometimes in recognizing myself. Formerly my face was close-shaven; now I have let my entire beard grow. My voice, my accent, the poise of my head, my manners, the expression of my countenance, all are changed; Poland has entered into my blood—I am Samuel no longer, I am Larinski." He blessed the microscope, which enfeebled the sight of old women; he blessed Count Abel Larinski, who had made of him his twin brother. Before the end of the repast he had recovered all his assurance, all his aplomb. He began to take part in the conversation: he recounted in a sorrowful tone a sorrowful little story; he retailed sundry playful anecdotes with a melancholy grace and sprightliness; he expressed the most chivalrous sentiments; shaking his lion's mane, he spoke of the prisoner at the Vatican with tears in his voice. It were impossible to be a more thorough Larinski.

While they were chatting, Samuel Brohl was doing his best to recover from the awful blow he had faced. He noticed with a sharp sense of satisfaction that the princess's eyesight was noticeably impaired; her love for microscopic studies had made her somewhat near-sighted, and she had to look closely to navigate among her wine glasses. "She hasn't seen me in six years," he thought, "and I've become a different man; I've completely transformed; sometimes I hardly recognize myself. I used to be clean-shaven; now I've grown out my entire beard. My voice, my accent, the way I carry myself, my manners, the look on my face—they're all different; Poland is in my blood—I’m not just Samuel anymore, I’m Larinski." He felt grateful for the microscope that weakened older women's eyesight; he felt thankful for Count Abel Larinski, who had made him his twin brother. By the end of the meal, he regained all his confidence and composure. He started contributing to the conversation: he shared a sad little story in a sorrowful tone; he recounted various playful anecdotes with a touch of melancholy and liveliness; he expressed the most chivalrous sentiments; with his lion-like mane, he spoke about the prisoner at the Vatican with a voice full of emotion. It was impossible to be more thoroughly Larinski.

The princess manifested, in listening to him, an astonished curiosity; she concluded by saying to him, "Count, I admire you; but I believe only in physiology, and you are a little too much of a Pole for me."

The princess, while listening to him, showed a surprised curiosity; she finished by saying to him, "Count, I admire you, but I only believe in physiology, and you’re a bit too much of a Pole for me."

After they had left the table and repaired to the salon, several callers dropped in. It was like a deliverance to Samuel. If the society was not numerous enough for him to lose himself in it, at least it served him as a shield. He held it for a certainty that the princess had not recognized him; yet he did not cease feeling in her presence unutterably ill at ease. This Calmuck visage of hers recalled to him all the miseries, the shame, the hard grinding slavery of his youth; he could not look at her without feeling his brow burn as though it were being seared with a hot iron.

After they left the dinner table and went to the living room, a few visitors came by. It felt like a relief for Samuel. Even though there weren't enough people for him to completely blend in, at least it acted as a shield for him. He was sure that the princess hadn’t recognized him; still, he couldn’t shake the feeling of extreme discomfort in her presence. Her Calmuck features reminded him of all the hardships, the shame, and the exhausting servitude of his youth; he couldn’t look at her without feeling his forehead burn as if it were being branded with a hot iron.

He entered into conversation with a supercilious, haughty, and pedantic counselor-at-law, whose interminable monologues distilled ennui. This fine speaker seemed charming to Samuel, who[Pg 3614] found in him wit, knowledge, scholarship, and taste; he possessed the (in his eyes) meritorious quality of not knowing Samuel Brohl. For Samuel had come to divide the human race into two categories: the first comprehended those well-to-do, thriving people who did not know a certain Brohl; he placed in the second, old women who did know him. He interrogated the counselor with deference, he hung upon his words, he smiled with an air of approbation at all the absurdities which escaped him; he would have been willing to have his discourse last three hours by the watch; if this charming bore had shown symptoms of escaping him, he would have held him back by the button.

He started a conversation with a stuck-up, arrogant, and know-it-all lawyer, whose endless speeches created a sense of boredom. This great speaker seemed delightful to Samuel, who[Pg 3614] found in him wit, knowledge, education, and sophistication; he had the (in Samuel’s view) admirable trait of not knowing Samuel Brohl. Because Samuel had begun to categorize people into two types: the first group included those well-off, successful individuals who didn’t know a certain Brohl; the second group was made up of old women who did. He questioned the lawyer respectfully, hung on his every word, and smiled approvingly at all the nonsense that came out of his mouth; he would have been happy to let their conversation last for three hours; if this charming bore had shown any sign of wanting to leave, he would have stopped him by grabbing his coat.

Suddenly he heard a harsh voice saying to Madame de Lorcy, "Where is Count Larinski? Bring him to me; I want to have a discussion with him."

Suddenly, he heard a gruff voice saying to Madame de Lorcy, "Where’s Count Larinski? Bring him to me; I need to talk to him."

He could not do otherwise than comply; he quitted his counselor with regret, went over and took a seat in the arm-chair that Madame de Lorcy drew up for him at the side of the princess, and which had for him the effect of a stool of repentance. Madame de Lorcy moved away, and he was left tête-à-tête with Princess Gulof, who said to him, "I have been told that congratulations are due you, and I must make them at once—although we are enemies."

He had no choice but to comply; he left his counselor feeling regretful, went over, and took a seat in the armchair that Madame de Lorcy pulled up for him next to the princess, which felt to him like a stool of repentance. Madame de Lorcy stepped away, and he was left alone with Princess Gulof, who said to him, "I've been told that congratulations are in order, and I have to say them right now—even though we’re enemies."

"By what right are we enemies, princess?" he asked, with a slightly troubled feeling, which quickly passed away as she answered, "I am a Russian and you are a Pole; but we shall have no time for fighting: I leave for London to-morrow morning at seven o'clock."

"Why are we enemies, princess?" he asked, feeling a bit uneasy, but that quickly faded as she replied, "I’m Russian and you’re Polish; but we won’t have time to fight: I’m leaving for London tomorrow morning at seven o'clock."

He was on the point of casting himself at her feet and tenderly kissing her two hands in testimony of his gratitude. "To-morrow at seven o'clock," he mentally ejaculated. "I have slandered her: she has some good in her."

He was about to throw himself at her feet and gently kiss her hands to show his gratitude. "Tomorrow at seven o'clock," he thought to himself. "I’ve wronged her: she has some goodness in her."

"When I say that I am a Russian," resumed the princess, "it is merely a formal speech. Love of country is a prejudice, an idea which has had its day, which had sense in the times of Epaminondas or of Theseus, but which has it no longer. We live in the age of the telegraph, the locomotive; and I know of nothing more absurd now than a frontier, or more ridiculous than a patriot. Rumor says that you fought like a hero in the insurrection of 1863; that you gave proof of incomparable prowess, and that you killed with your own hand ten Cossacks. What harm had they done you, those poor Cossacks? Do they[Pg 3615] not sometimes haunt your dreams? Can you think of your victims without disquietude and without remorse?"

"When I say that I'm Russian," the princess continued, "it's just a formal statement. Patriotism is an outdated notion, something that made sense in the times of Epaminondas or Theseus, but not anymore. We live in the age of the telegraph and the train; and I can't think of anything more ridiculous now than a border, or more absurd than a patriot. I've heard you fought bravely in the 1863 uprising; that you showed amazing skill and that you personally killed ten Cossacks. What did those poor Cossacks ever do to you? Don't they sometimes haunt your dreams? Can you remember your victims without feeling uneasy or guilty?"

He replied in a dry, haughty tone: "I really do not know, princess, how many Cossacks I have killed; but I do know that there are some subjects on which I do not love to expatiate."

He replied in a flat, arrogant tone: "I honestly don’t know, princess, how many Cossacks I’ve killed; but I do know that there are some topics I prefer not to elaborate on."

"You are right—I should not comprehend you. Don Quixote did not do Sancho the honor to explain himself to him every day."

"You’re right—I shouldn’t try to understand you. Don Quixote never bothered to explain himself to Sancho every day."

"Ah, I beg of you, let us talk a little of the man-monkey," he observed, in a rather more pliant tone than he had at first assumed. "That is a question which has the advantage of being neither Russian nor Polish."

"Ah, I really need you to let’s chat a bit about the man-monkey," he said, in a somewhat more agreeable tone than he had started with. "That’s a topic that happens to be neither Russian nor Polish."

"You will not succeed that way in throwing me off the track. I mean to tell you all the evil I think of you, no matter how it may incense you. You uttered, at table, theories which displeased me. You are not only a Polish patriot,—you are an idealist, a true disciple of Plato, and you do not know how I have always detested this man. In all these sixty years that I have been in this world, I have seen nothing but selfishness and grasping after self-gratification. Twice during dinner you spoke of an ideal world. What is an ideal world? Where is it situated? You speak of it as of a house whose inhabitants you are well acquainted with, whose key is in your pocket. Can you show me the key? I promise not to steal it from you. O Poet!—for you are quite as much of a poet as of a Pole, which is not saying much—"

"You won't throw me off track that way. I'm going to tell you exactly what I think of you, no matter how angry it makes you. You shared some theories at the table that I found really annoying. You're not just a Polish patriot—you're an idealist, a true follower of Plato, and you have no idea how much I've always hated that guy. In all my sixty years on this earth, I've only seen selfishness and people chasing after their own pleasure. Twice during dinner, you talked about an ideal world. What is an ideal world? Where is it? You discuss it like it's a house full of people you're close to, and you've got the key in your pocket. Can you show me the key? I promise I won't take it from you. Oh, Poet!—because you're just as much a poet as you are a Pole, and that's not saying much—"

"Nothing remains but to hang me," he interposed, smilingly.

"There's nothing left to do but hang me," he said with a smile.

"No, I shall not hang you. Opinions are free, and there is room enough in the world for all, even idealists. Besides, if you were to be hanged, it would bring to the verge of despair a charming girl who adores you, who was created expressly for you, and whom you will shortly marry. When will the ceremony take place?"

"No, I won't hang you. Everyone is entitled to their opinions, and there's plenty of space in the world for everyone, including idealists. Plus, if you were hanged, it would bring a lovely girl who adores you to the brink of despair. She was made just for you, and you’re about to marry her. When is the ceremony happening?"

"If I dared hope that you would do me the honor of being present, princess, I should postpone it until your return from England."

"If I dared to hope that you would do me the honor of being here, princess, I would wait until your return from England."

"You are too amiable; but I could not on any consideration retard the happiness of Mademoiselle Moriaz. There, my dear count, I congratulate you sincerely. I had the pleasure to meet here the future Countess Larinski. She is adorable! It is an exquisite nature, hers—a true poet's wife. She must have[Pg 3616] brains, discernment; she has chosen you that says everything. As to her fortune, I dare not ask you if she has any; you would turn away from me in disgust. Do idealists trouble their heads with such vile questions?"

"You are too friendly; but I couldn't, under any circumstances, delay Mademoiselle Moriaz’s happiness. There, my dear count, I sincerely congratulate you. I had the pleasure of meeting the future Countess Larinski here. She’s wonderful! She has an exquisite nature—a true poet's wife. She must have[Pg 3616] intelligence and insight; her choice of you speaks volumes. As for her fortune, I won’t ask if she has any; you would just turn away from me in disappointment. Do idealists even think about such petty questions?"

She leaned toward him, and fanning herself excitedly, added, "These poor idealists! they have one misfortune."

She leaned toward him, fanning herself excitedly, and said, "These poor idealists! They have one misfortune."

"And what is that, princess?"

"And what’s that, princess?"

"They dream with open eyes, and the awakening is sometimes disagreeable. Ah, my dear Count Larinski, this, that, and the other, et cætera. Thus endeth the adventure."

"They dream with their eyes wide open, and waking up can sometimes be unpleasant. Ah, my dear Count Larinski, this, that, and the other, et cætera. Thus ends the adventure."

Then stretching out her neck until her face was close to his, she darted at him a venomous viper-like look, and in a voice that seemed to cut into his tympanum like a sharp-toothed saw, she hissed, "Samuel Brohl, the man with the green eyes, sooner or later the mountains must meet!"

Then stretching her neck until her face was close to his, she shot him a venomous, snake-like look, and in a voice that seemed to slice into his eardrum like a sharp saw, she hissed, "Samuel Brohl, the man with the green eyes, sooner or later the mountains must meet!"

It seemed to him that the candelabra on the mantel-piece darted out jets of flame, whose green, blue, and rose-colored tongues ascended to the ceiling; and it appeared to him as though his heart was beating as noisily as a clock pendulum, and that every one would turn to inquire whence came the noise. But every one was occupied; no one turned round; no one suspected that there was a man present on whom a thunderbolt had just fallen.

It felt to him like the candelabra on the mantel was shooting out flames, their green, blue, and pink flickers reaching up to the ceiling; and it seemed to him that his heart was pounding as loudly as a clock's pendulum, making him think everyone would look around to find the source of the sound. But everyone was busy; no one looked back; no one realized that a man was there who had just been struck by a thunderbolt.

The man passed his hand over his brow, which was covered with a cold sweat; then dispelling by an effort of will the cloud that veiled his eyes, he in turn leaned toward the princess and with quivering lip and evil sardonic glance, said to her in a low voice:—

The man wiped his forehead, slick with cold sweat; then, mustering his will to clear the haze from his vision, he leaned toward the princess and, with a trembling lip and a sarcastic glare, said to her in a hushed tone:—

"Princess, I have a slight acquaintance with this Samuel Brohl of whom you speak. He is not a man who will allow himself to be strangled without a great deal of outcry. You are not much in the habit of writing; nevertheless he received from you two letters, which he copied, placing the originals in safety. If ever he sees the necessity of appearing in a court of justice, these two letters can be made to create quite a sensation, and unquestionably they will be the delight of all the petty journals of Paris."

"Princess, I know a bit about this Samuel Brohl you're talking about. He's not someone who will go quietly without making a big fuss. You're not used to writing much, but he got two letters from you, which he copied and kept the originals safe. If he ever needs to show up in court, these two letters could really make waves, and they'll definitely be a hit with all the little newspapers in Paris."

Thereupon he made a profound bow, respectfully took leave of Madame de Lorcy, and retired, followed by Abbé Miollens, who inflicted a real torture by insisting on accompanying him to the station.

Thereupon he gave a deep bow, respectfully said goodbye to Madame de Lorcy, and left, followed by Abbé Miollens, who caused him real discomfort by insisting on coming with him to the station.


[Pg 3617]

[Pg 3617]

SAMUEL BROHL GIVES UP THE PLAY

From 'Samuel Brohl and Company'

The gate opened and admitted Samuel Brohl, who had a smile on his lips. His first words were—"And your umbrella! You have forgotten it?"

The gate opened and let Samuel Brohl in, who had a smile on his face. His first words were—"And your umbrella! You left it behind?"

Mademoiselle de Moriaz replied, "Do you not see that there is no sunshine?" And she remained leaning against the apple-tree.

Mademoiselle de Moriaz replied, "Don't you see there's no sunshine?" And she kept leaning against the apple tree.

He uplifted his hand to show her the blue sky; he let it fall again. He looked at Antoinette, and he was afraid. He guessed immediately that she knew all. At once he grew audacious.

He raised his hand to point out the blue sky, then dropped it again. He glanced at Antoinette and felt a wave of fear. He instantly realized she was aware of everything. In that moment, he became bold.

"I spent a dull day yesterday," said he. "Madame de Lorcy invited me to dine with a crazy woman; but the night made up for it. I saw Engadine in my dreams—the firs, the Alpine pines, the emerald lakes, and a red hood."

"I had a boring day yesterday," he said. "Madame de Lorcy invited me to dinner with a strange woman, but the night made up for it. I dreamt of Engadine—the fir trees, the Alpine pines, the emerald lakes, and a red hood."

"I too dreamed last night. I dreamed that the bracelet you gave me belonged to the crazy woman of whom you speak, and that she had her name engraved on it."

"I also had a dream last night. I dreamed that the bracelet you gave me belonged to the crazy woman you mentioned, and that she had her name engraved on it."

She threw him the bracelet; he picked it up, examined it, turned and re-turned it in his trembling fingers. She grew impatient. "Look at the place that has been forced open. Don't you know how to read?"

She tossed him the bracelet; he picked it up, looked it over, and turned it in his shaking fingers. She got impatient. "Look at the spot that’s been pried open. Don’t you know how to read?"

He read, and became stupefied. Who would have believed that this trinket that he had found among his father's old traps had come to him from Princess Gulof; that it was the price she had paid for Samuel Brohl's ignominy and shame? Samuel was a fatalist; he felt that his star had set, that Fate had conspired to ruin his hopes, that he was found guilty and condemned. His heart grew heavy within him.

He read and felt shocked. Who would have thought that this little item he found among his father's old traps had belonged to Princess Gulof; that it was the price she paid for Samuel Brohl's disgrace and humiliation? Samuel was a fatalist; he believed that his luck had run out, that fate had teamed up to ruin his dreams, that he was guilty and doomed. His heart felt heavy.

"Can you tell me what I ought to think of a certain Samuel Brohl?" she asked.

"Can you tell me what I should think about a certain Samuel Brohl?" she asked.

That name, pronounced by her, fell on him like a mass of lead; he never would have believed that there could be so much weight in a human word. He trembled under the blow; then he struck his brow with his clinched hand and replied:—

That name, spoken by her, hit him like a ton of bricks; he never would have thought a single word could carry so much weight. He shook from the impact; then he hit his forehead with his clenched hand and replied:—

"Samuel Brohl is a man as worthy of your pity as he is of mine. If you knew all that he has suffered, all that he has dared, you could not help deeply pitying and admiring him. Listen to me: Samuel Brohl is an unfortunate man—"[Pg 3618]

"Samuel Brohl is a man as deserving of your pity as he is of mine. If you knew everything he has gone through, all that he has faced, you couldn't help but feel deep compassion and admiration for him. Listen to me: Samuel Brohl is an unfortunate man—"[Pg 3618]

"Or a wretch!" she interrupted in a terrible voice. She was seized by a fit of nervous laughter; she cried out, "Madame Brohl! I will not be called Madame Brohl. Ah! that poor Countess Larinski!"

"Or a wretch!" she interrupted in a haunting voice. She was overtaken by a fit of nervous laughter; she exclaimed, "Madame Brohl! I refuse to be called Madame Brohl. Ah! that poor Countess Larinski!"

He had a spasm of rage that would have terrified her had she conjectured what agitated him. He raised his head, crossed his arms on his breast, and said with a bitter smile, "It was not the man that you loved, it was the count."

He felt a surge of anger that would have scared her if she had guessed what was bothering him. He lifted his head, crossed his arms over his chest, and said with a bitter smile, "It wasn't the man you loved, it was the count."

She replied, "The man whom I loved never lied."

She replied, "The man I loved never lied."

"Yes, I lied," he cried, gasping for breath. "I drank that cup of shame without remorse or disgust. I lied because I loved you madly. I lied because you were dearer to me than my honor. I lied because I despaired of touching your heart, and any road seemed good that led to you. Why did I meet you? why could I not see you without recognizing in you the dream of my whole life? Happiness had passed me by, it was about to take flight; I caught it in a trap—I lied. Who would not lie, to be loved by you?"

"Yes, I lied," he shouted, struggling to breathe. "I drank that cup of shame without any guilt or disgust. I lied because I loved you so deeply. I lied because you meant more to me than my honor. I lied because I felt hopeless about reaching your heart, and any way that brought me closer to you seemed worth taking. Why did I even meet you? Why couldn’t I see you without recognizing that you were the dream I've had my entire life? Happiness had slipped away from me; it was about to leave again, and I trapped it— I lied. Who wouldn’t lie to be loved by you?"

Samuel Brohl had never looked so handsome. Despair and passion kindled a sombre flame in his eyes; he had the sinister charm of a fiery Satan. He fixed on Antoinette a fascinating glance which said, "What matter my name, my lies, and the rest? My face is not a mask, and I am the man who pleased you." He had not the least suspicion of the astonishing facility with which Antoinette had taken back the heart that she had given away so easily; he did not suspect what miracles can be wrought by contempt. In the Middle Ages people believed in golems, figures in clay of an entrancing beauty, which had all the appearance of life. Under a lock of hair was written, in Hebrew characters, on their brow, the word "Truth." If they chanced to lie, the word was obliterated; they lost all their charm; the clay was no longer anything but clay.

Samuel Brohl had never looked so handsome. Despair and passion ignited a dark flame in his eyes; he had the dangerous allure of a fiery devil. He locked onto Antoinette with a captivating gaze that seemed to say, "What does it matter if I have a name, if I've lied, or anything else? My face is real, and I'm the man who pleased you." He had no idea how easily Antoinette had taken back the heart she had given away so carelessly; he didn't realize the incredible transformations that contempt could create. In the Middle Ages, people believed in golems, beautiful clay figures that looked alive. Written in Hebrew characters on their foreheads, under a lock of hair, was the word "Truth." If they happened to lie, the word would disappear; they lost all their charm, and the clay would become nothing more than clay.

Mademoiselle Moriaz divined Samuel Brohl's thought; she exclaimed, "The man I loved was he whose history you related to me."

Mademoiselle Moriaz figured out what Samuel Brohl was thinking; she said, "The man I loved was the one whose story you just told me."

He would have liked to kill her, so that she should never belong to another. Behind Antoinette, not twenty steps distant, he descried the curb of a well, and grew dizzy at the sight. He discovered with despair that he was not made of the stuff for crime. He dropped down on his knees in the grass and cried, "If you will not pardon me, nothing remains for me but to[Pg 3619] die!" She stood motionless and impassive. She repeated between her teeth Camille Langis's phrase: "I am waiting until this great comedian has finished playing his piece."

He wished he could kill her so she would never belong to anyone else. Just behind Antoinette, not even twenty steps away, he spotted the edge of a well and felt dizzy at the sight. He realized with despair that he wasn't cut out for crime. He fell to his knees in the grass and cried, "If you won't forgive me, then all that's left for me is to die!" She remained still and emotionless. She muttered between her teeth Camille Langis's words: "I'm waiting until this great actor has finished his performance."

He rose and started to run toward the well. She was in front of him and barred the passage, but at the same moment she felt two hands clasp her waist, and the breath of two lips which sought her lips and which murmured, "You love me still, since you do not want me to die."

He got up and began to run toward the well. She stood in front of him and blocked his way, but at the same time, she felt two hands wrap around her waist and the breath of two lips that sought hers, murmuring, "You still love me since you don't want me to die."

She struggled with violence and horror; she succeeded by a frantic effort in disengaging herself from his grasp. She fled toward the house. Samuel Brohl rushed after her in mad pursuit; he was just reaching her, when he suddenly stopped. He had caught sight of M. Langis, hurrying from out a thicket, where he had been hidden. Growing uneasy, he had approached the orchard through a path concealed by the heavy foliage. Antoinette, out of breath, ran to him, gasping, "Camille, save me from this man!" and she threw herself into his arms, which closed about her with delight. He felt her sink; she would have fallen had he not supported her.

She was fighting against violence and fear; with a desperate effort, she managed to break free from his grip. She ran towards the house. Samuel Brohl chased after her in a frenzy; he was just reaching her when he suddenly stopped. He spotted M. Langis, rushing out from a thicket where he had been hiding. Feeling uneasy, he had approached the orchard through a path hidden by the thick leaves. Antoinette, out of breath, ran to him, gasping, "Camille, save me from this man!" and she threw herself into his arms, which wrapped around her with joy. He felt her weaken; she would have collapsed if he hadn’t caught her.

At the same instant a menacing voice saluted him with the words, "Monsieur, we will meet again!"

At the same moment, a threatening voice greeted him with the words, "Sir, we will meet again!"

"To-day, if you will," he replied.

"Today, if you want," he replied.

Antoinette's wild excitement had given place to insensibility; she neither saw nor heard; her limbs no longer sustained her. Camille had great difficulty in bringing her to the house; she could not ascend the steps of the terrace; he was obliged to carry her. Mademoiselle Moiseney saw him, and filled the air with her cries. She ran forward, she lavished her best care on her queen. All the time she was busy in bringing her to her senses she was asking Camille for explanations, to which she did not pay the least attention; she interrupted him at every word to exclaim:—"This has been designed, and you are at the bottom of the plot. I have suspected you—you owe Antoinette a grudge. Your wounded vanity has never recovered from her refusal, and you are determined to be revenged. Perhaps you flatter yourself that she will end by loving you. She does not love you, and she never will love you. Who are you, to dare compare yourself with Count Larinski?... Be silent!... Do I believe in Samuel Brohl? I do not know Samuel Brohl. I venture my head that there is no such person as Samuel Brohl."[Pg 3620]

Antoinette's wild excitement had turned into a fog of insensibility; she neither saw nor heard; her limbs could no longer support her. Camille struggled to bring her to the house; she couldn't climb the steps of the terrace; he had to carry her. Mademoiselle Moiseney spotted him and filled the air with her cries. She rushed forward, showering her best care on her queen. While she was busy trying to bring Antoinette back to her senses, she bombarded Camille with questions, which she didn’t pay the least attention to; she interrupted him at every turn to declare: "This was planned, and you’re behind it. I’ve suspected you—you hold a grudge against Antoinette. Your wounded pride has never healed from her rejection, and you want revenge. Maybe you think she will eventually love you. She doesn’t love you, and she never will. Who are you to even think you can compare to Count Larinski?... Be quiet!... Do I believe in Samuel Brohl? I don’t know anyone named Samuel Brohl. I’ll bet my head that no such person exists." [Pg 3620]

"Not much of a venture, mademoiselle," replied M. Moriaz, who had arrived in the mean time.

"Not much of a venture, miss," replied M. Moriaz, who had arrived in the meantime.

Antoinette remained during an hour in a state of mute languor; then a violent fever took possession of her. When the physician who had been sent for arrived, M. Langis accompanied him into the chamber of the sick girl. She was delirious: seated upright, she kept continually passing her hand over her brow; she sought to efface the taint of a kiss she had received one moonlight night, and the impression in her hair of the flapping of a bat's wings that had caught in her hood. These two things were confounded in her memory. From time to time she said, "Where is my portrait? Give me my portrait."

Antoinette stayed in a daze for about an hour; then a severe fever took over her. When the doctor they had called for finally arrived, M. Langis went with him into the sick girl's room. She was in a state of delirium: sitting upright, she kept running her hand over her forehead, trying to erase the memory of a kiss she had received one moonlit night, along with the sensation in her hair from a bat's wings that had gotten tangled in her hood. These two memories mixed together in her mind. Every so often, she would say, "Where is my portrait? Bring me my portrait."

It was about ten o'clock when M. Langis called on Samuel Brohl, who was not astonished to see him appear; he had hoped he would come. Samuel had regained self-possession. He was calm and dignified. However, the tempest through which he had gone had left on his features some vestige of its passage. His lips quivered, and his beautiful chestnut locks curled like serpents about his temples and gave his head a Medusa-like appearance.

It was around ten o'clock when M. Langis visited Samuel Brohl, who wasn’t surprised to see him; he had hoped he would show up. Samuel had regained his composure. He was calm and dignified. However, the storm he had been through had left some trace on his features. His lips trembled, and his beautiful chestnut hair curled around his temples like snakes, giving him a Medusa-like look.

He said to Camille, "Where and when? Our seconds will undertake the arrangement of the rest."

He said to Camille, "Where and when? Our friends will handle the other details."

"You mistake, monsieur, the motive of my visit," replied M. Langis. "I am grieved to destroy your illusions, but I did not come to arrange a meeting with you."

"You’re mistaken, sir, about the reason for my visit," replied M. Langis. "I’m sorry to shatter your illusions, but I didn’t come to set up a meeting with you."

"Do you refuse to give me satisfaction?"

"Are you refusing to give me what I deserve?"

"What satisfaction do I owe you?"

"How much do I owe you?"

"You insulted me."

"You dissed me."

"When?"

"When's it happening?"

"And you said, 'The day, the place, the weapons. I leave all to your choice.'"

"And you said, 'The day, the location, the weapons. I'll leave all that up to you.'"

M. Langis could not refrain from smiling. "Ah! you at last acknowledge that your fainting fit was comedy?" he rejoined.

M. Langis couldn't help but smile. "Ah! so you finally admit that your fainting spell was just for laughs?" he replied.

"Acknowledge on your part," replied Samuel, "that you insult persons when you believe that they are not in a state to hear you. Your courage likes to take the safe side."

"Acknowledge on your part," replied Samuel, "that you insult people when you think they aren't in a position to hear you. Your courage prefers to play it safe."

"Be reasonable," replied Camille. "I placed myself at Count Larinski's disposal: you cannot require me to fight with a Samuel Brohl!"

"Be reasonable," Camille replied. "I made myself available to Count Larinski: you can't expect me to fight someone like Samuel Brohl!"

Samuel sprang to his feet; with fierce bearing and head erect he advanced to the young man, who awaited him unflinchingly,[Pg 3621] and whose resolute manner awed him. He cast upon him a sinister look, turned and reseated himself, bit his lips until the blood came; then said in a placid voice:—

Samuel jumped to his feet; with a fierce attitude and head held high, he stepped toward the young man, who faced him without flinching,[Pg 3621] and whose determined demeanor intimidated him. He shot him a sinister glance, turned around, and sat back down, biting his lips until they bled; then he said in a calm voice:—

"Will you do me the favor of telling me, monsieur, to what I owe the honor of this visit?"

"Could you do me a favor and tell me, sir, what brings you here today?"

"I came to demand of you a portrait that Mademoiselle Moriaz is desirous of having returned."

"I came to ask you for a portrait that Mademoiselle Moriaz wants back."

"If I refuse to give it up, you will doubtless appeal to my delicacy?"

"If I don't give it up, you’re definitely going to play the 'delicate' card on me?"

"Do you doubt it?" ironically replied Camille.

"Do you really doubt it?" Camille replied with irony.

"That proves, monsieur, that you still believe in Count Larinski; that it is to him you speak at this moment."

"That shows, sir, that you still believe in Count Larinski; that you are speaking to him right now."

"You deceive yourself. I came to see Samuel Brohl, who is a business man, and it is a commercial transaction that I intend to hold with him." And drawing from his pocket a portemonnaie, he added, "You see I do not come empty-handed."

"You’re fooling yourself. I came to see Samuel Brohl, who is a businessman, and I plan to have a commercial deal with him." And pulling a wallet from his pocket, he added, "You see, I’m not coming empty-handed."

Samuel settled himself in his arm-chair. Half closing his eyes, he watched M. Langis through his eye-lashes. A change passed over his features: his nose became more crooked, and his chin more pointed; he no longer resembled a lion,—he was a fox. His lips wore the sugared smile of a usurer, one who lays snares for the sons of wealthy families, and who scents out every favorable case. If at this moment Jeremiah Brohl had seen him from the other world, he would have recognized his own flesh and blood.

Samuel settled into his armchair. Half-closing his eyes, he watched M. Langis through his eyelashes. A change came over his face: his nose looked more crooked, and his chin became more pointed; he no longer resembled a lion—he was a fox. His lips wore the sweetened smile of a loan shark, someone who sets traps for the sons of wealthy families and can sniff out every good opportunity. If Jeremiah Brohl had seen him from the other world at that moment, he would have recognized his own flesh and blood.

He said at last to Camille, "You are a man of understanding, monsieur; I am ready to listen to you."

He finally said to Camille, "You’re a thoughtful person, sir; I’m ready to hear what you have to say."

"I am very glad of it, and to speak frankly, I had no doubts about it. I knew you to be very intelligent, very much disposed to make the best of an unpleasant conjuncture."

"I’m really glad about it, and to be honest, I had no doubts. I knew you were very smart and always willing to make the most of a tough situation."

"Ah! spare my modesty. I thank you for your excellent opinion of me; I should warn you that I am accused of being greedy after gain. You will leave some of the feathers from your wings between my fingers."

"Ah! Please respect my modesty. I appreciate your kind words about me; I should let you know that I've been accused of being greedy for success. You’ll leave some of the feathers from your wings in my grasp."

For a reply M. Langis significantly patted the portemonnaie which he held in his hand, and which was literally stuffed with bank-notes. Immediately Samuel took from a locked drawer a casket, and proceeded to open it.

For a response, M. Langis firmly patted the wallet he held in his hand, which was literally packed with cash. Right away, Samuel took a box from a locked drawer and began to open it.

"This is a very precious gem," he said. "The medallion is gold, and the work on the miniature is exquisite. It is a masterpiece—the color equals the design. The mouth is marvelously[Pg 3622] rendered. Mengs or Liotard could not have done better. At what do you value this work of art?"

"This is a really valuable gem," he said. "The medallion is made of gold, and the details on the miniature are incredible. It's a masterpiece—the color matches the design perfectly. The mouth is wonderfully done. Mengs or Liotard couldn't have done better. How much do you think this artwork is worth?"

"You are more of a connoisseur than I. I will leave it to your own valuation."

"You have a better taste than I do. I'll let you decide its value."

"I will let you have the trinket for five thousand francs; it is almost nothing."

"I'll give you the trinket for five thousand francs; it's basically nothing."

Camille began to draw out the five thousand francs from his portemonnaie. "How prompt you are!" remarked Samuel. "The portrait has not only a value as a work of art; I am sure you attach a sentimental value to it, for I suspect you of being over head and ears in love with the original."

Camille started to take out the five thousand francs from his wallet. "You're so quick!" Samuel commented. "The portrait isn’t just valuable as a piece of art; I’m sure it holds sentimental value for you, because I suspect you’re head over heels in love with the original."

"I find you too greedy," replied Camille, casting on him a crushing glance.

"I think you're too greedy," Camille replied, giving him a pointed look.

"Do not be angry. I am accustomed to exercise methodical precision in business affairs. My father always sold at a fixed price, and I too never lower my charges. You will readily understand that what is worth five thousand francs to a friend is worth double to a lover. The gem is worth ten thousand francs. You can take it or leave it."

"Don't be angry. I'm used to being very precise in business matters. My father always sold at a set price, and I never lower my rates either. You should understand that something worth five thousand francs to a friend is worth twice that to a lover. The gem is worth ten thousand francs. You can take it or leave it."

"I will take it," replied M. Langis.

"I'll take it," replied M. Langis.

"Since we agree," continued Samuel, "I possess still other articles which might suit you."

"Since we agree," Samuel went on, "I have some other items that could work for you."

"Why, do you think of selling me your clothing?"

"Why, are you thinking of selling me your clothes?"

"Let us come to an understanding. I have other articles of the same lot."

"Let's reach an agreement. I have other items from the same collection."

And he brought from a closet the red hood, which he spread out on the table.

And he took the red hood from a closet and laid it out on the table.

"Here is an article of clothing—to use your own words—that may be of interest to you. Its color is beautiful; if you saw it in the sunshine, it would dazzle you. I grant that the stuff is common—it is very ordinary cashmere—but if you deign to examine it closely, you will be struck by the peculiar perfume that it exhales. The Italians call it 'l'odor femminino.'"

"Here's a piece of clothing—using your own words—that might catch your interest. Its color is stunning; if you saw it in the sunlight, it would amaze you. I admit the fabric is basic—it's just regular cashmere—but if you take a closer look, you'll notice the unique scent that it gives off. The Italians call it 'l'odor femminino'."

"And what is your rate of charge for the 'odor femminino'?"

"And what do you charge for the 'odor femminino'?"

"I will be moderate. I will let you have this article and its perfume for five thousand francs. It is actually giving it away."

"I'll be reasonable. You can have this article and its fragrance for five thousand francs. I'm practically giving it away."

"Assuredly. We will say ten and five—that makes fifteen thousand."

"Sure thing. We'll say ten and five—that adds up to fifteen thousand."

"One moment. You can pay for all together. I have other things to offer you.—One would say that the floor burned your feet, and that you could not endure being in this room."[Pg 3623]

"Just a moment. You can pay for everything at once. I have more to offer you. It felt like the floor was burning your feet, and you couldn't stand being in this room." [Pg 3623]

"I allow that I long to leave this—what shall I say?—this shop, lair, or den."

"I admit that I really want to leave this—what should I call it?—this shop, hideout, or den."

"You are young, monsieur: it never does to hurry; haste causes us acts of forgetfulness which we afterward regret. You would be very sorry not to take away with you these two scraps of paper."

"You’re young, sir: there’s no need to rush; being hasty often leads us to forget things we later wish we hadn’t. You’d really regret not taking these two pieces of paper with you."

At these words he drew from his note-book two letters, which he unfolded.

At these words, he took out two letters from his notebook and opened them up.

"Is there much more?" demanded Camille. "I fear that I shall become short of funds, and be obliged to go back for more."

"Is there a lot left?" Camille asked. "I'm worried that I might run out of money and have to go back for more."

"Ah, these two letters! I will not part with them for a trifle; the second especially. It is only twelve lines in length; but what pretty English handwriting! Only see! and the style is loving and tender. I will add that it is signed. Ah, monsieur, Mademoiselle Moriaz will be charmed to see these scrawls again. Under what obligations will she be to you! You will make the most of it; you will tell her that you wrested them from me, your dagger at my throat—that you terrified me. With what a gracious smile she will reward your heroism! According to my opinion that smile is as well worth ten thousand francs as the medallion—the two gems are of equal value."

"Ah, these two letters! I won't give them up for just anything; especially the second one. It’s only twelve lines long, but look at that beautiful English handwriting! Just see! And the style is so loving and tender. I should mention that it’s signed. Ah, sir, Mademoiselle Moriaz will be delighted to see these notes again. You’ll be in her debt! You’ll make the most of it; you’ll tell her that you took them from me, with your dagger at my throat—that you scared me. Just think of how sweetly she’ll smile at your bravery! In my opinion, that smile is worth as much as ten thousand francs, just like the medallion—the two treasures are equally valuable."

"If you want more, it makes no difference."

"If you want more, it doesn't matter."

"No, monsieur; I have told you I have only one price."

"No, sir; I've already told you I have just one price."

"At this rate, it is twenty-five thousand francs that I owe you. You have nothing more to sell me?"

"At this rate, I owe you twenty-five thousand francs. You don't have anything else to sell me?"

"Alas! that is all."

"Wow! That's all there is."

"Will you swear it?"

"Will you promise it?"

"What, monsieur! you admit then that Samuel Brohl has a word of honor—that when he has sworn he can be believed?"

"What, sir! So you admit that Samuel Brohl has a word of honor—that when he swears, he can be trusted?"

"You are right; I am still very young."

"You’re right; I’m still really young."

"That is all, then, I swear to you," affirmed Samuel, sighing. "My shop is poorly stocked; I had commenced laying in a supply, but an unfortunate accident deranged my little business."

"That's all there is, I promise you," Samuel said, sighing. "My shop is not well stocked; I started to build up my inventory, but an unfortunate accident messed up my little business."

"Bah! be consoled," replied M. Langis; "you will find another opportunity: a genius of such lofty flights as yours is never at a loss. You have been unfortunate; some day Fortune will compensate you for the wrongs she has done you, and the world will accord justice to your fine talents."

"Don't worry," replied M. Langis; "you'll get another chance: a talent as brilliant as yours will always find a way. You've had some bad luck; one day, luck will make up for the injustices you've faced, and the world will recognize your great abilities."

Speaking thus, he laid on the table twenty-five notes of a thousand francs each. He counted them; Samuel counted them[Pg 3624] after him, and at once delivered to him the medallion, the hood, and the two letters.

Speaking like this, he placed twenty-five thousand-franc notes on the table. He counted them; Samuel counted them after him and immediately handed him the medallion, the hood, and the two letters.

Camille rose to leave. "Monsieur Brohl," he said, "from the first day I saw you, I formed the highest opinion of your character. The reality surpasses my expectations. I am charmed to have made your acquaintance, and I venture to hope that you are not sorry to have made mine. However, I shall not say au revoir."

Camille stood up to leave. "Mr. Brohl," he said, "from the first day I saw you, I had a very high opinion of your character. The reality exceeds my expectations. I’m delighted to have met you, and I hope you feel the same about me. However, I won’t say goodbye."

"Who knows?" replied Samuel, suddenly changing his countenance and attitude. And he added, "If you are fond of being astonished, monsieur, will you remain still another instant in this den?"

"Who knows?" Samuel replied, suddenly changing his expression and posture. He then added, "If you enjoy being surprised, sir, will you stay just a moment longer in this place?"

He rolled and twisted the twenty-five one-thousand-franc notes into lamp-lighters; then with a grand gesture, à la Poniatowski, he approached the candle, held them in the flame until they blazed, and then threw them on the hearth, where they were soon consumed.

He rolled and twisted the twenty-five one-thousand-franc notes into makeshift lamp-lighters; then with a dramatic gesture, like Poniatowski, he went up to the candle, held them in the flame until they caught fire, and then tossed them onto the hearth, where they were quickly burned up.

Turning toward M. Langis, he cried, "Will you now do me the honor of fighting with me?"

Turning to M. Langis, he exclaimed, "Will you now do me the honor of fighting me?"

"After such a noble act as that, I can refuse you nothing," returned Camille. "I will do you that signal honor."

"After such a noble gesture, I can't deny you anything," Camille replied. "I will grant you that significant honor."

"Just what I desire," replied Samuel. "I am the offended; I have the choice of arms." And in showing M. Langis out, he said, "I will not conceal from you that I have frequented the shooting galleries, and that I am a first-class pistol-shot."

"Just what I want," Samuel replied. "I’m the one who’s been wronged; I get to choose the weapons." And while showing M. Langis out, he added, "I won’t hide it from you—I’ve been to shooting ranges, and I’m a top-notch shot with a pistol."

Camille bowed and went out.

Camille bowed and left.

The next day, in a lucid interval, Mademoiselle Moriaz saw at the foot of her bed a medallion laid on a red hood. From that moment the physician announced an improvement in her symptoms.

The next day, during a clear moment, Mademoiselle Moriaz saw a medallion on a red hood at the foot of her bed. From that point on, the doctor reported that her symptoms were getting better.

Copyrighted by D. Appleton and Company, 1877.

Copyrighted by D. Appleton and Company, 1877.


[Pg 3625]

[Pg 3625]

LORD CHESTERFIELD

(1694-1773)

A

s the best representative of a creditable type among English noblemen in the reign of George II.,—an accomplished courtier, a diplomatic statesman worthy of reliance on occasions of emergency, a scholar, and a patron of literature,—Philip Dormer Stanhope, fourth earl of Chesterfield, occupied a prominent place in the history of his country for more than forty years. He was the eldest son of Philip, third earl, and was born at London in 1694. Most of his boyhood was spent under the care of his grandmother, the Marchioness of Halifax. When eighteen, he was entered at Trinity College, Cambridge, and became "an excellent classical scholar." The principal events in his public career were his election to Parliament in his twenty-first year; his appointment as Captain of the Yeomen of the Guard in return for a political vote; his selection for special service as Ambassador to The Hague after his succession to the family title; his appointment as Lord High Steward, with the Garter, as a reward for his success in Holland; his expulsion from that position by Horace Walpole for political disobedience in opposing an excise bill; his second successful mission to The Hague; his selection, as a reward, for the responsible post of Viceroy in Ireland, and subsequently his resignation and acceptance of office as Secretary of State, this latter appointment being taken when the Earl had reached his fiftieth year. Chesterfield was first a warm friend, then a bitter enemy of Horace Walpole. He also antagonized George II., but that monarch finally succumbed to diplomatic treatment at his hands and offered his former antagonist a dukedom, which was courteously declined. In his fifty-eighth year, partial deafness caused him to withdraw almost wholly from public affairs. In diplomacy, his successful missions to The Hague made him strong with officials in power. His ability as a statesman was shown to great advantage in a firm yet popular administration of Irish affairs during a critical period in Irish history. As a patron of literature, Dr. Samuel Johnson deemed him a distinct failure, and expressed this opinion forcibly to that effect in his celebrated letter. His literary reputation rests chiefly on letters addressed to his natural son Philip, who died in his thirty-sixth year, greatly to his father's disappointment, he having looked forward to a great career for the young man. His letters of counsel and advice were to that end; oddly, they left the recipient[Pg 3626] still shy, awkward, tactless, and immature. These epistles, not intended for public perusal, were subsequently printed in book form.

As the best example of a respectable type among English noblemen during the reign of George II, Philip Dormer Stanhope, the fourth Earl of Chesterfield, stood out in the history of his country for over forty years. He was an accomplished courtier, a trustworthy diplomatic statesman in times of crisis, a scholar, and a supporter of literature. Born in London in 1694, he was the eldest son of Philip, the third Earl, and spent most of his childhood under the care of his grandmother, the Marchioness of Halifax. At eighteen, he enrolled at Trinity College, Cambridge, and became known as "an excellent classical scholar." Key events in his public career include being elected to Parliament at the age of twenty-one, being appointed Captain of the Yeomen of the Guard in exchange for a political vote, serving as Ambassador to The Hague after inheriting the family title, being named Lord High Steward and receiving the Garter as a reward for his success in Holland, facing expulsion from that position by Horace Walpole for opposing an excise bill, completing a second successful mission to The Hague, and eventually being chosen for the important role of Viceroy in Ireland, before resigning to become Secretary of State at the age of fifty. Chesterfield was initially a close friend of Horace Walpole, but later became a bitter enemy. He also had conflicts with George II, though the king eventually yielded to his diplomatic strategies and offered him a dukedom, which Chesterfield politely turned down. In his fifty-eighth year, he began to suffer from partial deafness, leading him to withdraw almost entirely from public life. His successful missions to The Hague established strong ties with those in power. He demonstrated his skills as a statesman through firm yet popular management of Irish affairs during a crucial period in the country’s history. However, as a patron of literature, Dr. Samuel Johnson considered him a definite failure and expressed this opinion forcefully in a famous letter. Chesterfield’s literary legacy mainly consists of letters addressed to his natural son Philip, who passed away at the age of thirty-six, much to his father's disappointment, as he had envisioned a promising career for him. The letters were meant as guidance, but ironically, they left the recipient still shy, awkward, tactless, and immature. These letters, not intended for public reading, were later published in book form.

The Earl of Chesterfield died in 1773. Four years after his death, 'Miscellaneous Works' were published in two volumes, also 'Characters.' 'The Art of Pleasing' and 'Letters to His Heir' appeared ten years from the date of his decease, and this was followed, a few months later, by 'Memoirs of Asiaticus.'

The Earl of Chesterfield died in 1773. Four years after his death, 'Miscellaneous Works' were published in two volumes, along with 'Characters.' 'The Art of Pleasing' and 'Letters to His Heir' came out ten years after his death, and this was followed a few months later by 'Memoirs of Asiaticus.'

CHESTERFIELD. CHESTERFIELD.

FROM 'LETTERS TO HIS SON'

About Manners

There is a bienséance with regard to people of the lowest degree; a gentleman observes it with his footman, even with the beggar in the street. He considers them as objects of compassion, not of insult; he speaks to neither d'un ton brusque, but corrects the one coolly, and refuses the other with humanity. There is no one occasion in the world, in which le ton brusque is becoming a gentleman. In short, les bienséances are another word for manners, and extend to every part of life. They are propriety; the Graces should attend in order to complete them: the Graces enable us to do genteelly and pleasingly what les bienséances require to be done at all. The latter are an obligation upon every man; the former are an infinite advantage and ornament to any man.

There is a sense of decency when it comes to people from all walks of life; a gentleman shows it towards his footman and even to the beggar in the street. He sees them as deserving of compassion, not ridicule; he doesn’t speak to either in a harsh tone, but he corrects one calmly and denies the other politely. There is never a situation in which a harsh tone is appropriate for a gentleman. In short, manners are another word for decorum and apply to every aspect of life. They represent propriety; grace and charm enhance them: grace allows us to carry out what manners require in a way that is both polite and pleasing. Manners are a duty for everyone; grace is an immense benefit and embellishment for anyone.

Managing Your Expression

People unused to the world have babbling countenances, and are unskillful enough to show what they have sense enough not to tell. In the course of the world, a man must very often put on an easy, frank countenance, upon very disagreeable occasions; he must seem pleased, when he is very much otherwise; he must be able to accost and receive with smiles those whom he would much rather meet with swords. In Courts he must not turn himself inside out. All this may, nay, must be done, without falsehood and treachery: for it must go no further than politeness and manners, and must stop short of assurances and professions of simulated friendship. Good manners to those one does not love are no more a breach of truth than "your humble servant," at the bottom of a challenge, is; they are universally agreed upon and understood to be things of course. They are necessary [Pg 3627]guards of the decency and peace of society: they must only act defensively; and then not with arms poisoned with perfidy. Truth, but not the whole truth, must be the invariable principle of every man who hath either religion, honor, or prudence.

People who are not familiar with the world have faces that give away too much, and they're clumsy enough to reveal what they know but won't say. In life, a person often has to wear a friendly, open expression in very unpleasant situations; they have to appear happy when they feel quite the opposite; they need to greet with smiles those whom they'd rather confront with swords. In courts, one must not lay bare their true feelings. All of this can—and should—be done without deceit and betrayal: it should only go as far as politeness and etiquette, and should stop short of false promises and displays of fake friendship. Good manners towards those you don't care for are not a breach of honesty any more than saying "your humble servant" at the end of a challenge is; they are widely accepted and understood as customary. They are essential safeguards of social decency and peace: they should only be defensive, and not with arms laced with treachery. Truth, but not the whole truth, should be the unchanging principle of every person who values religion, honor, or common sense. [Pg 3627]

Clothes as a Reflection of Character

I cannot help forming some opinion of a man's sense and character from his dress; and I believe most people do as well as myself. Any affectation whatsoever in dress implies in my mind a flaw in the understanding.... A man of sense carefully avoids any particular character in his dress; he is accurately clean for his own sake; but all the rest is for other people's. He dresses as well, and in the same manner, as the people of sense and fashion of the place where he is. If he dresses better, as he thinks,—that is, more than they,—he is a fop; if he dresses worse, he is unpardonably negligent: but of the two, I would rather have a young fellow too much than too little dressed: the excess on that side will wear off with a little age and reflection; but if he is negligent at twenty, he will be a sloven at forty and stink at fifty years old. Dress yourself fine where others are fine, and plain where others are plain; but take care always that your clothes are well made and fit you, for otherwise they will give you a very awkward air. When you are once well dressed for the day, think no more of it afterwards; and without any stiffness or fear of discomposing that dress, let all your motions be as easy and natural as if you had no clothes on at all.

I can't help but form an opinion about a person's intelligence and character based on their clothing, and I think most people do the same. Any kind of pretentiousness in how someone dresses indicates to me a shortcoming in their understanding. A sensible person carefully avoids any specific style in their dress; they keep themselves clean for their own sake, but everything else is for others. They dress as well and in a similar way to the stylish and sensible people around them. If they believe they dress better than others, that is, more elaborately, they come off as a dandy; if they dress worse, they're unforgivably careless. Between the two, I prefer a young man who is overdressed rather than underdressed: the excess will fade with some maturity and self-reflection, but if he's careless at twenty, he'll be a mess at forty and unpleasant at fifty. Dress well where others do, and simply where others do, but make sure your clothes are well-made and fit properly; otherwise, they'll create an awkward appearance. Once you’re dressed for the day, don’t dwell on it; let your movements be as relaxed and natural as if you weren't wearing any clothes at all.

Thoughts on Good Manners

A friend of yours and mine has justly defined good breeding to be "the result of much good sense, some good nature, and a little self-denial for the sake of others, and with a view to obtain the same indulgence from them." Taking this for granted (as I think it cannot be disputed), it is astonishing to me that anybody who had good sense and good nature (and I believe you have both) can essentially fail in good breeding. As to the modes of it, indeed, they vary according to persons, places, and circumstances, and are only to be acquired by observation and[Pg 3628] experience; but the substance of it is everywhere and eternally the same. Good manners are to particular societies what good morals are to society in general—their cement and their security. And as laws are enacted to enforce good morals, or at least to prevent the ill effects of bad ones, so there are certain rules of civility, universally implied and received, to enforce good manners and punish bad ones. And indeed there seems to me to be less difference, both between the crimes and punishments, than at first one would imagine.... Mutual complaisances, attentions, and sacrifices of little conveniences, are as natural an implied compact between civilized people as protection and obedience are between kings and subjects: whoever in either case violates that compact, justly forfeits all advantages arising from it. For my own part, I really think that next to the consciousness of doing a good action, that of doing a civil one is the most pleasing: and the epithet which I should covet the most, next to that of Aristides, would be that of "well-bred."

A mutual friend of ours has aptly described good breeding as "the result of a lot of good sense, some kind nature, and a bit of self-restraint for the sake of others, aiming to receive the same consideration back." Assuming this is true (and I believe it is), it blows my mind that anyone with good sense and kind nature (which I believe you possess) could genuinely lack good breeding. Of course, the ways of expressing it vary depending on people, places, and situations, and they can only be learned through observation and experience; but the essence of it remains the same everywhere and at all times. Good manners are to specific groups what good morals are to society as a whole—they're what holds us together and keeps us safe. Just as laws are created to promote good morals or at least to prevent the negative effects of bad ones, there are certain universally understood rules of civility to uphold good manners and address bad ones. In fact, I think there's less difference between the offenses and their consequences than one might first think.... Friendly gestures, attentiveness, and small sacrifices of convenience are as much an unspoken agreement among civilized people as protection and loyalty are between rulers and their subjects: anyone who breaks either agreement rightly loses the benefits that come with it. Personally, I truly believe that aside from the satisfaction of doing a good deed, the joy of performing a polite one is the next best feeling: and the title I would most desire, next to that of Aristides, would be "well-bred."


THE CHOICE OF A VOCATION

From 'Various Works'

It is very certain that no man is fit for everything; but it is almost as certain too that there is scarce any one man who is not fit for something, which something nature plainly points out to him by giving him a tendency and propensity to it. I look upon common-sense to be to the mind what conscience is to the heart,—the faithful and constant monitor of what is right or wrong. And I am convinced that no man commits either a crime or a folly but against the manifest and sensible representations of the one or the other. Every man finds in himself, either from nature or education,—for they are hard to distinguish,—a peculiar bent and disposition to some particular character; and his struggling against it is the fruitless and endless labor of Sisyphus. Let him follow and cultivate that vocation, he will succeed in it, and be considerable in one way at least; whereas if he departs from it he will at best be inconsiderable, probably ridiculous.

It’s clear that no one is fit for everything, but it’s also almost certain that there isn’t a single person who isn’t suited for something, which nature clearly indicates by giving them a natural inclination toward it. I see common sense as the mind’s equivalent of conscience for the heart—an ever-present guide for distinguishing right from wrong. I believe that no one commits a crime or a foolish act without going against the clear and intuitive signals of either one. Every person has, either from nature or education—since they’re hard to tell apart—a unique tendency and inclination toward a specific role; their struggle against it is the pointless and endless task of Sisyphus. If they pursue and nurture that path, they will find success in it and stand out in at least one way. But if they stray from it, they’ll likely be insignificant, or even laughable.


[Pg 3629]

[Pg 3629]

THE LITERATURE OF CHINA

BY ROBERT K. DOUGLAS

T

he distinguishing feature and the crowning glory of the Chinese nation is its literature. It is true that the Chinese can boast of an ancient empire, of a time-honored civilization, of conquests in the fields of science, and, in spite of recent events, in the field of battle; but in the mind of every true Son of Han these titles to fame sink into insignificance before that of the possession of a literature which dates back to a time when the Western world was yet in a state of barbarism, and which as centuries have rolled by has been worthily supplemented in every branch of knowledge.

The defining characteristic and pride of the Chinese nation is its literature. It's true that the Chinese can proudly claim an ancient empire, a long-standing civilization, achievements in science, and, despite recent events, in battles too; but for every true Son of Han, these accolades pale in comparison to the rich literary heritage that goes back to a time when the Western world was still primitive, and which has been impressively expanded across all fields of knowledge over the centuries.

Confucius Confucius

It may now be accepted as beyond dispute that the Chinese migrated into China from southwestern Asia about B.C. 2300, bringing with them a knowledge of writing, and in all probability the beginnings of a literature. In the records of that distant past, history and fable are so closely intermingled that it is difficult to pronounce definitely upon any subject treated in them, and we are compelled to seek in comparative philology for reasonable explanations of many points which Chinese chroniclers are content to leave, not from want of assertion, in the mists of uncertainty.

It can now be accepted without argument that the Chinese migrated into China from southwestern Asia around 2300 B.C., bringing with them a knowledge of writing and likely the beginnings of literature. In the records from that distant past, history and legend are so closely intertwined that it’s hard to make definitive claims about any topics covered in them. We're forced to look to comparative philology for reasonable explanations of many aspects that Chinese historians leave shrouded in uncertainty, not due to a lack of confidence, but rather because of the unclear nature of the evidence.

By common consent it is acknowledged that the 'Yi King,' Book of Changes, is the oldest work extant in Chinese literature; though other works, the names of which only have come down to us, were contemporaneously current in the country. A peculiar veneration is naturally felt by the Chinese for this sole surviving waif from a past literature; and from the time of Confucius downward, scholars of every age have attempted to explain its mystic pages. The basis of the work is popularly believed to be eight diagrams, which are said to have been designed by Fuh-hi (B.C. 2852), and which by subdivision have become multiplied into sixty-four. One of these stands at the head of each of the sixty-four chapters into which the work is now divided. Following these diagrams is in each case an initial character, with short phrases which have been held by Confucius and every subsequent native commentator to explain the meaning of the[Pg 3630] diagrams. But the key to the puzzle was denied to these scholars, who made confusion worse confounded by their attempts to make sense of that which was unintelligible to them. So mysterious a text was naturally believed to be a work on divination; and accepting this cue, the commentators devoted their energies to forcing into the Procrustean bed of divination the disjointed phrases which follow the diagrams. The solution of the mystery, which had escaped the keen study of five-and-twenty centuries of native scholars, was discovered by the late Professor Terrieu de la Couperie, who by many irrefragable proofs demonstrated that the 'Yi King' consists "of old fragments of early times in China, mostly of a lexical character." With this explanation the futility of the attempts of the native scholars to translate it as a connected text at once becomes apparent. A large proportion of the chapters are merely syllabaries, similar to those of Chaldea. The initial character represents the word to be explained, and the phrases following express its various meanings.

By general agreement, the 'Yi King,' or Book of Changes, is recognized as the oldest existing work in Chinese literature, although other texts, whose names have only survived, were also present at that time in the country. The Chinese have a special reverence for this lone remnant from an earlier literary tradition; since the time of Confucius, scholars from various eras have tried to interpret its mysterious pages. It is commonly believed that the foundation of this work lies in eight diagrams, which are said to have been created by Fuh-hi (B.C. 2852) and have been subdivided into sixty-four over time. Each of these diagrams is placed at the beginning of the sixty-four chapters into which the text is now divided. Following each diagram, there is an initial character accompanied by short phrases that Confucius and later commentators have interpreted as clarifying the meaning of the[Pg 3630] diagrams. However, the key to the mystery eluded these scholars, who only deepened the confusion by trying to understand what was beyond their comprehension. Naturally, such an enigmatic text was thought to be a guide for divination, leading commentators to strain to fit the fragmented phrases following the diagrams into the rigid structure of divination. The resolution to this mystery, which had puzzled Chinese scholars for twenty-five centuries, was uncovered by the late Professor Terrieu de la Couperie, who provided many undeniable proofs showing that the 'Yi King' is made up of "ancient fragments from early China, mostly of a lexical nature." With this understanding, it becomes clear how futile the earlier scholars' attempts to translate it as a cohesive text were. A significant number of the chapters are simply syllabaries, similar to those found in Chaldea. The initial character indicates the word being explained, and the phrases that follow convey its various meanings.

An excellent translation of the 'Yi King' as it is understood by native scholars was published by Professor Legge in 'The Sacred Books of the East' (1882); and a comparison of his translation of the seventh chapter with Professor T. de la Couperie's rendering of the same passage must be enough to convince the most skeptical that even if he is not absolutely correct, the native scholars must undoubtedly be wrong. The chapter is headed by a diagram consisting of five divided lines and one undivided; and the initial character is Sze, which is described in modern dictionaries as meaning "a teacher," "instructor," "model," "an army," "a poet," "a multitude," "the people," "all," "laws," "an elder." Of the phrases which follow, Professor Legge gives the following rendering:—

An excellent translation of the 'I Ching' as understood by native scholars was published by Professor Legge in 'The Sacred Books of the East' (1882); and comparing his translation of the seventh chapter with Professor T. de la Couperie's version of the same passage should be enough to convince even the most skeptical that, while he may not be completely accurate, the native scholars must undoubtedly be wrong. The chapter starts with a diagram made up of five divided lines and one undivided line; and the first character is Sze, which modern dictionaries define as meaning "a teacher," "instructor," "model," "an army," "a poet," "a multitude," "the people," "all," "laws," "an elder." Of the phrases that follow, Professor Legge offers the following translation:—

"Sze indicates how, in the case which it supposes, with firmness and correctness, and [a leader of] age and experience, there will be good fortune and no error.

"Sze shows that in the scenario it presents, with strength and accuracy, and a leader who has age and experience, there will be success and no mistakes."

"The first line, divided, shows the host going forward according to the rules [for such a movement]. If these be not good, there will be evil.

"The first line, divided, shows the host moving forward according to the rules [for such a movement]. If these aren’t good, there will be trouble."

"The second line, undivided, shows [the leader] in the midst of his host. There will be good fortune and no error. The king has thrice conveyed to him the orders [of his favor].

"The second line, undivided, shows [the leader] in the middle of his group. There will be good luck and no mistakes. The king has communicated to him three times the orders [of his favor].

"The third line, divided, shows how the host may possibly have many inefficient leaders. There will be evil.

"The third line, divided, shows how the host might have many ineffective leaders. There will be evil."

"The fourth line, divided, shows the host in retreat. There is no error.

"The fourth line, divided, shows the host pulling back. There is no mistake."

"The fifth line, divided, shows birds in the fields, which it will be advantageous to seize and destroy. In that case there will be no error. If the oldest son leads the host, and younger men [idly occupy offices assigned to them], however firm and correct he may be, there will be evil.

"The fifth line, divided, shows birds in the fields, which it will be beneficial to capture and eliminate. In that case, there will be no mistake. If the oldest son leads the group, and younger men [idly take on their assigned roles], no matter how capable and reliable he is, there will be trouble."

"The topmost line, divided, shows the great ruler delivering his charges [appointing some], to be rulers of States, and others to undertake the headship of clans; but small men should not be employed [in such positions]."

"The highest line, separated, shows the great leader assigning tasks [appointing some] to be heads of States and others to lead clans; but lesser people shouldn't be given [such positions]."

Oldest Chinese letters. OLDEST CHINESE LETTERS.

From an inscription attributed to the Emperor Yao, 2350 B.C.

The most ancient historical books of the Chinese date from the time of Yao.
The events of his reign were chronicled by contemporaneous writers;
tradition being the foundation of all previous Chinese history.

From an inscription attributed to Emperor Yao, 2350 B.C.

The earliest historical records of China date back to Yao's time.
Events from his reign were documented by writers who lived during that period;
tradition is the basis of all earlier Chinese history.

[Pg 3631]

[Pg 3631]

It is impossible to read such an extract as the above without being convinced that the explanation was not that which was intended by the author or authors; and on the doctrine of probabilities, a perusal of the following version by Professor T. de la Couperie would incline us to accept his conclusions. But his theory does not rest on probabilities alone; he is able to support it with many substantial proofs: and though exception may possibly be taken to some of his renderings of individual phrases, his general views may be held to be firmly established. This is his version of the chapter quoted above, with the exception of the words of good or ill omen:—

It’s hard to read an excerpt like the one above and not feel convinced that the explanation wasn’t what the author or authors intended; and based on the likelihood of things, checking out the following version by Professor T. de la Couperie would lead us to agree with his conclusions. However, his theory isn’t based on probabilities alone; he has many solid proofs to back it up. While some may disagree with his translations of certain phrases, his overall ideas can be considered well-established. Here’s his version of the chapter mentioned above, excluding the words of good or ill omen:—

"Sze [is] a righteous great man. The Sze defines laws not biased. The centre of the army. The three conveying orders [officers] of the Sovereign. Sze [is] also corpse-like. Sze [is] an assistant officer. In the fields are birds [so called]; many take the name [?] The elder sons [are] the leaders of the army. The younger [are] the passive multitude [?] Great Princes instructing. The group of men who have helped in the organization of the kingdom. People gathered by the Wu flag [?]."

"Sze is a righteous and esteemed figure. Sze defines laws without bias. He is the central figure of the army. The three officers who relay orders from the Sovereign. Sze appears almost lifeless. Sze serves as an assistant officer. In the fields, there are birds of various names. The elder sons are the leaders of the army, while the younger ones are the passive masses. Great Princes provide guidance. This is a group of men who have contributed to the organization of the kingdom. People are gathered under the Wu flag."

From what has been said, as well as from the above extracts, it will be observed that to all except the native scholars who imagine that they see in its pages deep divinatory lore, the chief interest of the 'Yi King' lies in the linguistic and ethnographical indications which it contains, and which at present we can but dimly discern. It is difficult to assign a date to it, but it is certain that it existed before the time of King Wên (B.C. 1143), who with his son the Duke of Chow edited the text and added a commentary to it. That parts of it are very much earlier than this period there can be no doubt; and it is safe to assume that in the oldest portion of the work we have one of the first literary efforts of the Chinese. It was not, however, until the time of Confucius that the foundations of the national literature may be said to have been laid.

Based on what has been discussed and the excerpts above, it’s clear that, aside from the native scholars who think they find profound mystical knowledge within its pages, the main appeal of the 'Yi King' lies in the linguistic and cultural insights it offers, which we can only vaguely understand today. It's hard to pinpoint its exact date, but it’s known to have existed before King Wên (B.C. 1143), who, along with his son the Duke of Chow, edited the text and added commentary. There’s no doubt that parts of it are much older than this time period, and it's reasonable to assume that in the oldest sections of the work, we have some of the earliest literary attempts in Chinese history. However, it wasn’t until Confucius's time that we can say the foundations of national literature were truly established.

From constant references in the early histories it is obvious that before that period a literature of a certain kind existed. The Chinese have an instinctive love of letters, and we know from the records that to the courts of the various princes were attached historians whose duty it was to collect the folk-lore songs of the people of the various States. "If a man were permitted to make all the ballads of a nation, he need not care who should make its laws," said Sir Andrew Fletcher of Saltoun. So thought the Chinese legislators, who designed their enactments with direct regard to the dispositions of the people as displayed in their songs. At the time of Confucius (B.C. 551-479) a large collection of these ballads existed in the archives of the sovereign State of Chow; and as is generally believed, the sage revised the collection, and omitting those he considered[Pg 3632] unworthy of preservation, formed an edition containing three hundred and five pieces. This work has come down to us under the title of the 'Shih King' or Book of Odes. The ballads are just such as we should expect to find under the circumstances. They are plainly the utterances of the people in a primitive state of civilization, who nevertheless enjoyed considerable freedom; and though they occasionally had to lament the tyranny of individual princes, they cannot be described as having been among the down-trodden nations of the earth. The domesticity which is still a distinctive feature of Chinese life figures largely in them, and the filial piety which to the present day is so highly esteemed finds constant expression. The measure in which the odes have been handed down to us makes it difficult to understand how any rhythm could be found in them. With few exceptions they are all written in lines of four characters each, and as read at the present day, consist therefore of only four syllables. This seems to be so stunted and unnatural a metre that one is inclined to accept Professor T. de la Couperie's suggestion, for which he had much to say,—that at the time at which they were sung, the characters which now represent a syllable each were polysyllabic. It would seem probable that certainly in some cases compound characters were pronounced as compounded of syllables in accordance with their component parts, as certain of them are read by the Japanese at the present time. Numerous translations of the odes into European languages have been made, and the following extracts from Professor Legge's rendering of the second ode, celebrating the industry and filial piety of the reigning queen, give a good idea of the general tone of the pieces.

From consistent mentions in the early histories, it's clear that a certain type of literature existed before that time. The Chinese have a natural love for literature, and records show that historians were attached to the courts of various princes. Their job was to gather the folk songs of people from different states. "If a man could write all the ballads of a nation, he wouldn't need to care who made its laws," said Sir Andrew Fletcher of Saltoun. Chinese lawmakers thought the same way, crafting their laws with a direct focus on the people's sentiments as reflected in their songs. During the time of Confucius (B.C. 551-479), a significant collection of these ballads was held in the archives of the Zhou state; it's generally believed that Confucius reviewed this collection and excluded those he deemed unworthy, resulting in an edition of three hundred and five pieces. This collection is known to us as the 'Shih King' or Book of Odes. The ballads reflect the kind of expressions we'd expect from a society in a primitive state of civilization, yet one that enjoyed a fair amount of freedom; though they occasionally lamented the oppression of individual princes, they can't be described as being among the most oppressed nations. The domesticity that still characterizes Chinese life plays a significant role in these songs, and the filial piety that is still highly valued today is often expressed. The way the odes have been preserved makes it hard to understand how they could have a rhythm. With few exceptions, they are all structured in lines of four characters each, so when read today, they consist of only four syllables. This seems like a restricted and awkward rhythm, leading one to consider Professor T. de la Couperie's suggestion, which he supported strongly—that at the time they were sung, the characters that now represent individual syllables were actually polysyllabic. It appears that, at least in some instances, compound characters were pronounced according to their syllabic components, similar to how certain characters are read by the Japanese today. Many translations of the odes into European languages have been produced, and the following extracts from Professor Legge's version of the second ode, which celebrates the hard work and filial piety of the reigning queen, give a good sense of the overall atmosphere of these pieces.

The scene was beautiful. The spreading dolichos
Extended deep down to the valley's depths,
With lush leaves. The orioles
Fluttered around and on the leafy trees
In large crowds gathered,—where their cheerful sounds Resounded widely in rich melody....
Now back to my childhood home, my beloved parents. I'm off to see. I've informed the matron, Who will make the announcement? In the meantime, my clothes,
I wash my personal clothes and rinse my robes. Which ones need to be rinsed, and which ones do not?
My parents are eager to visit, but I’m going back.

Such were the odes which Confucius found collected ready to his hand; and faithful to his character of transmitter of the wisdom of the ancients, he made them the common property of his countrymen. But these were not the only records at the court of Chow which attracted his attention. He found there historical documents,[Pg 3633] containing the leading events in the history of the Chinese States from the middle of the twenty-third century B.C. to 721. These curious records of a past time possessed an irresistible attraction for him. By constant study he made them his own, and with loving care collated and edited the texts. These fragments are, from a historical point of view, of great value; and they incidentally furnish evidence of the fact that China was not always the stage on which the Chinese people have played their parts. There is no sign in these records of the first steps in ethics and science which one would expect to find in the primitive history of a race. The utterances of the sovereigns and sages, with which they abound, are marked by a comparatively matured knowledge and an advanced ethical condition. The knowledge of astronomy displayed, though not profound, is considerable, and the directions given by the Emperor Yao to his astronomers royal are quite such as may have been given by any Emperor of China until the advent of the Jesuit missionaries in the seventeenth century; and the moral utterances of the sovereigns and their ministers are on a par with the sentiments expressed in the Peking Gazette at the present time. "Virtue," said the minister Yi addressing his Emperor Yü, "is the basis of good government; and this consists first in procuring for the people the things necessary for their sustenance, such as water, fire, metals, wood, and grain. The ruler must also think of rendering them virtuous, and of preserving them from whatever can injure life and health. When you would caution them, use gentle words; when you would correct, employ authority." "Do not be ashamed of mistakes, and thus make them crimes," was another piece of advice uttered forty centuries ago, which has a peculiarly modern ring about it.

These were the odes that Confucius found conveniently gathered for him, and true to his role as a transmitter of ancient wisdom, he shared them with his fellow countrymen. But these weren’t the only records at the court of Chow that caught his interest. He discovered historical documents,[Pg 3633] chronicling key events in the history of the Chinese States from the middle of the twenty-third century B.C. to 721. These intriguing records from the past captivated him. Through constant study, he assimilated them and carefully compiled and edited the texts. These fragments are historically significant; they also provide evidence that China was not always the sole stage for the Chinese people. There’s no indication in these records of the early developments in ethics and science that one might expect in the primitive history of a culture. The statements from rulers and sages, which fill these records, reflect comparatively advanced knowledge and a mature ethical perspective. The understanding of astronomy showcased, while not deep, is substantial, and the guidance given by Emperor Yao to his royal astronomers is quite similar to what any Emperor of China might have issued until the Jesuit missionaries arrived in the seventeenth century. The moral statements from the rulers and their ministers are comparable to the ideas expressed in the Peking Gazette today. “Virtue,” said Minister Yi while addressing Emperor Yü, “is the foundation of good governance; it first involves providing the people with the essentials for their living, such as water, fire, metals, wood, and grain. The ruler must also focus on making them virtuous and safeguarding them from anything that could harm their life and health. When you want to caution them, use gentle words; when you need to correct them, assert your authority.” “Don’t be ashamed of mistakes, and thus turn them into crimes,” was another piece of advice given forty centuries ago, which sounds strikingly modern.

According to the system in vogue at the Chinese courts, the duty of recording historical events was confided to historians of the right hand and of the left. To the latter was given the duty of recording the speeches and edicts of the sovereigns and their ministers, and to the first that of compiling chronicles of events. The historians who had placed on record the documents which Confucius edited in the 'Shu King' or Book of History were historians of the left hand, and in the only original work which we have by the Sage—'The Spring and Autumn Annals'—he constituted himself a historian of the right. In this work he traces the history of his native State of Lu from the year B.C. 722 to B.C. 484, and in the baldest and most calendar-like style enumerates, without any comment or expression of opinion, the facts which he considers of sufficient importance to report. However faulty we may consider his manner of treatment, any criticism should be leveled against the system rather than against the author. But in other respects Confucius cannot shelter himself under the plea of[Pg 3634] usage. As a historian, it was his bounden duty above all things to tell the truth, and to distribute praise and blame without fear or favor. In this elementary duty Confucius failed, and has left us a record in which he has obviously made events to chime in with his preconceived ideas and opinions. Considering the assumption of virtue with which Confucius always clothed himself, this is the more noticeable; and still more is it remarkable that his disciples should be so overcome by the glamour which attached to his name, that his obvious lapses from the truth are not only left unnoted, but the general tone and influence of the work are described in the most eulogistic terms. "The world," said Mencius, "had fallen into decay and right principles had dwindled away. Perverse discourses and oppressive deeds had again waxen rife. Cases had occurred of ministers who had murdered their rulers, and of sons who had murdered their fathers. Confucius was afraid and made the 'Ch'un ch'iu.'" So great, we are told, was the effect of the appearance of this work that "rebellious ministers quaked with fear, and undutiful sons were overcome with terror." Love of truth is not a characteristic of the Chinese people; and unhappily their greatest men, Confucius among them, have shown their countrymen a lamentable example in this respect.

According to the system used in Chinese courts, the responsibility of recording historical events was given to historians on the right and left. The left-hand historians were tasked with documenting the speeches and decrees of the rulers and their ministers, while the right-hand historians focused on compiling chronicles of events. The historians who recorded the documents that Confucius edited in the 'Shu King' or Book of History were from the left-hand group, and in the only original work we have from the Sage—'The Spring and Autumn Annals'—he acted as a right-hand historian. In this work, he outlines the history of his home state of Lu from B.C. 722 to B.C. 484, listing events in a very straightforward and calendar-like manner, without any commentary or personal opinion, focusing only on the facts he deemed important to document. Regardless of how critical we may find his approach, any critiques should target the system rather than Confucius himself. However, Confucius cannot excuse himself by the conventions of his time. As a historian, it was his fundamental duty to tell the truth and to attribute praise and blame impartially. In this basic responsibility, Confucius fell short, producing a record where he clearly aligned events with his preconceived beliefs and opinions. Given his constant presentation of himself as virtuous, this tendency is particularly noticeable; even more so is the fact that his disciples, captivated by his reputation, overlooked his evident deviations from the truth, instead describing the overall tone and impact of his work in highly positive terms. "The world," Mencius said, "had fallen into decline and right principles had diminished. Deceptive speeches and cruel acts had become rampant again. There were cases of ministers murdering their rulers and sons killing their fathers. Confucius was afraid and created the 'Ch'un ch'iu.'" The impact of this work was said to be so significant that "rebellious ministers trembled in fear, and disobedient sons were filled with terror." A love of truth is not a notable quality among the Chinese people; sadly, their greatest figures, including Confucius, have set a regrettable example for their fellow countrymen in this regard.

So great is the admiration of the people for this work of Confucius that by universal consent the 'Ch'un ch'iu' has through all ages been included among the Five Classics of the country. Three others have already been spoken of, and there remains only one more, the Book of Rites, to mention. This work is the embodiment of, and authority for, the ceremonial which influences the national policy of the country, and directs the individual destinies of the people. We are informed on the highest authority that there are three hundred rules of ceremony and three thousand rules of behavior. Under a code so overwhelmingly oppressive, it is difficult to imagine how the race can continue to exist; but five-and-twenty centuries of close attention to the Book of Rites have so molded the nation within the lines of the ceremonial which it prescribes, that acquiescence with its rules has become a second nature with the people, and requires no more guiding effort on their part than does the automatic action of the nerves and limbs at the bidding of the brain. Within its voluminous pages every act which one man should perform to another is carefully and fully provided for; and this applies not only to the daily life of the people, but also to the official acts of the whole hierarchy of power from the Emperor downward. No court ceremony is undertaken without its guidance, and no official deed is done throughout the length and breadth of the eighteen Provinces of the Empire without its sanction. Its spirit penetrates every Yamên[Pg 3635] and permeates every household. It regulates the sacrifices which should be offered to the gods, it prescribes the forms to be observed by the Son of Heaven in his intercourse with his ministers, it lays down the behavior proper to officials of all ranks, and it directs the conduct of the people in every relation of life. It supplements in a practical form the teachings of Confucius and others, and forms the most important link in the chain which binds the people to the chariot wheels of the "Sages."

The admiration for Confucius's work is so great among the people that by common agreement, the 'Ch'un ch'iu' has always been included in the Five Classics of the nation. Three others have already been mentioned, and only one remains: the Book of Rites. This work embodies and defines the ceremonies that shape the national policy and guide the personal destinies of the people. We are told by the highest authority that there are three hundred ceremonial rules and three thousand behavioral rules. Under such an overwhelmingly complex code, it’s hard to imagine how the society can remain intact; yet, after twenty-five centuries of strictly adhering to the Book of Rites, the nation has adapted to its prescribed ceremonies so thoroughly that following its rules has become second nature. It requires no more effort than the automatic response of our nerves and limbs to the brain's commands. Within its extensive pages, every interaction one person should have with another is meticulously detailed; this includes not just the daily lives of people but also the official actions of the entire hierarchy, from the Emperor down. No court ceremony happens without its guidance, and no official action takes place across the eighteen Provinces of the Empire without its approval. Its influence reaches every government office and pervades every household. It regulates the sacrifices that should be made to the gods, outlines the proper behaviors for the Son of Heaven with his ministers, sets standards for officials of all ranks, and directs the conduct of people in every aspect of life. It practically reinforces the teachings of Confucius and others, forming the most crucial link that connects the people to the "Sages."

Of canonical authority equal to the Five Classics if not greater, are the 'Four Books' in which are recorded the ipsissima verba of Confucius. These are the 'Lunyü' or Sayings of Confucius, twenty books, which contains a detailed description of the Sage's system of philosophy; the 'Ta Hsio,' the Great Learning, ten chapters; the 'Chung yung,' or the Doctrine of the Mean, thirty-three chapters; and the development of Confucianism as enunciated by his great follower Mencius in the 'Mêng tzŭ,' seven books. These works cover the whole field of Confucianism; and as such, their contents claim the allegiance and demand the obedience of ninety-nine out of every hundred Chinamen. To the European student their contents are somewhat disappointing. The system they enunciate wants completeness and life, although the sentiments they express are unexceptionable; as for example when Confucius said: "Hold faithfulness and sincerity as first principles. Have no friends not equal to yourself. When you have faults, do not fear to abandon them." Admirable maxims such as these flowed from his lips in abundance, but he could offer no reason why a man should rather obey the advice thus presented than his own inclination. He had no reward to offer for virtue, and no terrors with which to threaten the doers of evil. In no sense do his teachings as they came from his lips constitute a religion. He inculcated no worship of the Deity, and he refrained altogether from declaring his belief or disbelief in a future existence.

Of equal or even greater canonical authority than the Five Classics are the 'Four Books,' which capture the exact words of Confucius. These include the 'Lunyü' or Sayings of Confucius, consisting of twenty books that provide a detailed description of the Sage's philosophy; the 'Ta Hsio,' or Great Learning, with ten chapters; the 'Chung yung,' or Doctrine of the Mean, which contains thirty-three chapters; and the insights of Confucianism articulated by his significant follower Mencius in the 'Mêng tzŭ,' made up of seven books. Together, these works encompass the entire scope of Confucianism, and as such, they command the loyalty and obedience of ninety-nine out of every hundred Chinese people. However, for European students, the content can be somewhat disappointing. The system presented lacks completeness and vibrancy, even though the sentiments expressed are beyond reproach; for instance, Confucius stated: "Value faithfulness and sincerity as fundamental principles. Avoid friends who are not your equals. When you have shortcomings, don't be afraid to let them go." These admirable maxims flowed freely from him, but he couldn't provide a compelling reason for why someone should follow his advice over their own inclinations. He offered no rewards for virtue and no threats for those who did wrong. In no way do his teachings, as he expressed them, constitute a religion. He promoted no worship of a deity and completely avoided stating his belief or disbelief in an afterlife.

The author of the 'Great Learning,' commonly said to be the disciple Tsêng, describes the object of his work to be "to illustrate illustrious virtue; to renovate the people; and to rest in the highest excellence." And following on the lines indicated by his great master, he lays down the ethical means by which these admirable ends may in his opinion be attained. The 'Doctrine of the Mean' takes for its text the injunction, "Let the states of equilibrium and harmony exist in perfection, and a happy order will prevail throughout heaven and earth, and all things will be nourished and flourish." The author of this work, Tzŭssŭ, goes deeper into the motives of human conduct than Confucius himself. "First he shows clearly how the path of duty is to be traced to its origin in Heaven, and is unchangeable, while the substance of it is provided in ourselves, and[Pg 3636] may not be departed from. Next he speaks of the importance of preserving and nourishing this, and of exercising a watchful self-scrutiny with reference to it. Finally he speaks of the meritorious achievements and transforming influence of sage and spiritual men in their highest extent."

The author of the "Great Learning," often said to be the disciple Tsêng, explains that the purpose of his work is "to highlight great virtue; to improve the people; and to reach the highest level of excellence." Following the guidance of his great master, he outlines the ethical ways to achieve these admirable goals, in his view. The "Doctrine of the Mean" emphasizes the principle, "Let conditions of balance and harmony be perfected, and a happy order will prevail throughout the universe, allowing all things to thrive and prosper." The author of this work, Tzŭssŭ, delves deeper into the motivations behind human actions than Confucius himself. "First, he clearly outlines how the path of duty originates in Heaven and remains constant, while its essence is found within ourselves and must not be ignored. Next, he discusses the significance of nurturing and maintaining this essence, along with the need for vigilant self-reflection regarding it. Finally, he addresses the remarkable achievements and transformative influence of wise and spiritual individuals at their highest level."

In the teachings of Mencius (B.C. 372-289) we see a distinct advance on the doctrines of Confucius. He was a man of a far more practical frame of mind than his great predecessor, and possessed the courage necessary to speak plainly in the presence of kings and rulers. His knowledge of political economy was considerable, and he brought to the test of experience many of the opinions and doctrines which Confucius was willing to express only in the abstract. Filial piety was his constant theme. "The richest fruit of benevolence is this," he said,—"the service of one's parents. The richest fruit of righteousness is this,—the obeying of one's elder brothers. The richest fruit of wisdom is this,—the knowing of these two things, and not departing from them."

In the teachings of Mencius (372-289 B.C.), we see a clear progression from the ideas of Confucius. He was much more practical than his influential predecessor and had the courage to speak openly in front of kings and leaders. His understanding of political economy was significant, and he tested many of the concepts that Confucius expressed only in theory. Filial piety was his central focus. "The greatest expression of kindness is this," he said, "the duty to care for one's parents. The greatest expression of righteousness is this—obeying one's older brothers. The greatest expression of wisdom is this—understanding these two principles and sticking to them."

These Five Classics and Four Books may be said to be the foundations on which all Chinese literature has been based. The period when Confucius and Mencius taught and wrote was one of great mental activity all over the world. While the wise men of China were proclaiming their system of philosophy, the Seven Sages of Greece were pouring out words of wisdom in the schools at Athens, and the sound of the voice of Buddha (died 480 B.C.) had hardly ceased to be heard under the bôdhi tree in Central India. From such beginnings arose the literatures which have since added fame and splendor to the three countries in Asia and Europe. In China the impetus given by these pioneers of learning was at once felt, and called into existence a succession of brilliant writers who were as distinguished for the boldness of their views as for the freedom with which they gave them utterance.

These Five Classics and Four Books can be seen as the foundation of all Chinese literature. The time when Confucius and Mencius taught and wrote was marked by significant intellectual activity around the world. While the wise men of China were sharing their philosophical ideas, the Seven Sages of Greece were expressing their wisdom in the schools of Athens, and the voice of Buddha (who died in 480 B.C.) had just faded from beneath the bôdhi tree in Central India. From these beginnings, the literary traditions emerged that later added fame and richness to three countries in Asia and Europe. In China, the inspiration from these early thinkers was immediately felt, leading to a series of brilliant writers known for both the boldness of their ideas and the free expression of them.

The main subject discussed by these men was the principle underlying the Confucian system; namely, that man's nature is in its origin perfectly good, and that so long as each one remains uncontaminated by the world and the things of the world, the path of virtue is to him the path of least resistance. While therefore a man is able to remain unenticed by the temptations which necessarily surround him, he advances in spotless purity towards perfection, until virtue becomes in him so confirmed a habit that neither the stings of conscience nor the exertion of intellectual effort is required to maintain him in his position of perfect goodness and of perfect peace.

The main topic these men discussed was the principle behind the Confucian system: that human nature is fundamentally good, and as long as each person stays free from the world's influences and temptations, the path of virtue is the easiest one to follow. As long as a person can resist the temptations that inevitably surround them, they move forward in pure integrity toward perfection, until virtue becomes such a strong habit that they no longer need to feel guilty or put in mental effort to remain in a state of complete goodness and inner peace.

These are still the opinions of orthodox Confucianists, but at different times scholars have arisen, who from their own experiences in[Pg 3637] the world, have come to conclusions diametrically opposed to those taught by the Sage. In their opinion the Psalmist was right when he said, "The heart of man is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked." Scarcely had Confucius been gathered to his fathers when the Philosopher Hsün enunciated this view, and since then the doctrine has formed the chief ground of contention among all schools of philosophy down to the present day. By certain writers it has been held that in man's nature there is a mixture of good and evil, and by no one was this view more ably expounded than by the philosopher Chu Hi (A.D. 1130-1200). In season and out of season this great writer, who has done more than any one else to elucidate the dark pages of the classics, "taught that good and evil were present in the heart of every man, and that just as in nature a duality of powers is necessary to the existence of nature itself, so good and evil are inseparably present in the heart of every human being."

These are still the views of traditional Confucianists, but at different times, scholars have emerged who, based on their own experiences in[Pg 3637] the world, have drawn conclusions that are completely opposite to those taught by the Sage. They believe the Psalmist was right when he said, "The heart of man is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked." Just after Confucius passed away, the philosopher Hsün expressed this belief, and since then, this idea has been a central point of debate among all philosophical schools up to today. Some writers argue that human nature contains a mix of good and evil, and no one articulated this view better than the philosopher Chu Hi (A.D. 1130-1200). Consistently, this great thinker, who has done more than anyone else to clarify the difficult passages in the classics, "taught that both good and evil exist in the heart of every person, and just as nature requires a duality of forces for its own existence, so good and evil are inherently present in the heart of every human being."

But there were others who felt that the bald and conventional system proclaimed by Confucius was insufficient to satisfy the desire for the supernatural which is implanted in men of every race and of every clime, and then at once a school arose, headed by Laotzŭ (sixth century B.C.), the Old Philosopher; which, adopting the spirit of Brahminism, taught its sectaries to seek by self-abnegation freedom from the entanglements of the world, and a final absorption into the Deity. The minds of most Chinamen are not attuned to the apprehension of philosophical subtleties, and the wisdom imparted by Laotzŭ to his countrymen in the pages of his 'Taotê King' (The Book of Reason and Virtue), soon became debased into a superstitious system by a succession of charlatans, who, adopting Laotzŭ's doctrine that death was only another form of life, taught their followers to seek to prolong the pleasures of the present state of existence by searching in the mazes of alchemy for the elixir of life and the philosopher's stone. Before the faith reached this degraded position, however, several writers supplemented and enlarged on the doctrines advanced by Laotzŭ. Foremost among these were Litzŭ and Chwangtzŭ, who were both men of great metaphysical ability, and whose speculations, though not always in harmony with those of their great master, help to some extent to elucidate his system and certainly add considerable interest to it.

But there were others who felt that the straightforward and traditional system introduced by Confucius wasn't enough to satisfy the human desire for the supernatural found in people of every race and region. Then, a school emerged, led by Laotzŭ (sixth century B.C.), the Old Philosopher. This school, embracing the essence of Brahminism, encouraged its followers to find freedom from the world's distractions through self-denial, ultimately leading to a complete unity with the Deity. Most Chinese people aren’t particularly tuned to philosophical nuances, and the wisdom that Laotzŭ shared with his countrymen in his 'Taotê King' (The Book of Reason and Virtue) was quickly distorted into a superstitious belief system by various frauds. These charlatans, interpreting Laotzŭ's idea that death is just another form of life, taught their followers to prolong their earthly pleasures by searching for the elixir of life and the philosopher’s stone through alchemy. Before the belief system degraded to this level, though, several writers expanded on Laotzŭ’s ideas. Among them were Litzŭ and Chwangtzŭ, both of whom were highly skilled in metaphysics. Their insights, while not always aligned with their great master’s, helped clarify his teachings and undoubtedly added significant depth to them.

Around the systems of Confucius and Laotzŭ a considerable literature grew up, which was cherished, copied, and discussed by all those scholars who had time to spare from the contemplation of the records of the various States into which the country was divided. These records had assumed a permanent place in the literature of the land, and were bound up with the feudal system which then existed. The time came, however, when this feudal system was[Pg 3638] destined to come to an end. In the third century before Christ a leader arose who proclaimed the States an Empire and himself as Emperor. To so conservatively minded a people as the Chinese the revolution was difficult of acceptance, and Shi Hwangti, seeking to facilitate the transfer of their allegiance, ordered the destruction of all books which might preserve the memory of a bygone constitution. With ruthless severity the ukase was put into force, and all works, with the exception of those on medicine and alchemy, were thrown to the flames. Happily no tyrant, however powerful, can enforce the complete fulfillment of such an edict; and in spite of threats and persecutions, events showed that through all that fiery time manuscripts had been carefully preserved, and that men had been found ready to risk their lives in the sacred cause of learning.

Around the philosophies of Confucius and Laotzŭ, a substantial body of literature developed, which was valued, copied, and debated by all the scholars who could take time away from studying the records of the various States into which the country was divided. These records had taken on a lasting significance in the nation's literature and were tied to the feudal system that was in place at the time. Eventually, however, this feudal system was set to end. In the third century BCE, a leader emerged who declared the States an Empire and himself as Emperor. For a people as traditional as the Chinese, this change was hard to accept, and Shi Hwangti, aiming to help them shift their loyalty, ordered the destruction of all books that might remind them of the old constitution. The decree was enforced with brutal efficiency, and all works, except for those on medicine and alchemy, were burned. Fortunately, no tyrant, no matter how strong, can completely enforce such an order; and despite the threats and persecution, it became clear that during that tumultuous time, manuscripts were carefully preserved, and there were individuals willing to risk their lives in the noble pursuit of knowledge.

Fortunately the Dynasty founded by Shi Hwangti was short-lived, and in 202 B.C. a revolution placed Kao ti, the founder of the Han Dynasty, on the throne. With commendable wisdom Kao ti placed himself at once in complete harmony with the national mind, and had no sooner assumed the imperial yellow than he notified his desire to restore the national literature to its former status. Under his fostering care, manuscripts which had lain hidden were brought out from their places of concealment; and to these works were added others, which were dictated by scholars who had treasured them in their memories. That the works thus again brought out were numerous, is proved by the fact that in the catalogue of the Imperial Library of the Han Dynasty (B.C. 202 to A.D. 25), mention is made of 11,312 works, consisting of volumes on the classics, philosophy, poetry, military tactics, mathematics and medicine.

Fortunately, the dynasty founded by Shi Hwangti didn't last long, and in 202 B.C., a revolution put Kao ti, the founder of the Han Dynasty, on the throne. With impressive insight, Kao ti immediately aligned himself with the sentiments of the people and, as soon as he claimed the imperial yellow, expressed his intention to restore national literature to its former glory. Under his supportive leadership, manuscripts that had been hidden were brought out of their hiding places, and additional works were included, dictated by scholars who had kept them alive in their memories. The sheer number of works that were revived is evidenced by the fact that the catalogue of the Imperial Library of the Han Dynasty (B.C. 202 to A.D. 25) mentions 11,312 works, covering topics like classics, philosophy, poetry, military strategy, mathematics, and medicine.

It was during this dynasty that the national history and poetry took their rise in the shapes with which we are now familiar. After the night of turmoil and darkness which had just passed away, men, as though invigorated by the time of sterility, devoted themselves to the production of cultured prose and original though pedantic poetry. It was then that Ssŭma Ch'ien, who has been called the Herodotus of China, wrote his 'Shichi' (Historical Records), which embraces a period of between two and three thousand years; namely, from the reign of Hwang ti (B.C. 2697) to the reign of Wu ti of the Han Dynasty (B.C. 140-86). Following the example of this great chronicler, Pan ku compiled the records of the Han Dynasty in a hundred and twenty books, and it is on the model thus laid down that all succeeding dynastic histories of China have been written. Almost without variation the materials of these vast depositories of information are arranged in the following order:—1. Imperial records, consisting of the purely political events which occurred in each reign. 2. Memoirs, including treatises on mathematical chro[Pg 3639]nology, rites, music, jurisprudence, political economy, State sacrifices, astronomy, elemental influences, geography, literature, biographies, and records of the neighboring countries.

It was during this dynasty that national history and poetry began to take the forms we recognize today. After a long period of chaos and darkness that had just ended, people, as if refreshed by the previous time of barrenness, dedicated themselves to creating refined prose and original, though somewhat academic, poetry. It was then that Ssŭma Ch'ien, often referred to as the Herodotus of China, wrote his 'Shichi' (Historical Records), covering a time span of about two to three thousand years, from the reign of Hwang ti (B.C. 2697) to the reign of Wu ti of the Han Dynasty (B.C. 140-86). Following the path set by this great historian, Pan ku compiled the records of the Han Dynasty into one hundred twenty books, and it is based on this model that all subsequent histories of Chinese dynasties have been written. Almost without exception, the materials in these extensive collections of information are arranged in the following order:—1. Imperial records, detailing the political events that took place during each reign. 2. Memoirs, which include discussions on mathematical chronology, rituals, music, law, political economy, state sacrifices, astronomy, elemental influences, geography, literature, biographies, and accounts of neighboring countries.

Tempora non animi mutant, and in the poetry of this period we see a close resemblance to the spirit which breathes in the odes collected by Confucius. The measure shows signs of some elasticity, five characters to a line taking the place of the older four-syllabled metre; but the ideas which permeate it are the same. Like all Chinese poetry, it is rather quaint than powerful, and is rather noticeable for romantic sweetness than for the expression of strong passions. There is for the most part a somewhat melancholy ring about it. The authors love to lament their absence from home or the oppressed condition of the people, or to enlarge on the depressing effect of rain or snow, and find sadness in the strange beauty of the surrounding scenery or the loveliness of a flower. The diction is smooth and the fancy wandering, but its lines do not much stir the imagination or arouse the passions. These are criticisms which apply to Chinese poetry of all ages. During the T'ang and Sung Dynasties (A.D. 618-1127), periods which have been described as forming the Augustan ages of Chinese literature, poets flourished abundantly, and for the better expression of their ideas they adopted a metre of seven characters or syllables, instead of the earlier and more restricted measures. Tu Fu, Li T'aipai, and a host of others, enriched the national poetry at the time, and varied the subjects which had been the common themes of earlier poets by singing the praises of wine. To be a poet it was considered necessary by them that a man should be a wine-bibber, and their verses describe with enthusiasm the pleasures of the cup and the joys of intoxication. The following is a specimen of such an ode, taken from the works of Li T'aipai:—

Times do not change the mind, and in the poetry of this period we see a close resemblance to the spirit found in the odes collected by Confucius. The structure shows some flexibility, with five characters per line replacing the older four-syllable meter; however, the ideas expressed remain the same. Like all Chinese poetry, it's more quaint than powerful and is notable for its romantic sweetness rather than for expressing strong passions. Most of it carries a somewhat melancholic tone. The authors often lament their absence from home or the suffering of the people, or they elaborate on the gloomy effects of rain or snow, finding sadness in the strange beauty of the surrounding scenery or the charm of a flower. The language is smooth and the imagination meanders, but its lines do not strongly stir the imagination or evoke deep emotions. These criticisms apply to Chinese poetry throughout all ages. During the T'ang and Sung Dynasties (A.D. 618-1127), which have been described as the golden ages of Chinese literature, poets thrived, and to better express their ideas, they adopted a meter of seven characters or syllables instead of the older, more restrictive forms. Poets like Tu Fu, Li T'aipai, and many others enriched national poetry during this time, varying the subjects that had been common among earlier poets by celebrating the virtues of wine. To be considered a poet, it was thought that one should be a heavy drinker, and their verses enthusiastically describe the joys of drinking and intoxication. The following is an example of such an ode, taken from the works of Li T'aipai:—

If life is just an empty dream,
Why stress over things that are temporary? My role will be to empty the flowing cup. And sleep off the effects of sleepy wine.
When I wake up again, I immediately ask
The bird that sings in those leafy trees, What season of the year had arrived. "Spring," he says,
"When every breath of air feels like a song."
Feeling sad and disturbed, I let out a soft sigh,
And return once more to brightening, uplifting wine,
And sing until the moon is bright, and until
Sleep and forgetfulness shut my eyes once more.

[Pg 3640]

[Pg 3640]

But before the time of the T'ang Dynasty a new element had been introduced into the national literature. With the introduction of Buddhism the Chinese became acquainted with religious doctrines and philosophical ideas, of which until then they had only been faintly conscious from their contact with the debased form of Brahminical teaching which under the name of Taoism had long existed in the land. A complete knowledge of the teachings of Sakyamuni was however imparted to them by the arrival, at the beginning of the first century of our era, of two Shamans from India who settled at Loyang in the province of Honan, and who translated the Sanskrit Sutra in forty-two sections into Chinese. From this time onward a constant succession of Buddhist missionaries visited China and labored with indefatigable industry, both by oral teaching and by the translation of Sanskrit works into Chinese, to convert the people to their faith.

But before the T'ang Dynasty, a new element was introduced into the national literature. With the arrival of Buddhism, the Chinese became familiar with religious doctrines and philosophical ideas that they had only vaguely known through their contact with the corrupted form of Brahminical teaching that had existed in the land under the name of Taoism. However, a complete understanding of Sakyamuni's teachings was provided to them by the arrival of two Shamans from India at the beginning of the first century of our era. They settled in Loyang in the province of Honan and translated the Sanskrit Sutra in forty-two sections into Chinese. From that time on, a continuous stream of Buddhist missionaries visited China, tirelessly working through both oral teaching and translating Sanskrit works into Chinese to convert the people to their faith.

The knowledge thus acquired was of great advantage to the literature of the country. It enriched it with new ideas, and added wider knowledge to its pages. The history and geography of India, with which scholars had previously been scarcely acquainted, became, though indistinctly, matters of knowledge to them. Already Fahsien, the great forerunner of Chinese Buddhist pilgrims (B.C. 399), had visited India and had described in his 'Fuh kwo chi' (The Records of Buddhist Countries) the wonders which he had seen in Hindustan. With the spread of Buddhism in China, a desire to follow in his footsteps prompted others to undertake the long and arduous journey across the Mongolian steppes and over the passes of the Himalayas into the plains of India. Sung yun in the sixth century and Hüan Ts'ang in the seventh are conspicuous among those who undertook this toilsome pilgrimage in the interest of the faith.

The knowledge gained was a huge benefit to the literature of the country. It brought in new ideas and added broader knowledge to its pages. The history and geography of India, which scholars had barely known before, became, albeit vaguely, familiar to them. Already, Fahsien, the significant forerunner of Chinese Buddhist pilgrims (B.C. 399), had traveled to India and described the wonders he saw in his 'Fuh kwo chi' (The Records of Buddhist Countries). As Buddhism spread in China, a desire to follow in his footsteps led others to embark on the long and difficult journey across the Mongolian steppes and over the Himalayan passes into the plains of India. Sung yun in the sixth century and Hüan Ts'ang in the seventh stand out among those who undertook this challenging pilgrimage for the sake of their faith.

Notwithstanding the occasional influx of new sentiments, however, the circumscribed circle of knowledge which was within the reach of Chinese scholars, and the poverty of their vocabulary, have always necessarily limited the wealth of their ideas; and at an early period of the history of the country we see symptoms of sterility creeping over the national mind. It is always easier to remember than to think; and it cannot but be looked upon as a sign of decadence in a literature when collections of ready-made knowledge take the place of original compositions, and when scholars devote themselves to the production of anthologies and encyclopædias instead of seeking out new thoughts and fresh branches of learning. In the sixth century, a period which coincides with the invention of printing, there was first shown that disposition to collect extracts from works of merit into anthologies, which have ever since been such a marked peculiarity of Chinese literature.

Despite occasional new ideas coming in, the limited scope of knowledge accessible to Chinese scholars and the lack of vocabulary have always restricted the richness of their ideas. Early in the country's history, signs of stagnation started to show in the national mindset. It's always easier to recall than to create new thoughts; it signals a decline in literature when pre-packaged knowledge replaces original works and when scholars focus on compiling anthologies and encyclopedias rather than pursuing new ideas and branches of study. In the sixth century, around the time printing was invented, the tendency to gather excerpts from notable works into anthologies emerged, which has since become a distinctive feature of Chinese literature.

[Pg 3641]

[Pg 3641]

That the effect of these works, and of the encyclopædias which are in a sense allied to them, has been detrimental to the national mind, there cannot be a doubt. Scholars are no longer required to search for themselves for the golden nuggets of knowledge in the mines of learning. They have but to turn to the great depositories of carefully extracted information, and they find ready to their hand the opinions and thoughts of all those who are considered to be authorities on the subject with which they desire to acquaint themselves. For the purposes of cram for students at the competitive examinations, these treasuries of knowledge are of inestimable value: and by their help, "scholars" who have neither depth of knowledge nor power of thought are able to make a show of erudition which is as hollow as it is valueless.

There's no doubt that the impact of these works, along with the encyclopedias that are somewhat related to them, has been harmful to the national mindset. Scholars no longer have to dig for valuable insights in the depths of knowledge. Instead, they simply need to consult the vast resources of carefully curated information, where they easily find the views and thoughts of all those recognized as experts on the topics they want to learn about. For students cramming for competitive exams, these resources are incredibly valuable; with their help, "scholars" who lack deep knowledge or critical thinking skills can create an appearance of learning that is as empty as it is worthless.

During the Ming Dynasty (1368-1644) this class of literature may be said to have reached its highest development. In the reign of the Emperor Yunglo (1403-1425) was compiled the largest encyclopædia which has ever seen the light. This gigantic work, which was entitled 'Yunglo ta tien,' consisted of no fewer than 22,877 books, and covered every branch of knowledge possessed by the Chinese. Possibly owing to its immense extent, it was never published; and such volumes as still survive the destroying influences of neglect and decay are yet to be found in manuscript on the shelves of the Imperial Library. Inspired perhaps by the example thus set, the Emperor K'anghi of the present dynasty appointed a commission of scholars to compile a similar work; and after forty years had been consumed in extracting from the past literatures every passage bearing on the 6109 headings which it was the will of K'anghi should be illustrated, the compilers were able to lay before their sovereign a work consisting of 5020 volumes, which they entitled 'Kin L'ing ku kin t'u shu chi ch'êng.' Unlike Yunglo's great work, this one was printed; and though only, as it is said, a hundred copies were issued, some still remain of the original edition. One such copy, complete in every particular, is to be seen at the British Museum. For completeness from a Chinese point of view this work stands out pre-eminently above all others; but owing to the very limited number of copies, it has never superseded the 'Wên hsien t'ung k'ao' by Ma Twanlin, which, though published four hundred years earlier, still holds its own in popular estimation.

During the Ming Dynasty (1368-1644), this type of literature reached its peak. Under Emperor Yunglo’s reign (1403-1425), the largest encyclopedia ever created was compiled. This massive work, called 'Yunglo ta tien,' consisted of 22,877 books and covered every area of knowledge known to the Chinese. Possibly due to its enormous size, it was never published, and the surviving volumes that have endured neglect and decay can still be found in manuscript form on the shelves of the Imperial Library. Perhaps inspired by this, Emperor K'anghi of the current dynasty set up a team of scholars to create a similar project. After forty years of gathering relevant passages from past literature on the 6,109 topics that K'anghi wanted included, the compilers presented their work, which contained 5,020 volumes and was titled 'Kin L'ing ku kin t'u shu chi ch'êng.' Unlike Yunglo's immense work, this one was printed, and although only about a hundred copies were produced, some of the original edition still exist. One complete copy is on display at the British Museum. From a Chinese perspective, this work is exceptionally comprehensive, but due to its limited copies, it has never replaced 'Wên hsien t'ung k'ao' by Ma Twanlin, which, although published four hundred years earlier, remains popular.

Much has been written by Chinese authors on scientific subjects, but the substance is remarkable for its extent rather than for its value. In each branch of knowledge they have advanced under foreign influence up to a certain point, and beyond that they have been unable to go. Their knowledge of astronomy, which is of Chaldean origin, is sufficient to enable them to calculate eclipses and to[Pg 3642] recognize the precession of the equinoxes, but it has left them with confused notions on subjects which are matters of common knowledge among Western people. It is the same in the case of medicine. They understand certain general principles of therapeutics and the use of certain herbs; but their knowledge is purely empirical, and their acquaintance with surgery is of the most elementary kind.

A lot has been written by Chinese authors on scientific topics, but the content is notable more for its volume than for its quality. In each field of knowledge, they have progressed under foreign influence to a certain point, but they haven't been able to advance further. Their understanding of astronomy, which has its roots in Chaldean knowledge, is enough for them to calculate eclipses and recognize the precession of the equinoxes, but it leaves them with unclear ideas about subjects that are basic knowledge for Westerners. The same goes for medicine. They grasp some general principles of treatment and the use of certain herbs, but their knowledge is largely based on experience, and their understanding of surgery is very basic.

It is perhaps in their novels and plays, however, that the most marked defects in the national mind become apparent. The systems of education and the consequent mental habit in vogue are the outcomes of that lack of imagination which distinguishes the people, and which finds its reflection in all those branches of literature which are more directly dependent on the flow of new and striking ideas. There is little delineation of character either in their novels or their plays. The personages portrayed are all either models of virtue and learning, or shocking examples of ignorance and turpitude. Their actions are mechanical, and the incidents described have little or no connection with one another. The stories are in fact arranged much as a clever child might be expected to arrange them, and they are by no means free from the weary iterations in which untutored minds are apt to indulge. Chinese scholars are conscious of these defects, and attempt to explain them by describing novel-writing as being beneath the serious attention of all those who are interested in learning. This view is commonly accepted by their learned world, who divide literature into four classes, viz., Classics, History, Philosophy, and Belles-lettres. The last of these does not include either romances or plays; and with the exception of two or three standard works of fiction and the 'Hundred Plays of the Yüan Dynasty' (A.D. 1280-1368), no specimens of either of these two classes of literature would ever be found in a library of standing. But this contempt for works of imagination is probably less the cause of their inferiority than the result of it. The Providence which has given Chinamen untiring diligence, inexhaustible memories, and a love of learning, has not vouchsafed to touch their tongues with the live coal of imagination. They are plodding students, and though quite capable of narrating events and of producing endless dissertations on the interpretation of the classics and the true meaning of the philosophy on which they are based, are entirely unprovided with that power of fancy which is able to bring before the eye, as in a living picture, the phantoms of the brain.

It’s probably in their novels and plays that the most noticeable flaws in the national mindset become clear. The education systems and the resulting mental habits in place stem from a lack of imagination that defines the people, which is reflected in all those areas of literature that depend more directly on the flow of new and striking ideas. There’s very little character development in their novels or plays. The characters depicted are either models of virtue and knowledge or shocking examples of ignorance and moral decay. Their actions feel mechanical, and the incidents described don’t really connect with each other. The stories are essentially organized like a clever child might arrange them and are definitely not free from the repetitive patterns that untutored minds tend to indulge in. Chinese scholars recognize these shortcomings and try to explain them by saying that novel writing is beneath the serious attention of those interested in education. This perspective is widely accepted in their academic circles, which classify literature into four categories: Classics, History, Philosophy, and Belles-lettres. The latter does not include either novels or plays; aside from a few standard works of fiction and the 'Hundred Plays of the Yüan Dynasty' (A.D. 1280-1368), you wouldn’t find examples of these two types of literature in any respectable library. However, this disdain for imaginative works probably results more from their inferiority than causes it. The Providence that has given Chinese people tireless diligence, incredible memories, and a love for learning hasn’t inspired their creativity. They are diligent students and, while they can easily narrate events and create endless essays on the interpretation of the classics and the true meaning of the philosophy behind them, they lack the imaginative power that can vividly bring the mind's visions to life.

Nobert K. Douglas

[Pg 3643]

[Pg 3643]

SELECTED MAXIMS
On Morals, Life Philosophy, Character, Circumstances, etc.

From the Chinese Moralists

Filial piety and fraternal submission, are they not the root of all benevolent actions?—Confucian An., Heo Urh (ch. ii.).

Filial piety and brotherly respect, aren’t they the foundation of all kind actions?—Confucianism, Heo Urh (ch. ii.).

The path of duty lies in what is near, and men seek for it in what is remote. The work of duty lies in what is easy, and men seek for it in what is difficult. If each man would love his parents and show due respect to his elders, the whole empire would enjoy tranquillity.—Mencius, Le Low (pt. i., ch. xi.).

The path of duty is found in what is close at hand, yet people look for it in distant places. The work of duty is in what is simple, but people search for it in complicated things. If everyone loved their parents and respected their elders, the entire country would be peaceful.—Mencius, Le Low (pt. i., ch. xi.).

Hold faithfulness and sincerity as first principles.—Confucian An., Heo Urh (ch. viii.).

Hold loyalty and honesty as your top principles.—Confucianism, Heo Urh (ch. viii.).

If what we see is doubtful, how can we believe what is spoken behind the back?—Inscription in "Celestial Influence Temple."

If what we see is questionable, how can we trust what’s said behind our backs?—Engraving in "Celestial Influence Temple."

Words which are simple, while their meaning is far-reaching, are good words. Principles which are held as compendious, while their application is extensive, are good principles. The words of the superior man are not necessarily high-sounding, but great principles are contained in them.—Mencius, Tsin Sin (ch. xxxii.).

Words that are simple, yet have deep meaning, are good words. Principles that are concise but widely applicable are good principles. The words of a wise person don’t have to be fancy, but they carry significant principles within them.—Mencius, Tsin Sin (ch. xxxii.).

The superior man is correctly firm, and not firm merely.—Confucian An., Wei Ling Kung (ch. xxxvi.).

The superior man is rightly strong, and not just strong. —Confucianism, Wei Ling Kung (ch. xxxvi.).

For one word a man is often deemed to be wise; and for one word he is often deemed to be foolish. We ought to be careful indeed in what we say.—Confucian An., Observations of Tsze Kung.

For a single word, a man can often be considered wise; and for one word, he can also be seen as foolish. We should be very careful about what we say.—Confucianism, Observations of Tsze Kung.

In archery we have something like the way of the superior man. When the archer misses the centre of the target, he turns round and seeks for the cause of his failure in himself.—Doctrine of the Mean (ch. xiv.).

In archery, we have a concept similar to the way of the superior man. When the archer misses the center of the target, he turns around and looks for the reason for his failure within himself.—Doctrine of the Mean (ch. xiv.).

God leads men to tranquil security.—Shoo King, ii., Numerous Officers (ch. ii.).[Pg 3644]

God guides people to peaceful safety.—Shoo King, ii., Numerous Officers (ch. ii.).[Pg 3644]

The glory and tranquillity of a State may arise from the excellence of one man.—Shoo King, ii., Speech of the Duke of Tsin (ch. viii.).

The greatness and calm of a state can come from the excellence of a single individual.—Shoo King, ii., Speech of the Duke of Tsin (ch. viii.).

Mencius said, The superior man has two things in which he delights, and to be ruler over the empire is not one of them.

Mencius said, The superior person has two things that bring them joy, and being the ruler of the empire is not one of them.

That his father and mother are both alive, and that the condition of his brothers affords no cause for anxiety; this is one delight.

That his mom and dad are both alive, and that his brothers are doing fine, is one reason for joy.

Then when looking up he has no occasion for shame before heaven, and below he has no occasion to blush before men; this is a second delight.—Mencius, Tsin Sin (pt. i., ch. xx.).

Then when he looks up, he has no reason to feel ashamed in front of heaven, and down here, he has no reason to blush in front of people; this is a second joy.—Mencius, Tsin Sin (pt. i., ch. xx.).

Fine words and an insinuating appearance are seldom associated with virtue.—Confucian An., Yang Ho (ch. xvii.).

Fine words and a charming appearance are rarely linked with true virtue.—Confucianism, Yang Ho (ch. xvii.).

I am pleased with your intelligent virtue, not loudly proclaimed nor portrayed, without extravagance or changeableness, without consciousness of effort on your part, in accordance with the pattern of God.—She King, ii., Major Odes, Hwang I.

I appreciate your wise character, not boisterously advertised or exaggerated, steady and genuine, showing no signs of effort on your part, aligned with the design of God.—She King, ii., Major Odes, Hwang I.

Learning without thought is labor lost; thought without learning is perilous.—Confucian An., Wei Ching (ch. xv.).

Learning without thinking is wasted effort; thinking without learning is dangerous.—Confucianism, Wei Ching (ch. xv.).

Without recognizing the ordinances of Heaven it is impossible to be a superior man.—Confucian An., Yaou Yue (ch. iii.).

Without acknowledging the laws of Heaven, it's impossible to be a truly great person.—Confucianism, Yaou Yue (ch. iii.).

Be really scared,
Stay alert day and night; Men don't stumble on mountains,
They trip over ant hills.
Yaou's Warning, Poem from Hwae Nan.

The ways of God are not invariable; on the good doer he sends down all blessings, and on the evil doer he sends down all miseries.—Shoo King, Instructions of E (ch. iv.).

The ways of God are not fixed; He bestows all blessings on those who do good, and He brings all miseries upon those who do evil.—Shoo King, Instructions of E (ch. iv.).

In the way of superior man there are four things, not one of which have I as yet attained:—To serve my father as I would require my son to serve me; to serve my Prince as I would require my minister to serve me; to serve my elder brother as I would require my younger brother to serve me; to set the example in behaving to a friend as I would require him to behave to me.—Doctrine of the Mean (ch. xiii.).

In the path of a superior person, there are four things that I have not yet achieved:—To serve my father as I would want my son to serve me; to serve my prince as I would expect my minister to serve me; to serve my older brother as I would want my younger brother to serve me; and to set the example in how to treat a friend as I would expect him to treat me.—The Middle Way (ch. xiii.).

Virtue has no invariable model. A supreme regard to what is good gives the model of it. What is good has no invariable[Pg 3645] characteristic to be supremely regarded; it is found where there is conformity to the uniform decision of the mind.—Shoo King, Both Possessed Pure Virtue (ch. iii.).

Virtue doesn't have a fixed model. A strong focus on what is good creates its model. What is good doesn't have a consistent defining trait that should be highly regarded; it exists where there is agreement with the consistent judgment of the mind.—Shoo King, Both Possessed Pure Virtue (ch. iii.).

This King Wan Mindfully and respectfully With all intelligence dedicated to God,
And so they received the great blessing.—
She King, Decade of King Wan II.

Man's nature to good is like the tendency of water to flow downwards. There are none but have this tendency to good, just as all water flows downwards.—Mencius, Kaou Tsze (pt. i., ch. ii).

Man's natural inclination towards goodness is like water's tendency to flow downward. Everyone has this tendency towards good, just like all water flows downward.—Mencius, Kaou Tsze (pt. i., ch. ii).

Virtue is the root; wealth the result.—The Great Learning (ch. x.).

Virtue is the foundation; wealth is the outcome.—The Great Learning (ch. x.).

Its sovereigns on their part were humbly careful not to lose the favor of God.—Shoo King, ii., Numerous Officers (ch. viii.).

Its rulers, for their part, were modestly attentive to maintain God's favor.—Shoo King, ii., Numerous Officers (ch. viii.).

He who loves his parents will not dare to incur the risk of being hated by any man, and he who reveres his parents will not dare to incur the risk of being condemned by any man.—Hsiao King, Filial Piety (ch. ii.).

He who loves his parents will not risk being hated by anyone, and he who respects his parents will not risk being judged by anyone.—Hsiao King, Filial Piety (ch. ii.).

Do not speak lightly; your words are your own. Do not say, This is of little importance; no one can hold my tongue for me; words are not to be cast away. Every word finds its answer; every good deed has its recompense.—She King, ii., Major Odes, the Yi.

Do not speak casually; your words belong to you. Don’t say, "This doesn’t matter; no one can silence me." Words should not be discarded. Every word demands a response; every good deed earns its reward.—She King, ii., Major Odes, the Yi.

Looked at in friendly intercourse with superior men, you make your countenance harmonious and mild, anxious not to do anything wrong. Looked at in your chamber, you ought to be equally free from shame before the light which shines in. Do not say, This place is not public; no one can see me here: the approaches of spiritual beings cannot be calculated beforehand, but the more should they not be slighted.—She King, ii., Major Odes, the Yi.

Looked at in friendly interaction with people who are more accomplished, you keep your expression calm and gentle, trying not to make any mistakes. When you're alone in your room, you should feel just as unashamed in front of the light that comes in. Don't say, "This place isn't public; no one can see me here": the presence of spiritual beings can't be predicted, and we should definitely not take them lightly.—She King, ii., Major Odes, the Yi.

Let me not say that Heaven is high aloft above me. It ascends and descends about our doings; it daily inspects us wherever we are.—She King, i., Sacrificial Odes of Kau, Ode, King Kih.[Pg 3646]

Let me not claim that Heaven is far above me. It rises and falls with our actions; it watches over us every day, no matter where we are.—She King, i., Sacrificial Odes of Kau, Ode, King Kih.[Pg 3646]

What future misery have they and ought they to endure who talk of what is not good in others?—Mencius, Le Low (pt. ii., ch. ix.).

What future misery do they have to face and should they endure who talk about what's not good in others?—Mencius, Le Low (pt. ii., ch. ix.).

Above all, sternly keep yourself from drink.—Shoo King, Announcement about Drunkenness (ch. xiii.).

Above all, firmly avoid drinking.—Shoo King, Announcement about Drunkenness (ch. xiii.).

Out of ten thousand wrongs, immorality is the worst. Of all one hundred virtues, filial piety is the most important.
Confucian Quote.

There are three thousand offenses against which the five punishments are directed, and there is not one of them greater than being unfilial.—The Hsiao King, The Five Punishments.

There are three thousand offenses that the five punishments target, and none of them is worse than being unfilial.—The Hsiao King, The Five Punishments.

Benevolence is man's mind and righteousness is man's path.

Benevolence is the way people think, and righteousness is the way they choose to act.

How lamentable is it to neglect the path and not pursue it, to lose the mind and not know to seek it again.—Mencius, Kaou Tsze (pt. i., ch. xi.).

How sad it is to ignore the path and not follow it, to lose your mind and not even know to look for it again. —Mencius, Kaou Tsze (pt. i., ch. xi.).

Tsze Kung asked, saying, "What do you say of a man who is loved by all the people of his village?" The Master replied, "We may not for that accord our approval of him." "And what do you say of him who is hated by all the people of his village?" The Master said, "We may not for that conclude that he is bad. It is better than either of these cases that the good in the village love him and the bad hate him."—Confucian An., Tsze Loo (ch. xxiv.).

Tsze Kung asked, "What do you think about a man who is loved by everyone in his village?" The Master replied, "That doesn't mean we should automatically approve of him." "And what about someone who is hated by everyone in his village?" The Master said, "We can’t assume he’s bad just because of that. It's actually better if the good people in the village love him and the bad ones hate him."—Confucian Analects., Tsze Loo (ch. xxiv.).

Men must be decided on what they will not do, and then they are able to act with vigor in which they ought.—Mencius, Le Low (pt. ii., ch. viii.).

Men must be clear about what they won't do, and then they can act with the energy that is necessary.—Mencius, Le Low (pt. ii., ch. viii.).

Learn as if you could not reach your object and were always fearing also lest you should lose it.—Confucian An., T'ae Pih (ch. xvii.).

Learn as if you could never achieve your goal and were constantly afraid of losing it.—Confucianism, T'ae Pih (ch. xvii.).

King Wan looked on the people as he would on a man who was wounded, and he looked toward the right path as if he could not see it.—Mencius, Le Low (pt. ii., ch. xx.).

King Wan observed the people as if they were a wounded person, and he gazed toward the right path as if he couldn't see it.—Mencius, Le Low (pt. ii., ch. xx.).

To nourish the heart there is nothing better than to make the desires few.—Mencius, Tsin Sin (ch. xxxv.).

To nurture the heart, there's nothing better than to keep desires minimal.—Mencius, Tsin Sin (ch. xxxv.).

When Heaven is about to confer a great office on any man, it first exercises his mind with suffering, and his sinews and[Pg 3647] bones with toil. It exposes his body to hunger, and subjects him to extreme poverty. It confounds his undertakings. By all these methods it stimulates his mind, hardens his nature, and supplies his incompetencies.—Mencius, Kaou Tsze (pt. ii. ch. xv.).

When the universe is about to give someone an important position, it first tests their mind with suffering and their body with hard work. It puts them through hunger and extreme poverty. It disrupts their efforts. Through all these challenges, it sharpens their mind, strengthens their character, and helps them address their shortcomings.—Mencius, Kaou Tsze (pt. ii. ch. xv.).

You should ever stand in awe of the punishment of Heaven.—Shoo King, ii.; Prince of Leu on Punishments.

You should always stand in awe of the consequences from above.—Shoo King, ii.; Prince of Leu on Punishments.

Great Heaven is intelligent and is with you in all your doings. Great Heaven is clear-seeing, and is with you in all your wanderings and indulgences.—She King, ii., Major Odes, the Pan.

Great Heaven is wise and is with you in everything you do. Great Heaven sees clearly and is with you in all your travels and pleasures.—She King, ii., Major Odes, the Pan.

Ke Loo asked about serving the spirits of the dead. The Master said, "While you are not able to serve men, how can you serve their spirits?" Ke Loo added, "I venture to ask about death." He was answered, "While you do not know life, how can you know about death?"—Confucian An., Seen Tsin (ch. xi.).

Ke Loo asked about honoring the spirits of the dead. The Master replied, "If you can't serve the living, how can you serve their spirits?" Ke Loo continued, "I dare to ask about death." He was told, "If you don't understand life, how can you understand death?"—Confucianism, Seen Tsin (ch. xi.).

For all affairs let there be adequate preparation. With preparation there will be no calamities.—Shoo King, Charge of Yue (ch. i.).

For everything, there should be proper preparation. With preparation, there will be no disasters.—Shoo King, Charge of Yue (ch. i.).

As to what the superior man would feel to be a calamity, there is no such thing. He does nothing which is not according to propriety. If there should befall him one morning's calamity, the superior man does not account it a calamity.—Mencius, Le Low (pt. ii., ch. xxviii.).

As for what a noble person would consider a disaster, there isn't really such a thing. They act only in ways that are proper. If they face a disaster one morning, they don't see it as a disaster.—Mencius, Le Low (pt. ii., ch. xxviii.).

God is with you, have no doubts in your heart.—She King, Decade of King Wan II.

God is with you; don't doubt in your heart.—She King, Decade of King Wan II.

Beware. What proceeds from you will return to you again.—Mencius, King Hwuy (pt. ii., ch. xii.).

Beware. What you send out will come back to you again.—Mencius, King Hwuy (pt. ii., ch. xii.).

Show reverence for the weak.—Shoo King, Timber of the Tsze Tree (ch. iii.).

Show respect for those who are vulnerable.—Shoo King, Timber of the Tsze Tree (ch. iii.).

When the year becomes cold, then we know how the pine and the cypress are the last to lose their leaves; i.e., men are not known save in times of adversity.—Confucian An., Tsze Han (ch. xxvii.).

When the year gets cold, we see that the pine and the cypress are the last to shed their leaves; in other words, people are only recognized in tough times.—Confucianism, Tsze Han (ch. xxvii.).

By nature men are nearly alike; by practice they get to be wide apart.—Confucian An., Yang Ho (ch. ii.).[Pg 3648]

By nature, men are almost the same; through experience, they become very different.—Confucian Analects., Yang Ho (ch. ii.).[Pg 3648]

All are good at first, but few prove themselves to be so at the last.—She King, ii., Major Odes, the Tang.

All seem great at first, but only a few prove to be so in the end.—She King, ii., Major Odes, the Tang.

In serving his parents a son may remonstrate with them, but gently; when he sees that they do not incline to follow his advice he shows an increased degree of reverence, but does not abandon his purpose; and should they punish him he does not allow himself to murmur.—Confucian An., Le Yin (ch. xviii.).

In serving his parents, a son can express his feelings, but he should do so gently; when he notices they are not willing to take his advice, he increases his respect for them but doesn’t give up on his intentions; and if they discipline him, he doesn’t complain.—Confucianism, Le Yin (ch. xviii.).

The Great God has conferred on the inferior people a moral sense, compliance with which would show their nature invariably right.—Shoo King, Announcement of T'ang (ch. ii.).

The Great God has given the lesser people a moral sense, following which would consistently demonstrate their nature as good.—Shoo King, Announcement of T'ang (ch. ii.).

Confucius said:—"There are three things which the superior man guards against. In youth when the physical powers are not yet settled, he guards against lust. When he is strong and the physical powers are full of vigor, he guards against quarrelsomeness. When he is old and the animal powers are decayed, he guards against covetousness."—Confucian An., Ke She (ch. vii.).

Confucius said:—"There are three things that a wise person should be cautious about. In youth, when their physical abilities are still developing, they should guard against lust. In their prime, when they are strong and full of energy, they should guard against becoming argumentative. In old age, when their physical vitality is fading, they should guard against greed."—Confucian Analects., Ke She (ch. vii.).

He who stops short where stopping short is not allowable, will stop short in everything. He who behaves shabbily to those whom he ought to treat well, will behave shabbily to all.—Mencius, Tsin Sin (pt. i., ch. xliv.).

The person who halts where it's not acceptable to halt will end up halting in everything. Someone who treats those they should treat well poorly will end up treating everyone poorly.—Mencius, Tsin Sin (pt. i., ch. xliv.).

Men are partial where they feel affection and love; partial where they despise and dislike; partial where they stand in awe and reverence; partial where they feel sorrow and compassion; partial where they are arrogant and rude. Thus it is that there are few men in the world who love and at the same time know the bad qualities of the object of their love, or who hate and yet know the excellences of the object of their hatred.—The Great Learning (ch. viii.).

Men are biased when they feel affection and love; biased when they hate and dislike; biased when they feel awe and respect; biased when they feel sadness and compassion; biased when they are arrogant and rude. Therefore, there are few people in the world who can love while also recognizing the flaws of the person they love, or who can hate while still knowing the good qualities of the person they hate.—The Great Learning (ch. viii.).

Heaven's plan in the production of mankind is this: that they who are first informed should instruct those who are later in being informed, and they who first apprehend principles should instruct those who are slower to do so. I am one of Heaven's people who first apprehended. I will take these principles and instruct this people in them.—Mencius, Wan Chang (pt. i., ch. vii.).

Heaven's plan in creating humanity is that those who are informed first should teach those who learn later, and those who grasp ideas first should explain them to those who take longer. I am one of those who got it early. I will take these ideas and teach this community about them.—Mencius, Wan Chang (pt. i., ch. vii.).

From 'The Proverbial Philosophy of Confucius': copyrighted 1895, by Forster H. Jennings; G. P. Putnam's Sons, Publishers

From 'The Proverbial Philosophy of Confucius': copyrighted 1895, by Forster H. Jennings; G. P. Putnam's Sons, Publishers


[Pg 3649]

[Pg 3649]

RUFUS CHOATE

(1799-1859)

BY ALBERT STICKNEY

R

ufus Choate, one of the greatest, if not the greatest, of advocates who have appeared at the English or American bar, was one of the most remarkable products of what is ordinarily considered hard, prosaic, matter-of-fact New England. He was a man quite apart from the ordinary race of lawyers or New-Englanders. He was as different from the typical New-Englander as was Hawthorne or Emerson. He had the imagination of a poet; and to his imagination, singular as it may seem, was largely due his success in handling questions of fact before juries.

Rufus Choate, one of the greatest, if not the greatest, advocates to have ever appeared at the English or American bar, was one of the most remarkable outcomes of what is usually seen as the tough, practical, no-nonsense nature of New England. He was a man completely distinct from the typical group of lawyers or New-Englanders. He was as different from the average New Englander as Hawthorne or Emerson. He had the imagination of a poet, and strangely enough, it was largely responsible for his success in addressing factual questions before juries.

Rufus Choate Rufus Choate

He was born of good old English stock, in the southeastern part of the town of Ipswich, in the county of Essex and State of Massachusetts, on the first day of October, 1799. His ancestors had lived in Essex County from a very early date in its history and had filled important public positions. He was born and bred in sight of the sea, and his love for it stayed with him through life. One of his most eloquent addresses was on 'The Romance of the Sea.' And in his last illness at Halifax, his keenest pleasure was to watch the ships sailing in front of his windows. Dropping into sleep on one occasion, a few days before his death, he said to his attendant, "If a schooner or sloop goes by, don't disturb me; but if there is a square-rigged vessel, wake me."

He was born of good old English heritage in the southeastern part of Ipswich, Essex County, Massachusetts, on October 1, 1799. His family had lived in Essex County since the early days of its history and had held important public positions. He grew up near the sea, and his love for it lasted throughout his life. One of his most powerful speeches was called "The Romance of the Sea." During his last illness in Halifax, his greatest joy was watching the ships sail past his windows. A few days before he died, he drifted off to sleep once and said to his caregiver, "If a schooner or sloop goes by, don’t wake me; but if there’s a square-rigged ship, please wake me."

Mr. Choate had the ordinary education then given in New England to young men who had a love of learning. He began with the district school; from there he went to the academy at Hampton, New Hampshire; and later he entered Dartmouth College, where he graduated the first scholar in his class, in 1819. It is hard to find an accurate standard of comparison between the scholarship of that period and that of the present. No doubt, in our New England colleges of to-day there is a larger number of young men who have a considerable store of knowledge on many subjects of classical learning. But it is very doubtful if the graduates of Harvard and[Pg 3650] Yale of to-day are able to read the standard classic authors at the day of their graduation, with the ease and accuracy of Mr. Choate at the end of his active professional career in the year 1859. His continued devotion to the classics is shown by the following extract from his journal in the year 1844, while he was a member of Congress:—

Mr. Choate received the typical education in New England that was available to young men who loved learning. He started at the district school, then moved on to the academy in Hampton, New Hampshire, and later attended Dartmouth College, where he graduated as the top student in his class in 1819. It's difficult to find a fair way to compare the scholarship from that time to today. No doubt, New England colleges now have many young men with a wealth of knowledge on various subjects in classical studies. However, it's questionable whether today's graduates from Harvard and Yale can read standard classic authors with the same ease and accuracy as Mr. Choate could by the end of his active professional career in 1859. His ongoing dedication to the classics is evident in the following excerpt from his journal in 1844, while he was a member of Congress:—

"1. Some professional work must be done every day.... Recent experiences suggest that I ought to be more familiar with evidence and Cowen's Phillips; therefore, daily for half an hour, I will thumb conscientiously. When I come home again, in the intervals of actual employment, my recent methods of reading, accompanying the reports with the composition of arguments upon the points adjudged, may be properly resumed.

"1. I need to do some professional work every day.... Recent experiences indicate that I should get more familiar with evidence and Cowen's Phillips; so, for half an hour each day, I will study diligently. When I get home again, during breaks from my actual job, I can properly continue my recent reading methods, pairing the reports with writing arguments on the points discussed."

"2. In my Greek, Latin, and French readings—Odyssey, Thucydides, Tacitus, Juvenal, and some French orator or critic—I need make no change. So, too, Milton, Johnson, Burke—semper in manu—ut mos est. To my Greek I ought to add a page a day of Crosby's Grammar, and the practice of parsing every word in my few lines of Homer. On Sunday, the Greek Testament, and Septuagint, and French. This, and the oration of the Crown, which I will completely master, translate, annotate, and commit, will be enough in this kind. If not, I will add a translation of a sentence or two from Tacitus."

"2. In my readings of Greek, Latin, and French—Odyssey, Thucydides, Tacitus, Juvenal, and some French speaker or critic—I don't need to change anything. Likewise, with Milton, Johnson, Burke—always at hand—as is customary. For my Greek studies, I should add a page a day of Crosby's Grammar and practice parsing every word in my few lines of Homer. On Sunday, I’ll read the Greek Testament, the Septuagint, and French. This, along with the speech of the Crown, which I will fully master, translate, annotate, and memorize, will be sufficient in this area. If not, I’ll add a translation of a sentence or two from Tacitus."

A similar extract from his journal under the date of December 15th, 1844, reads:—

A similar entry from his journal dated December 15th, 1844, says:—

"I begin a great work,—Thucydides, in Bloomfield's new edition,—with the intention of understanding a difficult and learning something from an instructive writer,—something for the more and more complicated, interior, inter-State American politics.

"I’m starting an important task—Thucydides, in Bloomfield's new edition—with the goal of grasping something challenging and learning from a knowledgeable author—something for the increasingly complex, internal, inter-State American politics."

"With Thucydides, I shall read Wachsmuth, with historical references and verifications. Schomann on the Assemblies of the Athenians, especially, I am to meditate, and master Danier's Horace, Ode 1, 11th to 14th line, translation and notes,—a pocket edition to be always in pocket."

"With Thucydides, I will read Wachsmuth for historical references and confirmations. I particularly want to study Schomann on the Athenian Assemblies and get a good grasp of Danier's translation and notes on Horace, Ode 1, lines 11 to 14—a pocket edition that I’ll always keep with me."

Throughout his life Mr. Choate kept up his classical studies. Few of the graduates of our leading colleges to-day carry from Commencement a training which makes the study of the Greek and Latin authors either easy or pleasant. Mr. Choate, like nearly every lawyer who has ever distinguished himself at the English bar, was a monument to the value of the study of the classics as a mere means of training for the active practical work of a lawyer.

Throughout his life, Mr. Choate continued his classical studies. Few of today's graduates from our top colleges leave Commencement with a background that makes studying Greek and Latin authors either easy or enjoyable. Mr. Choate, like almost every lawyer who has excelled at the English bar, stood as a testament to the value of studying the classics as a way to prepare for the practical work of a lawyer.

Mr. Choate studied law at Cambridge in the Harvard Law School. Nearly a year he spent at Washington in the office of Mr. Wirt, then Attorney-General of the United States. This was in 1821. Thereafter he was admitted to the bar, in September, 1823. He opened his office in Salem, but soon removed to Danvers, where he practiced for four or five years.

Mr. Choate studied law at Harvard Law School in Cambridge. He spent almost a year in Washington at the office of Mr. Wirt, who was the Attorney General of the United States at that time, in 1821. After that, he was admitted to the bar in September 1823. He opened his office in Salem but soon moved to Danvers, where he practiced for four to five years.

[Pg 3651]

[Pg 3651]

During these earliest years of his professional life he had the fortune which many other brilliant men in his profession have experienced,—that of waiting and hoping. During his first two or three years, it is said, he was so despondent as to his chances of professional success that he seriously contemplated abandoning the law. In time he got his opportunity to show the stuff of which he was made. His first professional efforts were in petty cases before justices of the peace. Very soon however his great ability, with his untiring industry and his intense devotion to any cause in his hands, brought the reputation which he deserved, and reputation brought clients.

During the early years of his career, he experienced the same luck that many other talented people in his field have faced—waiting and hoping for a break. In his first couple of years, it’s said he felt so hopeless about his chances for success that he seriously considered quitting law altogether. Eventually, he got the chance to prove what he was capable of. His initial work was in minor cases before justices of the peace. However, it wasn't long before his exceptional talent, relentless work ethic, and deep commitment to any case he took on earned him the reputation he deserved, and that reputation brought him clients.

In 1828 he removed to Salem. The Essex bar was one of great ability. Mr. Choate at once became a leader. Among his contemporaries at that bar was Caleb Cushing. Mr. Choate at first had many criminal cases. In the year 1830 he was, with Mr. Webster, one of the counsel for the prosecution in the celebrated White murder case.

In 1828, he moved to Salem. The Essex bar had a reputation for being highly skilled. Mr. Choate quickly established himself as a leader there. Among his peers at that bar was Caleb Cushing. Initially, Mr. Choate took on many criminal cases. In 1830, he was, along with Mr. Webster, one of the lawyers for the prosecution in the famous White murder case.

In 1830 he was elected to Congress as a member of the House of Representatives, at the age of thirty-one years. At once he laid out a course of study which was to fit him for the duties of his public life. An extract from it reads as follows:—

In 1830, he was elected to Congress as a member of the House of Representatives at the age of thirty-one. Right away, he mapped out a study plan to prepare him for his public duties. An excerpt from it reads as follows:—

"Nov. 4, 1830.

Nov 4, 1830.

"Facienda ad munus nuper impositum.

"Task for the recently assigned role."

"i. Pers. quals. [personal qualities], Memory, Daily Food, and Cowper dum ambulo. Voice, Manner, Exercitationes diurnæ.

"i. Pers. quals. [personal qualities], Memory, Daily Food, and Cowper while I walk. Voice, Manner, Daily Exercises.

"2. Current politics in papers. 1. Cum Notulis, daily,—Geog., &c. 2. Annual Reg., Past Intelligencers, &c.

"2. Current politics in newspapers. 1. Cum Notulis, daily,—Geog., etc. 2. Annual Reg., Past Intelligencers, etc."


"4. Civil History of U. States—in Pitkin and original sources.

4. Civil History of the U.S.—in Pitkin and original sources.

"5. Exam. of Pending Questions: Tariff, Pub. Lands, Indians, Nullifications.

"5. Examination of Outstanding Issues: Tariff, Public Lands, Native Americans, Nullifications."

"6. Am. and Brit. Eloquence,—Writing, Practice."

"6. American and British Eloquence — Writing, Practice."

Then follow in his manuscript upwards of twenty pages of close writing, consisting of memoranda and statements, drawn from a multitude of sources, on the subjects laid down by him at the beginning as the ones to be investigated.

Then follow in his manuscript over twenty pages of tightly written notes and statements, gathered from numerous sources, on the topics he outlined at the start as the ones to be explored.

In Congress he found himself in competition with many men of marked ability. Among the members of Congress then from Massachusetts were Mr. Webster in the Senate; and in the House, John Quincy Adams, Edward Everett, Nathan Appleton, George N. Briggs, and John Davis. In the Senate, from other States, were Peleg Sprague from Maine,—one of the ablest jurists this country has produced; Samuel Prentiss, Mr. Marcy, Mr. Dallas, Mr. Clayton, Mr. Clay, and Mr. Benton. In the House were James M. Wayne, Mr. McDuffie, Mr. Polk, Mr. Corwin, and Mr. Verplanck.

In Congress, he found himself competing with many highly skilled individuals. Among the Massachusetts members at the time were Mr. Webster in the Senate, and in the House, John Quincy Adams, Edward Everett, Nathan Appleton, George N. Briggs, and John Davis. In the Senate from other states were Peleg Sprague from Maine—one of the most skilled jurists this country has seen; Samuel Prentiss, Mr. Marcy, Mr. Dallas, Mr. Clayton, Mr. Clay, and Mr. Benton. In the House, there were James M. Wayne, Mr. McDuffie, Mr. Polk, Mr. Corwin, and Mr. Verplanck.

[Pg 3652]

[Pg 3652]

Among men of this calibre Mr. Choate at once, with ease, took rank as one of the first. He made but two speeches during the session; but these gave him a position which he ever afterwards held among the most eloquent and convincing speakers in public life.

Among men of this caliber, Mr. Choate quickly established himself as one of the top speakers. He only gave two speeches during the session, but these earned him a reputation that he maintained as one of the most eloquent and persuasive speakers in public life.

In April 1833 Mr. Choate was re-elected to Congress. At this session he made a speech on the removal of the public deposits by President Jackson from the Bank of the United States. The following incident shows his power as an orator:—

In April 1833, Mr. Choate was re-elected to Congress. During this session, he gave a speech about President Jackson's decision to remove public deposits from the Bank of the United States. The following incident demonstrates his skill as a speaker:—

Benjamin Hardin was then a member from Kentucky, of the House of Representatives; and was himself intending to speak on the same side of the question with Mr. Choate. In such cases, Mr. Hardin's rule was to listen to no other speaker before speaking himself. Consequently when Mr. Choate began speaking, Mr. Hardin started to leave the House. He waited however for a moment to listen to a few sentences from Mr. Choate, and with this result, as told in his own words:—"The member from Massachusetts rose to speak, and in accordance with my custom I took my hat to leave, lingering a moment just to notice the tone of his voice and the manner of his speech. But that moment was fatal to my resolution. I became charmed by the music of his voice, and was captivated by the power of his eloquence, and found myself wholly unable to move until the last word of his beautiful speech had been uttered."

Benjamin Hardin was a representative from Kentucky in the House of Representatives and was planning to speak on the same side of the issue as Mr. Choate. In these situations, Mr. Hardin usually made it a point not to listen to anyone else before he spoke himself. Therefore, when Mr. Choate began to speak, Mr. Hardin started to leave the House. However, he paused for a moment to hear a few sentences from Mr. Choate, which led to this outcome, as he described it:—"The member from Massachusetts stood up to speak, and following my usual practice, I grabbed my hat to leave, but paused for a moment just to catch the tone of his voice and the style of his speech. But that moment proved fatal to my intention. I became entranced by the sound of his voice and was captivated by the power of his eloquence, finding myself completely unable to move until he finished his beautiful speech."

At the close of this session Mr. Choate resigned his seat in Congress and went to Boston, there to follow the practice of his profession. At the Boston bar he met a remarkably brilliant group of men. There were Jeremiah Mason, whom Mr. Webster is said to have considered the strongest man that he ever met in any legal contest; Franklin Dexter; Chief Justice Shaw (then at the bar); Judges Wilde, Hoar, and Thomas, afterwards of the Massachusetts Supreme Court; Mr. Fletcher, Judge Benjamin R. Curtis, Sidney Bartlett, Richard H. Dana, William D. Sohier, Henry W. Paine, Edward D. Sohier, with others whose names are now almost forgotten. These men formed a bar the like of which has seldom if ever been assembled in any one jurisdiction. Here too Mr. Choate at once came to the front. With every talent which could make a man a great advocate,—with a marvelous memory, a keen logical intellect, a sound legal judgment,—he had now acquired a large professional experience and a very complete professional training. As has been seen, he had a thorough classical training,—that is, of the kind best fitted to his needs. His professional studies before beginning his professional practice had been the best then attainable; very possibly, for him, they were quite as good as can be had at any of the law schools of to-day. His range of reading and information was extremely wide. He had had several years of experience at Washington in Congress. [Pg 3653]And ever since leaving the law school his mere professional studies had been most severe. It is hard to see how any man could be better equipped for professional practice than Mr. Choate was at this time.

At the end of this session, Mr. Choate resigned his seat in Congress and went to Boston to practice his profession. At the Boston bar, he encountered a remarkably talented group of men. There was Jeremiah Mason, whom Mr. Webster reportedly considered the strongest opponent he ever faced in any legal battle; Franklin Dexter; Chief Justice Shaw (who was then practicing law); Judges Wilde, Hoar, and Thomas, who later served on the Massachusetts Supreme Court; Mr. Fletcher, Judge Benjamin R. Curtis, Sidney Bartlett, Richard H. Dana, William D. Sohier, Henry W. Paine, Edward D. Sohier, along with others whose names are now almost forgotten. These men created a bar unlike any other that has ever been gathered in a single jurisdiction. Here, Mr. Choate quickly rose to prominence. With every skill necessary to be a great advocate—an incredible memory, sharp logical thinking, and sound legal judgment—he had now gained a wealth of professional experience and thorough training. As noted previously, he had received a strong classical education—one that was best suited to his needs. His professional studies before starting his practice were among the best available at that time; quite possibly, for him, they were as good as what one could obtain at any modern law school. His breadth of reading and knowledge was exceptionally wide. He had several years of experience in Congress in Washington. [Pg 3653]Since leaving law school, he had engaged in rigorous professional studies. It's hard to imagine anyone being better prepared for professional practice than Mr. Choate was at that moment.

His success at the Boston bar was phenomenal. He was in a contest with giants. Mr. Webster alone could be deemed to dispute with Mr. Choate the place of supremacy. The general verdict has been that for pure intellectual power Mr. Webster was the superior. But it may well be doubted whether as an all-round advocate Mr. Choate did not carry off the palm. The common idea of Mr. Choate has been that his marvelous eloquence was his great source of strength and success in his forensic contests. This is an error. Eloquent he undoubtedly was; few men have ever been more so. But unless in frontier communities, eloquence alone has never commanded great success at the bar—if indeed it has ever existed—without strong logical power and sound judgment. The power of convincing intelligent men always depends largely and mainly on soundness of judgment in the selection of positions. Especially is this so in the profession of the law. There have been, no doubt, many instances where men of eloquence have captivated juries by appeals to passion or prejudice. But in the vast majority of cases, success as an advocate cannot be had without sound judgment in the selection of positions, coupled with the power of clear logical statement. Mr. Choate was no exception to this rule. Mr. Henry W. Paine, one of the leaders of the Boston bar in Mr. Choate's time,—himself one of the most logical of men,—once said that he did not care to hear Mr. Choate address a jury, but to hear him argue a bill of exceptions before the full bench of the Supreme Court was one of the greatest intellectual treats. With the ordinary twelve men in a jury-box Mr. Choate was a wizard. His knowledge of human nature, his wide and deep sympathies, his imagination, his power of statement, with his rich musical voice and his wonderful fascination of manner, made him a charmer of men and a master in the great art of winning verdicts. So far as the writer is able to form an opinion, there has never been at the English or American bar a man who has been his equal in his sway over juries. Comparisons are often condemned, but they are at times useful. Comparing Mr. Choate with Mr. Webster, it must be conceded that Mr. Webster might at times carry a jury against Mr. Choate by his force of intellect and the tremendous power of his personal presence. Mr. O'Conor once said that he did not consider Mr. Webster an eloquent man. "Mr. Webster," he said, "was an intellectual giant. But he never impressed me as being an eloquent man." The general judgment is that Mr. Webster had eloquence of a very high order. But Mr. Choate was a magician.[Pg 3654] With any opponent of his time except Mr. Webster, he was irresistible before juries. Mr. Justice Catron of the United States Court is reported to have said of Mr. Choate, "I have heard the most eminent advocates, but he surpasses them all." His success came from a rare combination of eloquence, sound logical judgment, and great powers of personal fascination.

His success at the Boston bar was incredible. He was in competition with giants. Mr. Webster alone could be considered a rival to Mr. Choate for the top spot. The general consensus has been that in terms of pure intellectual strength, Mr. Webster was the superior. However, it's debatable whether Mr. Choate was the better all-around advocate. People often think that Mr. Choate's amazing eloquence was his main strength and reason for success in legal battles. This is a misconception. He was certainly eloquent; few have ever been as eloquent as he was. But unless in frontier areas, eloquence alone has never led to significant success in law—if it has ever existed—without strong logical reasoning and good judgment. The ability to convince smart people largely relies on sound judgment in choosing arguments. This is particularly true in law. There have undoubtedly been many cases where eloquent speakers have swayed juries with emotional appeals. But in most situations, success as an advocate cannot be achieved without good judgment in argument selection, along with clear logical expression. Mr. Choate was no exception to this principle. Mr. Henry W. Paine, a leading figure at the Boston bar during Mr. Choate's era—and himself a highly logical individual—once remarked that he preferred not to hear Mr. Choate address a jury, but hearing him argue a bill of exceptions before the full Supreme Court bench was one of the greatest intellectual experiences. With an average jury, Mr. Choate was a magician. His understanding of human nature, his wide-ranging sympathies, imagination, powerful statements, rich musical voice, and captivating presence made him a master at winning verdicts. To the best of the writer's knowledge, there has never been anyone at the English or American bar who equaled his influence over juries. While comparisons are often frowned upon, they can be helpful at times. Comparing Mr. Choate and Mr. Webster, it's clear that Mr. Webster could sometimes sway a jury against Mr. Choate with his intellectual strength and commanding presence. Mr. O'Conor once said that he didn’t view Mr. Webster as an eloquent speaker. “Mr. Webster,” he said, “was an intellectual giant. But he never struck me as an eloquent man.” The general view is that Mr. Webster had high-level eloquence. But Mr. Choate was a true magician.[Pg 3654] With any opponent of his time except Mr. Webster, he was unbeatable before juries. U.S. Justice Catron reportedly said of Mr. Choate, "I have heard the most eminent advocates, but he surpasses them all." His success stemmed from a rare blend of eloquence, sound logical reasoning, and great personal charm.

In another respect the common opinion of Mr. Choate must be corrected. His great powers of persuasion and conviction undoubtedly gave him some victories which were not deserved by the mere merits of his cases. From this fact there went abroad the impression that he was a man without principle, and that his ethical standards were not high in his selection and conduct of cases. This impression is quite contrary to the judgment of the competent. The impression was due largely to his success in the celebrated defense of Tirrell. Tirrell was indicted for the murder of a woman named Bickford, with whom Tirrell had long associated, who was found dead in a house of ill-repute. At about the hour when the woman lost her life, either by her own hand or by that of Tirrell, the house caught fire. The cause of the fire was not proved. Tirrell had been in her company the preceding evening, and articles of clothing belonging to him were found in the morning in her room. Many circumstances seemed to indicate that the woman had been killed by Tirrell. He was also indicted for arson in setting fire to the house. In addition to other facts proved by the defense, it was shown by reputable witnesses that Tirrell had from his youth been subject to somnambulism; and one of the positions taken by Mr. Choate for the defense was that the killing, if done by Tirrell at all, was done by him while unconscious, in a condition of somnambulism. Tirrell was tried under both indictments and was acquitted on both. The indictment for murder was tried before Justices Wilde, Dewey, and Hubbard. The indictment for arson was tried before Chief Justice Shaw and Justices Wilde and Dewey. The foreman of the jury stated that the defense of somnambulism received no weight in the deliberations of the jury. The judgment of the profession has been that the verdicts were the only ones which could properly have been rendered on the evidence. In the arson case the charge to the jury was by Chief Justice Shaw, and was strongly in favor of the defense. No doubt the defense was extremely able and ingenious. But the criticisms against Mr. Choate for his conduct of those cases, in the opinion of those members of the profession best qualified to judge, have been held to be without good foundation. Lawyers—that is, reputable ones—do not manufacture evidence, nor are they the witnesses who testify to facts. The severe tests of cross-examination usually elicit the truth. No one ever charged Mr. Choate with manufacturing evidence. And no [Pg 3655]lawyer of good judgment, so far as the writer is aware, has ever charged him with practices which were not in keeping with the very highest professional standards.

In another way, the common perception of Mr. Choate needs to be corrected. His exceptional skills in persuasion and conviction certainly led him to win some cases that didn't deserve those outcomes based solely on their merits. Because of this, people got the impression that he was a man without principles and that his ethical standards were low in how he chose and handled cases. This perception is totally opposite to what experts believe. It largely stemmed from his success in the famous defense of Tirrell. Tirrell was charged with murdering a woman named Bickford, with whom he had been involved for a long time, who was found dead in a brothel. Around the time the woman died—either by her own hand or by Tirrell's—the house caught fire. The cause of the fire was never established. Tirrell had been with her the night before, and some of his clothing was discovered in her room the next morning. Many factors suggested that Tirrell had killed her. He was also charged with arson for setting fire to the house. Besides other evidence presented by the defense, reliable witnesses testified that Tirrell had been prone to sleepwalking since childhood; one of Mr. Choate's arguments for the defense was that if Tirrell did commit the killing, it happened while he was unconscious, in a sleepwalking state. Tirrell faced trial for both charges and was acquitted on both counts. The murder charge was tried before Justices Wilde, Dewey, and Hubbard. The arson charge was tried under Chief Justice Shaw and Justices Wilde and Dewey. The jury foreman stated that the sleepwalking defense did not influence their deliberations. The legal community believes that the verdicts were the only reasonable outcomes based on the evidence. In the arson case, Chief Justice Shaw’s instructions to the jury were strongly supportive of the defense. It's clear that the defense was very skilled and clever. However, the criticisms directed at Mr. Choate regarding his management of those cases, according to the most qualified members of the profession, have been deemed unfounded. Reputable lawyers do not fabricate evidence, nor are they the ones who testify to facts. The rigors of cross-examination typically reveal the truth. No one has ever accused Mr. Choate of fabricating evidence. And to the best of the writer's knowledge, no lawyer with sound judgment has accused him of engaging in practices that fall short of the highest professional standards. [Pg 3655]

In the space here allotted, any attempt to give an adequate idea of Mr. Choate's professional and public work is quite out of the question. In addition to the conduct of an unusually large professional practice he did a large amount of literary work, mainly in the delivery of lectures, which at that time in New England were almost a part of the public system of education. Throughout his life he took an active part in politics. He attended the Whig convention at Baltimore in 1852, where General Scott received his nomination for the Presidency, and where Mr. Choate made one of the most eloquent speeches of his life in his effort to secure the nomination for Mr. Webster.

In the space provided here, it’s impossible to give a complete picture of Mr. Choate's professional and public contributions. Along with managing a notably large law practice, he also produced a significant amount of literary work, primarily through lectures, which were nearly a staple of the public education system in New England at the time. Throughout his life, he was actively involved in politics. He attended the Whig convention in Baltimore in 1852, where General Scott was nominated for the Presidency, and where Mr. Choate delivered one of the most powerful speeches of his career in his attempt to secure the nomination for Mr. Webster.

Mr. Choate finally killed himself by overwork. Though a man of great physical strength and remarkable vitality, no constitution could stand the strain of his intense labors in the different lines of law, literature, and politics. His magnificent physique finally broke down. He died on July 13th, 1859, being not quite sixty years. His death was an important public event. In the public press, at many public meetings throughout the country, and by public men of the highest distinction, his death was treated as a public misfortune. In his day he rendered distinguished public services. He had the capacities and the interests which fitted him to be a great statesman. Had it not been for our system of short terms, and rotation in office, Mr. Choate would probably have remained in public life from the time of his entry into Congress, would have been a most valuable public servant, and would have left a great reputation as a statesman. As it was, he left, so far as now appears, only the ephemeral reputation of a great advocate.

Mr. Choate ultimately worked himself to death. Although he had great physical strength and remarkable energy, no body could handle the pressure of his intense work in law, literature, and politics. His amazing physique eventually gave out. He died on July 13th, 1859, at just under sixty years old. His death was a significant public event. The media, many public meetings across the country, and prominent public figures all regarded his death as a major loss. During his lifetime, he provided exceptional public service. He had the skills and interests that made him fit to be a great statesman. If it weren't for our system of short terms and rotation in office, Mr. Choate would likely have stayed in public life since entering Congress, would have been a highly valuable public servant, and would have left behind a lasting reputation as a statesman. Instead, he appears to have only left behind the fleeting reputation of a great advocate.

This scanty sketch can best be closed by a quotation from the address of Richard H. Dana at the meeting of the Boston bar held just after Mr. Choate's death. That extract will show the judgment of Mr. Choate which was held by the giants among whom he lived and of whom he was the leader:—

This brief overview can best be wrapped up with a quote from Richard H. Dana's speech at the Boston bar meeting held right after Mr. Choate's death. That quote will demonstrate the regard in which Mr. Choate was held by the notable figures of his time, among whom he was a leader:—

"'The wine of life is drawn.' 'The golden bowl is broken.' The age of miracles has passed. The day of inspiration is over. The Great Conqueror, unseen and irresistible, has broken into our temple and has carried off the vessels of gold, the vessels of silver, the precious stones, the jewels, and the ivory; and like the priests of the temple of Jerusalem after the invasion from Babylon, we must content ourselves as we can with vessels of wood and of stone and of iron.

"'The wine of life has run dry.' 'The golden bowl is shattered.' The age of miracles is gone. The time of inspiration is over. The Great Conqueror, invisible and unstoppable, has invaded our sanctuary and taken away the golden and silver vessels, the precious stones, the jewels, and the ivory; and like the priests of the temple of Jerusalem after the Babylonian invasion, we must make do with vessels made of wood, stone, and iron."

"With such broken phrases as these, Mr. Chairman, perhaps not altogether just to the living, we endeavor to express the emotions natural to this hour of[Pg 3656] our bereavement. Talent, industry, eloquence, and learning, there are still, and always will be, at the bar of Boston. But if I say that the age of miracles has passed, that the day of inspiration is over,—if I cannot realize that in this place where we now are, the cloth of gold was spread, and a banquet set fit for the gods,—I know, sir, you will excuse it. Any one who has lived with him and now survives him, will excuse it;—any one who like the youth in Wordsworth's Ode,—

"With these broken phrases, Mr. Chairman, which may not fully do justice to the living, we try to express the emotions that come naturally during this time of[Pg 3656] our loss. Talent, hard work, eloquence, and knowledge still exist at the bar of Boston, and will always be there. But if I say that the age of miracles is over, that the time of inspiration has passed—if I can't fully grasp that in this place we now are, the finest cloth was laid, and a feast was prepared fit for the gods—I know, sir, you will understand. Anyone who has lived with him and now remains will understand; anyone who, like the young man in Wordsworth's Ode—

'—by the awesome vision
Is on his way, attended, Eventually ... realizes it fade away,
"And fade into the light of day."

It will also tend to secure justice to Mr. Choate's memory, if there be here recorded the statement by Judge Benjamin R. Curtis of the judgment of the men of Mr. Choate's own profession, as to the moral standards by which Mr. Choate was governed in his practice. Judge Curtis said in his address at the same meeting of the Boston Bar:—

It will also help to honor Mr. Choate's memory if we include the statement by Judge Benjamin R. Curtis about how the men in Mr. Choate's profession view the moral standards that guided him in his practice. Judge Curtis said in his speech at the same meeting of the Boston Bar:—

"I desire, therefore, on this occasion and in this presence, to declare our appreciation of the injustice which would be done to this great and eloquent advocate by attributing to him any want of loyalty to truth, or any deference to wrong, because he employed all his great powers and attainments, and used to the utmost his consummate skill and eloquence, in exhibiting and enforcing the comparative merits of one side of the cases in which he acted. In doing so he but did his duty. If other people did theirs, the administration of justice was secured."

"I want to take this moment to express our gratitude for the injustice that would be done to this great and eloquent advocate if anyone suggested he lacked loyalty to the truth or showed any respect for wrongdoing, just because he used all his considerable skills and abilities to present and support one side of the cases he handled. In doing so, he was simply fulfilling his duty. If everyone else did their part, justice would be served."

Albert Stickney

[Pg 3657]

[Pg 3657]

All the citations are from 'Addresses and Orations of Rufus Choate': copyrighted 1878, by Little, Brown and Company

All the citations are from 'Addresses and Orations of Rufus Choate': copyrighted 1878, by Little, Brown and Company


THE PURITAN IN SECULAR AND RELIGIOUS LIFE

From Address Delivered at the Ipswich Centennial, 1834

Turn first now for a moment to the old English Puritans, the fathers of our fathers, of whom came, of whom were, planters of Ipswich, of Massachusetts, of New England,—of whom came, of whom were, our own Ward, Parker, and Saltonstall, and Wise, Norton, and Rogers, and Appleton, and Cobbet, and Winthrop,—and see whether they were likely to be the founders of a race of freemen or slaves. Remember then, the true, noblest, the least questioned, least questionable, praise of these men is this: that for a hundred years they were the sole depositaries of the sacred fire of liberty in England after it had gone out in every other bosom,—that they saved at its last gasp the English Constitution,—which the Tudors and the first two Stuarts were rapidly changing into just such a gloomy despotism as they saw in France and Spain,—and wrought into it every particle of freedom which it now possesses,—that when they first took their seats in the House of Commons, in the early part of the reign of Elizabeth, they found it the cringing and ready tool of the throne, and that they reanimated it, remodeled it, reasserted its privileges, restored it to its constitutional rank, drew back to it the old power of making laws, redressing wrongs, and imposing taxes, and thus again rebuilt and opened what an Englishman called "the chosen temple of liberty," an English House of Commons,—that they abridged the tremendous power of the crown and defined it,—and when at last Charles Stuart resorted to arms to restore the despotism they had partially overthrown, that they met him on a hundred fields of battle, and buried, after a sharp and long struggle, crown and mitre and the headless trunk of the king himself beneath the foundations of a civil and religious commonwealth. This praise all the historians of England—Whig and Tory, Protestant and Catholic, Hume, Hallam, Lingard, and all—award to the Puritans. By what causes this spirit of liberty had been breathed into the masculine, enthusiastic, austere, resolute character of this extraordinary body of men, in such intensity as to mark them off from all the rest of the people of England, I cannot here and now particularly consider. It is a thrilling and[Pg 3658] awful history of the Puritans in England, from their first emerging above the general level of Protestants, in the time of Henry VIII. and Edward VI., until they were driven by hundreds and thousands to these shores; but I must pass it over. It was just when the nobler and grander traits—the enthusiasm and piety and hardihood and energy—of Puritanism had attained the highest point of exaltation to which, in England, it ever mounted up, and the love of liberty had grown to be the great master-passion that fired and guided all the rest,—it was just then that our portion of its disciples, filled with the undiluted spirit, glowing with the intensest fervors of Protestantism and republicanism together, came hither, and in that elevated and holy and resolved frame began to build the civil and religious structures which you see around you.

Turn now for a moment to the old English Puritans, the founding figures of our ancestors, the settlers of Ipswich, Massachusetts, and New England—those who included our own Ward, Parker, Saltonstall, Wise, Norton, Rogers, Appleton, Cobbet, and Winthrop—and consider whether they were likely to create a society of free individuals or slaves. Remember, the most genuine and unquestionable praise of these men is that for a hundred years they were the sole keepers of the sacred fire of liberty in England after it had faded away everywhere else—that they preserved the English Constitution at its last breath—which the Tudors and the first two Stuarts were quickly transforming into a grim despotism like that seen in France and Spain—and infused it with every bit of freedom that it now has. When they first took their seats in the House of Commons early in Elizabeth's reign, they found it to be submissive and a willing tool of the crown, and they revitalized it, restructured it, reaffirmed its privileges, restored it to its constitutional status, reclaimed the old authority to make laws, address grievances, and levy taxes, thereby rebuilding and reopening what an Englishman called "the chosen temple of liberty," an English House of Commons. They limited the overwhelming power of the crown and defined it—and when Charles Stuart ultimately took up arms to reinstate the despotism they had partially dismantled, they met him on numerous battlefields and buried, after a fierce and prolonged struggle, the crown, the mitre, and the headless body of the king himself under the foundations of a civil and religious commonwealth. This praise is awarded to the Puritans by all historians of England—Whig and Tory, Protestant and Catholic, including Hume, Hallam, Lingard, and others. The reasons why this spirit of liberty was infused into the strong, passionate, austere, and determined character of this extraordinary group of men, in such intensity that it set them apart from the rest of the English population, I cannot discuss in detail here. The history of the Puritans in England, from their emergence above the general level of Protestants during the reigns of Henry VIII and Edward VI until they were driven in large numbers to these shores, is a thrilling and daunting story; however, I must skip it. It was just when the nobler traits—the enthusiasm, piety, courage, and energy—of Puritanism had reached its peak in England, and the desire for liberty had become the dominant passion that motivated everything else, that our share of its followers, infused with the pure spirit, radiating with the passion of both Protestantism and republicanism, arrived here, and in that exalted and determined state began to establish the civil and religious structures that you see around you.

Trace now their story a little farther onward through the Colonial period to the War of Independence, to admire with me the providential agreement of circumstances by which that spirit of liberty which brought them hither was strengthened and reinforced; until at length, instructed by wisdom, tempered by virtue, and influenced by injuries, by anger and grief and conscious worth and the sense of violated right, it burst forth here and wrought the wonders of the Revolution. I have thought that if one had the power to place a youthful and forming people like the Northern colonists, in whom the love of freedom was already vehement and healthful, in a situation the most propitious for the growth and perfection of that sacred sentiment, he could hardly select a fairer field for so interesting an experiment than the actual condition of our fathers for the hundred and fifty years after their arrival, to the War of the Revolution.

Trace their story a bit further through the Colonial period to the War of Independence, so we can appreciate the amazing combination of circumstances that strengthened and reinforced the spirit of liberty that brought them here. Eventually, guided by wisdom, shaped by virtue, and driven by injuries, anger, grief, and a strong sense of right, that spirit exploded here and created the wonders of the Revolution. I believe that if someone could put a young and developing group of people like the Northern colonists, who already had a strong and healthy love for freedom, in a situation that was most favorable for nurturing that sacred feeling, they couldn’t find a better setting for such a fascinating experiment than the situation of our forefathers during the one hundred and fifty years after their arrival, leading up to the War of the Revolution.

They had freedom enough to teach them its value and to refresh and elevate their spirits, wearied, not despondent, from the contentions and trials of England. They were just so far short of perfect freedom that instead of reposing for a moment in the mere fruition of what they had, they were kept emulous and eager for more, looking all the while up and aspiring to rise to a loftier height, to breathe a purer air, and bask in a brighter beam. Compared with the condition of England down to 1688,—compared with that of the larger part of the continent of Europe down to our Revolution,—theirs was a privileged and liberal condition. The necessaries of freedom, if I may say so,—its plainer food and homelier garments and humbler habita[Pg 3659]tions,—were theirs. Its luxuries and refinements, its festivals, its lettered and social glory, its loftier port and prouder look and richer graces, were the growth of a later day; these came in with independence. Here was liberty enough to make them love it for itself, and to fill them with those lofty and kindred sentiments which are at once its fruit and its nutriment and safeguard in the soul of man. But their liberty was still incomplete, and it was constantly in danger from England; and these two circumstances had a powerful effect in increasing that love and confirming those sentiments. It was a condition precisely adapted to keep liberty, as a subject of thought and feeling and desire, every moment in mind. Every moment they were comparing what they had possessed with what they wanted and had a right to; they calculated by the rule of three, if a fractional part of freedom came to so much, what would express the power and value of the whole number! They were restive and impatient and ill at ease; a galling wakefulness possessed their faculties like a spell. Had they been wholly slaves, they had lain still and slept. Had they been wholly free, that eager hope, that fond desire, that longing after a great, distant, yet practicable good, would have given way to the placidity and luxury and carelessness of complete enjoyment; and that energy and wholesome agitation of mind would have gone down like an ebb-tide. As it was, the whole vast body of waters all over its surface, down to its sunless, utmost depths, was heaved and shaken and purified by a spirit that moved above it and through it and gave it no rest, though the moon waned and the winds were in their caves; they were like the disciples of the old and bitter philosophy of paganism, who had been initiated into one stage of the greater mysteries, and who had come to the door, closed, and written over with strange characters, which led up to another. They had tasted of truth, and they burned for a fuller draught; a partial revelation of that which shall be hereafter had dawned; and their hearts throbbed eager, yet not without apprehension, to look upon the glories of the perfect day. Some of the mystery of God, of Nature, of Man, of the Universe, had been unfolded; might they by prayer, by abstinence, by virtue, by retirement, by contemplation, entitle themselves to read another page in the clasped and awful volume?

They had enough freedom to teach them its worth and to uplift their spirits, tired but not defeated from the struggles in England. They were only slightly short of complete freedom, so instead of taking a moment to enjoy what they had, they remained motivated and eager for more, always looking up and hoping to reach a higher level, to breathe cleaner air, and to bask in brighter light. Compared to the state of England until 1688—and the majority of Europe until our Revolution—their situation was privileged and open-minded. The essentials of freedom, if I can put it that way—its simpler food, everyday clothes, and modest homes—were theirs. Its luxuries and refinements, its celebrations, its intellectual and social achievements, its higher demeanor, prouder appearance, and richer enhancements came later; these arrived with independence. Here was enough liberty to make them appreciate it for itself and to fill them with those high and shared feelings that are both its result and its nourishment and protection in the human soul. But their freedom was still incomplete, constantly threatened by England; these two factors significantly fueled their love for freedom and solidified those feelings. Their situation was perfectly designed to keep liberty as a topic of thought, emotion, and desire at the forefront of their minds. Every moment, they compared what they had with what they sought and had the right to; they calculated that if a small part of freedom was worth so much, then what would express the power and value of the whole? They felt restless and impatient, uneasy; an unsettling awareness occupied their minds like a spell. If they had been completely enslaved, they would have remained still and slept. If they had been entirely free, that eager hope, that deep desire, that yearning for a distant but attainable good, would have given way to the peace and luxury and indifference of complete satisfaction; that energy and healthy mental unrest would have diminished like a receding tide. As it was, the entire vast body of water, from its surface to its darkest depths, was stirred and shaken and cleansed by a spirit that moved over and through it, giving it no rest, even as the moon waned and the winds were quiet. They were like followers of the old, harsh philosophy of paganism, who had been initiated into one phase of the greater mysteries and who found the door closed, marked with strange symbols, leading to another. They had tasted truth and yearned for a fuller experience; a partial unveiling of what would come in the future had begun; their hearts throbbed eagerly, yet with some apprehension, to witness the wonders of the perfect day. Some of the mysteries of God, of Nature, of Humanity, of the Universe, had been revealed; might they, through prayer, abstinence, virtue, solitude, and contemplation, earn the right to read another page in the closed and awe-inspiring book?


[Pg 3660]

[Pg 3660]

THE NEW-ENGLANDER'S CHARACTER

From Address Delivered at the Ipswich Centennial, 1834

I hold it to have been a great thing, in the first place, that we had among us, at that awful moment when the public mind was meditating the question of submission to the tea tax, or resistance by arms, and at the more awful moment of the first appeal to arms,—that we had some among us who personally knew what war was. Washington, Putnam, Stark, Gates, Prescott, Montgomery, were soldiers already. So were hundreds of others of humbler rank, but not yet forgotten by the people whom they helped to save, who mustered to the camp of our first Revolutionary armies. These all had tasted a soldier's life. They had seen fire, they had felt the thrilling sensations, the quickened flow of blood to and from the heart, the mingled apprehension and hope, the hot haste, the burning thirst, the feverish rapture of battle, which he who has not felt is unconscious of one-half of the capacities and energies of his nature; which he who has felt, I am told, never forgets. They had slept in the woods on the withered leaves or the snow, and awoke to breakfast upon birch-bark and the tender tops of willow-trees. They had kept guard on the outposts on many a stormy night, knowing perfectly that the thicket half a pistol-shot off was full of French and Indian riflemen.

I believe it was a great thing, first of all, that at that terrible moment when the public was debating whether to accept the tea tax or fight back, and during the even more terrifying moment when we first took up arms, we had some who really understood what war was like. Washington, Putnam, Stark, Gates, Prescott, and Montgomery were already soldiers. So were hundreds of others of lesser rank, but they were not forgotten by the people they helped save, who joined our first Revolutionary armies. They had all experienced military life. They had been in the heat of battle, felt the rush of adrenaline, the quickening heartbeat, the mix of fear and hope, the urgency, the burning thirst, the feverish excitement of combat, which those who haven’t experienced it are unaware of half of their potential and capabilities; which those who have experienced it, I’m told, never forget. They had slept in the woods on dried leaves or snow, waking up to have breakfast of birch bark and tender willow shoots. They had stood guard at the outposts on many stormy nights, fully aware that the thicket just a short distance away was filled with French and Indian riflemen.

I say it was something that we had such men among us. They helped discipline our raw first levies. They knew what an army is, and what it needs, and how to provide for it. They could take that young volunteer of sixteen by the hand, sent by an Ipswich mother, who after looking upon her son equipped for battle from which he might not return, Spartan-like, bid him go and behave like a man—and many, many such shouldered a musket for Lexington and Bunker Hill—and assure him from their own personal knowledge that after the first fire he never would know fear again, even that of the last onset. But the long and peculiar wars of New England had done more than to furnish a few such officers and soldiers as these. They had formed that public sentiment upon the subject of war which re-united all the armies, fought all the battles, and won all the glory of the Revolution. The truth is that war in some form or another had been, from the first, one of the usages, one of the[Pg 3661] habits, of colonial life. It had been felt from the first to be just as necessary as planting or reaping—to be as likely to break out every day and every night as a thunder-shower in summer, and to break out as suddenly. There have been nations who boasted that their rivers or mountains never saw the smoke of an enemy's camp. Here the war-whoop awoke the sleep of the cradle; it startled the dying man on his pillow; it summoned young and old from the meeting-house, from the burial, and from the bridal ceremony, to the strife of death. The consequence was that the steady, composed, and reflecting courage which belongs to all the English race grew into a leading characteristic of New England; and a public sentiment was formed, pervading young and old and both sexes, which declared it lawful, necessary, and honorable to risk life and to shed blood for a great cause,—for our family, for our fires, for our God, for our country, for our religion. In such a cause it declared that the voice of God himself commanded to the field. The courage of New England was the "courage of conscience." It did not rise to that insane and awful passion, the love of war for itself. It would not have hurried her sons to the Nile, or the foot of the Pyramids, or across the great raging sea of snows which rolled from Smolensko to Moscow, to set the stars of glory upon the glowing brow of ambition. But it was a courage which at Lexington, at Bunker Hill, at Bennington, and at Saratoga, had power to brace the spirit for the patriot's fight, and gloriously roll back the tide of menaced war from their homes, the soil of their birth, the graves of their fathers, and the everlasting hills of their freedom.

I think it was incredible that we had such men among us. They helped train our inexperienced first recruits. They understood what an army is, what it needs, and how to support it. They could take a young volunteer of sixteen, sent by a mother from Ipswich, who, after seeing her son ready for battle—which he might not return from—encouraged him to go and act like a man. Many like him took up arms for Lexington and Bunker Hill, and these men reassured him, based on their own experiences, that after the first battle, he would never know fear again, even of the final charge. However, the long and unique wars of New England had done more than just provide a few officers and soldiers like these. They had created a public sentiment about war that unified all the armies, fought all the battles, and achieved all the glory of the Revolution. The truth is that war, in one form or another, had always been a part of colonial life. It was considered as necessary as planting or harvesting, as likely to break out every day and night like a summer thunderstorm, and just as suddenly. There were nations that boasted their rivers or mountains never saw the smoke of an enemy's camp. Here, the war cry interrupted the cradle's sleep; it startled the dying man in his bed; it called both young and old from church, from funerals, and from weddings to the struggle for survival. As a result, the steady, composed, and thoughtful courage that is part of the English character became a defining trait of New England. A shared sentiment developed among all ages and both genders, stating it was lawful, necessary, and honorable to risk life and spill blood for a great cause— for our families, our homes, our God, our country, our faith. For such a cause, it declared that the voice of God himself called us to the battlefield. The courage of New England was the "courage of conscience." It didn't rise to the insane and horrifying passion of loving war for its own sake. It wouldn’t have rushed her sons to the Nile, to the foot of the Pyramids, or across the vast, treacherous snowfields from Smolensk to Moscow just to achieve glory. But it was a courage that, at Lexington, at Bunker Hill, at Bennington, and at Saratoga, had the power to strengthen the spirit for the patriot's fight, and nobly push back the tide of threatening war from their homes, the land of their birth, the graves of their ancestors, and the everlasting hills of their freedom.


OF THE AMERICAN BAR

From the Address before the Cambridge Law School, 1845

Something such has, in all the past periods of our history, been one of the functions of the American bar. To vindicate the true interpretation of the charters of the colonies, to advise what forms of polity, what systems of jurisprudence, what degree and what mode of liberty these charters permitted,—to detect and expose that long succession of infringement which grew at last to the Stamp Act and Tea Tax, and compelled us to turn from broken charters to national independ[Pg 3662]ence,—to conduct the transcendent controversy which preceded the Revolution, that grand appeal to the reason of civilization,—this was the work of our first generation of lawyers: to construct the American constitutions: the higher praise of the second generation. I claim it in part for the sobriety and learning of the American bar; for the professional instinct towards the past; for the professional appreciation of order, forms, obedience, restraints; for the more than professional, the profound and wide intimacy with the history of all liberty, classical, mediæval, and above all, of English liberty,—I claim it in part for the American bar that, springing into existence by revolution,—revolution, which more than anything and all things lacerates and discomposes the popular mind,—justifying that revolution only on a strong principle of natural right, with not one single element or agent of monarchy or aristocracy on our soil or in our blood,—I claim it for the bar that the constitutions of America so nobly closed the series of our victories! These constitutions owe to the bar more than their terse and exact expression and systematic arrangements: they owe to it in part, too, their elements of permanence; their felicitous reconciliation of universal and intense liberty with forms to enshrine and regulations to restrain it; their Anglo-Saxon sobriety and gravity conveyed in the genuine idiom, suggestive of the grandest civil achievements of that unequaled race. To interpret these constitutions, to administer and maintain them, this is the office of our age of the profession. Herein have we somewhat wherein to glory; hereby we come into the class and share in the dignity of founders of States, of restorers of States, of preservers of States.

In all past periods of our history, one of the roles of the American legal profession has been to uphold the true meaning of the charters of the colonies. They've advised on the types of government, systems of law, and levels and methods of freedom these charters allowed. They have identified and exposed the ongoing violations that ultimately led to the Stamp Act and Tea Tax, forcing us to shift from broken charters to national independence. They played a crucial role in the significant debates before the Revolution, which was a grand appeal to the reason of civilization. This was the work of the first generation of lawyers: crafting the American constitutions—an achievement that the second generation can be even more proud of. I attribute this partly to the professionalism and knowledge of the American legal community, to their instinctive respect for history, and their appreciation of order, structure, obedience, and constraints. I also credit them for their deep understanding of the history of liberty—classical, medieval, and especially English liberty. The American legal profession emerged from revolution—a revolution that disrupts and unsettles the public mindset—justifying that revolution solely on a strong principle of natural rights, with no trace of monarchy or aristocracy in our soil or blood. This profession is deserving of recognition for the way the constitutions of America so elegantly completed the series of our victories! These constitutions owe the legal profession more than just their concise language and organized structure; they also owe their stability to it, their successful blend of universal and intense freedom with frameworks to protect and limits to contain it, and their Anglo-Saxon seriousness and weight conveyed in authentic language, reminiscent of the greatest civil achievements of that extraordinary race. Interpreting, administering, and upholding these constitutions is the responsibility of our profession today. In this, we find something to take pride in; we align ourselves with the dignity of state founders, restorers, and preservers.

I said and I repeat that while lawyers, and because we are lawyers, we are statesmen. We are by profession statesmen. And who may measure the value of this department of public duty? Doubtless in statesmanship there are many mansions, and large variety of conspicuous service. Doubtless to have wisely decided the question of war or peace,—to have adjusted by a skillful negotiation a thousand miles of unsettled boundary-line,—to have laid the corner-stone of some vast policy whereby the currency is corrected, the finances enriched, the measure of industrial fame filled,—are large achievements. And yet I do not know that I can point to one achievement of this department of American statesmanship which can take rank for its[Pg 3663] consequences of good above that single decision of the Supreme Court which adjudged that an act of legislature contrary to the Constitution is void, and that the judicial department is clothed with the power to ascertain the repugnancy and to pronounce the legal conclusion. That the framers of the Constitution intended this should be so is certain; but to have asserted it against the Congress and the Executive,—to have vindicated it by that easy yet adamantine demonstration than which the reasonings of the mathematics show nothing surer,—to have inscribed this vast truth of conservatism on the public mind, so that no demagogue, not in the last stage of intoxication, denies it,—this is an achievement of statesmanship of which a thousand years may not exhaust or reveal all the good.

I said, and I’ll say it again: as lawyers, we are also statesmen. Our profession makes us statesmen. Who can truly assess the value of this role in public service? There’s no doubt that statesmanship encompasses many aspects and a wide variety of notable contributions. Certainly, making wise decisions about war or peace, skillfully negotiating to settle extensive boundary disputes, or laying the foundation for significant policies that enhance our currency, strengthen finances, and boost industrial success are all substantial accomplishments. Yet, I cannot point to any achievement in American statesmanship that surpasses the impact of that one decision by the Supreme Court, which ruled that any legislative act contrary to the Constitution is void, and that the judicial branch has the authority to identify such conflicts and declare their legal implications. It’s clear that the framers of the Constitution intended for this to be the case; however, asserting it against Congress and the Executive—defending it with a logic that is as straightforward as it is undeniable, stronger than any mathematical proof—has inscribed this crucial truth of conservatism in the public consciousness to the extent that no demagogue, even in the depths of folly, can deny it. This is a remarkable achievement in statesmanship that may take a thousand years to fully appreciate or uncover all its benefits.


DANIEL WEBSTER

From Eulogy delivered at Dartmouth College, 1853

Sometimes it has seemed to me that to enable one to appreciate with accuracy, as a psychological speculation, the intrinsic and absolute volume and texture of that brain,—the real rate and measure of those abilities,—it was better not to see or hear him, unless you could see or hear him frequently, and in various modes of exhibition; for undoubtedly there was something in his countenance and bearing so expressive of command,—something even in his conversational language when saying "Parva summisse et modica temperate," so exquisitely plausible, embodying the likeness at least of a rich truth, the forms at least of a large generalization, in an epithet,—an antithesis,—a pointed phrase,—a broad and peremptory thesis,—and something in his grander forthputting, when roused by a great subject or occasion exciting his reason and touching his moral sentiments and his heart, so difficult to be resisted, approaching so near, going so far beyond, the higher style of man, that although it left you a very good witness of his power of influencing others, you were not in the best condition immediately to pronounce on the quality or the source of the influence. You saw the flash and heard the peal, and felt the admiration and fear; but from what region it was launched, and by what divinity, and from what Olympian seat, you could not certainly yet tell. To do that you must, if you saw him at all,[Pg 3664] see him many times; compare him with himself and with others; follow his dazzling career from his father's house; observe from what competitors he won those laurels; study his discourses,—study them by the side of those of other great men of this country and time, and of other countries and times, conspicuous in the same fields of mental achievement,—look through the crystal water of the style down to the golden sands of the thought; analyze and contrast intellectual power somewhat; consider what kind and what quantity of it has been held by students of mind needful in order to great eminence in the higher mathematics, or metaphysics, or reason of the law; what capacity to analyze, through and through, to the primordial elements of the truths of that science; yet what wisdom and sobriety, in order to control the wantonness and shun the absurdities of a mere scholastic logic, by systematizing ideas, and combining them, and repressing one by another, thus producing, not a collection of intense and conflicting paradoxes, but a code, scientifically coherent and practically useful,—consider what description and what quantity of mind have been held needful by students of mind in order to conspicuous eminence—long maintained—in statesmanship; that great practical science, that great philosophical art, whose ends are the existence, happiness, and honor of a nation; whose truths are to be drawn from the widest survey of man,—of social man,—of the particular race and particular community for which a government is to be made or kept, or a policy to be provided; "philosophy in action," demanding at once or affording place for the highest speculative genius and the most skillful conduct of men and of affairs; and finally consider what degree and kind of mental power has been found to be required in order to influence the reason of an audience and a nation by speech,—not magnetizing the mere nervous or emotional nature by an effort of that nature, but operating on reason by reason—a great reputation in forensic and deliberative eloquence, maintained and advancing for a lifetime,—it is thus that we come to be sure that his intellectual power was as real and as uniform as its very happiest particular display had been imposing and remarkable.

Sometimes, it seems to me that to really understand the true depth and nature of that mind—how capable it truly was—it was better not to just see or hear him occasionally, unless you could do so regularly and in different situations. Because there was definitely something in his face and demeanor that conveyed authority—something in his way of speaking when he said "Parva summisse et modica temperate," which was so compelling, reflecting at least a hint of a profound truth, the outlines of a broad general idea, wrapped up in a single word, a contrast, a sharp expression, an assertive statement—and something in his more impressive presentations, especially when stirred by significant topics or events that engaged his reason and touched his feelings, was incredibly hard to resist. It came so close to, and often surpassed, the higher standard of man that, while it displayed his ability to influence others remarkably well, it didn't put you in the ideal position to immediately assess the quality or source of that influence. You noticed the spark, heard the rumble, and felt admiration and fear; however, you couldn’t quite identify where it came from, who was behind it, or where it was launched. To figure that out, if you ever saw him, you would need to see him many times; compare him with himself and others; track his impressive journey from his family's home; note which rivals he outshone to earn those accolades; study his speeches—examine them alongside those of other prominent figures from both this country and others, from this era and different times, excelling in similar fields of intellectual achievement—look through the clear waters of style to the golden sands of thought; analyze and compare intellectual strength a bit; reflect on the kind and amount of intelligence needed for individuals to achieve great heights in advanced math, metaphysics, or legal reasoning; consider the ability to dissect ideas to their basic truths while maintaining the wisdom and discipline to temper the randomness and avoid the pitfalls of mere academic logic by organizing ideas, weaving them together, and balancing them against one another, thereby creating not just a clash of intense opposing views, but a coherent code that is scientifically sound and practically beneficial—think about what kind and how much intellect have been deemed necessary for standout achievements—sustained over time—in statesmanship; that essential practical science, that profound philosophical art, aimed at the survival, happiness, and dignity of a nation; whose truths come from the broadest examination of humanity—of social beings—and of the specific race and community for which governance or policies must be developed or upheld; "philosophy in action," which simultaneously requires and nurtures the highest speculative genius and the most adept management of people and affairs; and lastly, think about the level and type of mental capability that has proven essential to swaying the reasoning of an audience or a nation through speech—not simply appealing to the nervous or emotional side through base emotions, but influencing reason with reason—a notable reputation in legal and persuasive speech, sustained and growing over a lifetime—this is how we come to know that his intellectual strength was as genuine and consistent as its most impressive displays were striking and noteworthy.


[Pg 3665]

[Pg 3665]

ST. JOHN CHRYSOSTOM

(A.D. 347-407)

BY JOHN MALONE

A

 strong soldier of the Cross and from good fighting stock was that John of Antioch who, among the people that were first of the earth to bear the name of Christian, was called Chrysostom—"mouth of gold." His father Secundus, who died about the time of Chrysostom's birth, was a military commander in Syria under Constantine and Constantius II. John was born at Antioch, A.D. 347, when the Eastern Empire and the City of Constantine were new. His young mother Arethusa, a Christian, then but twenty years of age, devoted herself to widowhood and the education of her son in the city of his birth. The youth's early years were passed under her careful guidance, and at the age of twenty he entered on the study of oratory and philosophy under the celebrated Libanius. In 369 he became a baptized Christian and reader in the house of Melitius the bishop. The unhappy reigns of Valens and Valentinian, when neo-paganism in the West and in the Gothic settlement in the East began to work the Empire's fall, saw John devoted to an ascetic life, after the example of the monks and hermits who sheltered in the mountains about the gay and queenly city of his birth. His mother's grief and loneliness brought him back from his cave to an energetic career as an outspoken preacher of God's Word and the eternal profit of good stout-hearted workaday well-doing. He made himself dear to the people of Antioch, for he had eloquence such as had been unknown to Greeks since Demosthenes, and he shrank not from labor and self-denial. So they called him "golden-mouth," as the Indians call their tried men "straight-tongues." On the death of Nectarius, the successor of Gregory of Nazianzenus, Theophilus of Alexandria and Arcadius the Emperor made him Metropolitan of Constantinople, A.D. 397. All before this time he was laying about him with good ear-smiting Greek at vice and luxury, of which there was abundance both in palace and in hovel; and his elevation to an Imperial neighborhood did not stay him. He cleared Byzantium of pagan shows, gathered the relics of the martyrs, and sent missionaries to preach to the Goths in their own speech. Not many years of this kind of leadership were allowed him. Arcadius, well disposed but indolent, was under the rule of a willful woman; and when Chrysostom turned his swayful voice against her pet vanities, the[Pg 3666] vexed Eudoxia intrigued his deposition. In 403 John went to exile in Bithynia, with the words "The Lord hath given, the Lord hath taken away" upon his lips. A great earthquake so frightened the Imperial City and family that with one outcry they called Chrysostom back. When the fear of the infirm earth had worn away, Eudoxia remembered her enmity and took it back to nurse. So one day when John had said in his sword-like invective that "Herodias was raging again," she showed less mercy than the Baptist had obtained; for under the plea that his restoration had been unwarranted, the Metropolitan was sent to a forced wandering in the wilds of outer provinces, from which there returned of him only the venerated relics of a martyr. Driven from spot to spot, sometimes in chains, always under the prod of guarding spears, one day of September, 407, he dragged himself to the tomb of the martyr Basiliscus at Comana in Pontus, and laid his soul in the hands of God. Thirty years afterward, Theodosius the Younger brought the body back to Constantinople.

Strong soldier of the Cross and from a good lineage, John of Antioch was one of the first people on earth to carry the name of Christian; he was called Chrysostom—"golden mouth." His father Secundus, who passed away around the time of Chrysostom's birth, was a military commander in Syria under Constantine and Constantius II. John was born in Antioch in A.D. 347, during the early days of the Eastern Empire and the City of Constantine. His young mother Arethusa, a Christian, was only twenty at the time and dedicated herself to being a widow and raising her son in her hometown. John's early years were spent under her careful guidance, and at twenty, he began studying oratory and philosophy under the renowned Libanius. In 369, he became a baptized Christian and a reader in the house of Bishop Melitius. The unfortunate reigns of Valens and Valentinian, when neo-paganism was spreading in the West and among the Goths in the East, saw John embrace an ascetic lifestyle, following the example of the monks and hermits living in the mountains surrounding his beautiful city. His mother’s sorrow and solitude pulled him back from his cave to an active role as a bold preacher of God’s Word and the lasting benefits of hard work and good deeds. He won the hearts of the people of Antioch because his eloquence had not been seen among Greeks since Demosthenes, and he was unafraid of hard work and self-denial. They called him "golden-mouth," similar to how the Indians refer to their trustworthy men as "straight-tongues." After the death of Nectarius, Gregory of Nazianzenus's successor, Theophilus of Alexandria and Emperor Arcadius made him Metropolitan of Constantinople in A.D. 397. Before this, he had been vigorously denouncing vice and luxury, which were rampant in both the palaces and the homes of common people, and his rise to a position near the Emperor did not stop him. He cleared Byzantium of pagan celebrations, collected the relics of martyrs, and sent missionaries to preach to the Goths in their own language. However, he was not granted many years in this role. Arcadius, though well-meaning, was lazy and influenced by a strong-willed woman; when Chrysostom spoke out against her favorite indulgences, the annoyed Eudoxia plotted to have him removed. In 403, John was exiled to Bithynia, uttering the words, "The Lord has given, the Lord has taken away." A significant earthquake terrified the Imperial City and its inhabitants, prompting a united call for Chrysostom’s return. Once the fear of the trembling earth faded, Eudoxia recalled her hatred and revived it. One day, after John remarked in his sharp criticism that "Herodias was raging again," she showed him less mercy than the Baptist had received; claiming that his restoration was unjustified, he was forced to wander in remote provinces, leaving only the revered relics of a martyr behind. Driven from place to place, sometimes in chains and always under the watch of guards, on a day in September 407, he made his way to the tomb of the martyr Basiliscus at Comana in Pontus and entrusted his soul to God. Thirty years later, Theodosius the Younger returned his body to Constantinople.

In person Chrysostom was small and spare. His life of rigorous fasting and toil made him still more slight and hollow-cheeked, but it is told that there was always a blaze of fire in the deep-set eyes. The work of Chrysostom was chiefly ecclesiastical oratory, in which no one of his own or later time surpassed him. First of the great Christian preachers after the Church came from the caves, he was not less able as a teacher. His letters, full of sweetness and firm honesty, his poetry, delicate and musical, and his philosophic essays, rich with the clear-cut jewels of dialectics, are worthy of his station in the first order of the Doctors of the Church.

Chrysostom was small and thin in person. His life of strict fasting and hard work made him even more slender and hollow-cheeked, but it is said that there was always a spark of fire in his deep-set eyes. Chrysostom's main focus was ecclesiastical oratory, where no one in his time or afterwards surpassed him. As one of the greatest Christian preachers after the Church emerged from the caves, he was equally skilled as a teacher. His letters, filled with warmth and honesty, his poetry, delicate and musical, and his philosophical essays, rich with sharp insights into dialectics, are worthy of his place among the foremost Doctors of the Church.

John Malone

THAT REAL WEALTH IS FROM WITHIN

From the 'Treatise to prove that no one can harm the man who does not injure himself'

What I undertake is to prove (only make no commotion) that no one of those who are wronged is wronged by another, but experiences this injury at his own hands.

What I’m trying to show (just don’t cause a stir) is that no one who is wronged is wronged by someone else, but rather suffers this injury at their own hands.

But in order to make my argument plainer, let us first of all inquire what injustice is, and of what kind of things the material of it is wont to be composed; also what human virtue is, and what it is which ruins it; and further, what it is which seems to [Pg 3667]ruin it but really does not. For instance (for I must complete my argument by means of examples), each thing is subject to one evil which ruins it: iron to rust, wool to moth, flocks of sheep to wolves. The virtue of wine is injured when it ferments and turns sour; of honey when it loses its natural sweetness and is reduced to a bitter juice. Ears of corn are ruined by mildew and drought, the fruit and leaves and branches of vines by the mischievous host of locusts, other trees by the caterpillar, and irrational creatures by diseases of various kinds; and not to lengthen the list by going through all possible examples, our own flesh is subject to fevers and palsies and a crowd of other maladies. As then each one of these things is liable to that which ruins its virtue, let us now consider what it is which injures the human race, and what it is which ruins the virtue of a human being. Most men think that there are divers things which have this effect; for I must mention the erroneous opinions on the subject, and after confuting them, proceed to exhibit that which really does ruin our virtue, and to demonstrate clearly that no one could inflict this injury or bring this ruin upon us unless we betrayed ourselves. The multitude then, having erroneous opinions, imagine that there are many different things which ruin our virtue; some say it is poverty, others bodily disease, others loss of property, others calumny, others death, and they are perpetually bewailing and lamenting these things: and whilst they are commiserating the sufferers and shedding tears, they excitedly exclaim to one another, "What a calamity has befallen such and such a man! he has been deprived of all his fortune at a blow." Of another again one will say, "Such and such a man has been attacked by severe sickness and is despaired of by the physicians in attendance." Some bewail and lament the inmates of the prison, some those who have been expelled from their country and transported to the land of exile, others those who have been deprived of their freedom, others those who have been seized and made captives by enemies, others those who have been drowned, or burnt, or buried by the fall of a house, but no one mourns those who are living in wickedness; on the contrary, which is worse than all, they often congratulate them, a practice which is the cause of all manner of evils. Come then (only, as I exhorted you at the outset, do not make a commotion), let me prove that none of the things which have been mentioned injure the man who lives soberly, nor can ruin his[Pg 3668] virtue. For tell me, if a man has lost his all either at the hands of calumniators or of robbers, or has been stripped of his goods by knavish servants, what harm has the loss done to the virtue of the man?

But to make my argument clearer, let's first look at what injustice is and what it usually consists of. We should also consider what human virtue is and what destroys it, as well as what seems to ruin it but actually doesn’t. For example (and I'll use examples to back up my argument), each thing faces one specific flaw that can ruin it: iron is prone to rust, wool to moths, and flocks of sheep to wolves. The quality of wine suffers when it ferments and turns sour; honey loses its natural sweetness and becomes bitter. Corn can be ruined by mildew and drought, grapes and their leaves and branches are harmed by the relentless swarms of locusts, other trees suffer from caterpillars, and living creatures can be affected by various diseases. Without listing every possible example, our own bodies are susceptible to fevers, paralysis, and many other illnesses. Since each of these things faces something that damages its quality, let’s now examine what harms humanity and what takes away human virtue. Many people believe that many different things can do this; I need to address these mistaken beliefs, and after disproving them, I’ll show what actually ruins our virtue and clearly demonstrate that no one can inflict this harm or cause this loss unless we betray ourselves. The masses, holding these false ideas, think various things destroy our virtue; some say it's poverty, others physical illness, some the loss of wealth, others slander, and some death. They’re always mourning and lamenting these issues. While they sympathize with those suffering and shed tears, they excitedly exclaim to one another, “What a disaster has happened to such and such a man! He’s lost his entire fortune in one blow.” For another, one might say, “Such and such a man is suffering from a severe illness and the doctors have given up on him.” Some lament the prisoners, others those who have been banished from their homeland, some those who have lost their freedom, others those captured by enemies, and still others those who have drowned, burned, or buried under a collapsed building. Yet, no one mourns those living in wickedness; on the contrary, which is even worse, they often congratulate them, and this behavior is the root of all kinds of evils. So, let me prove (and remember, as I urged you at the start, please keep calm) that none of the things mentioned injure a person who lives a virtuous life, nor can they ruin his virtue. For tell me, if someone loses everything due to slanderers or thieves, or is stripped of their possessions by deceitful servants, how does that loss affect the virtue of that person?

But if it seems well, let me rather indicate in the first place what is the virtue of a man, beginning by dealing with the subject in the case of existences of another kind, so as to make it more intelligible and plain to the majority of readers.

But if it seems appropriate, let me first point out what the virtue of a person is, starting with a discussion of this topic in relation to other types of beings, so that it becomes clearer and more straightforward for most readers.

What then is the virtue of a horse? is it to have a bridle studded with gold and girths to match, and a band of silken threads to fasten the housing, and clothes wrought in divers colors and gold tissue, and head-gear studded with jewels, and locks of hair plaited with gold cord? or is it to be swift and strong in its legs, and even in its paces, and to have hoofs suitable to a well-bred horse, and courage fitted for long journeys and warfare, and to be able to behave with calmness in the battle-field, and if a rout takes place, to save its rider? Is it not manifest that these are the things which constitute the virtue of the horse, not the others? Again, what should you say was the virtue of asses and mules? is it not the power of carrying burdens with contentment, and accomplishing journeys with ease, and having hoofs like rock? Shall we say that their outside trappings contribute anything to their own proper virtue? By no means. And what kind of vine shall we admire? one which abounds in leaves and branches, or one which is laden with fruit? Or what kind of virtue do we predicate of an olive? is it to have large boughs and great luxuriance of leaves, or to exhibit an abundance of its proper fruit dispersed over all parts of the tree? Well, let us act in the same way in the case of human beings also: let us determine what is the virtue of man, and let us regard that alone as an injury, which is destructive to it. What then is the virtue of man? Not riches, that thou shouldst fear poverty; nor health of body, that thou shouldst dread sickness; nor the opinion of the public, that thou shouldst view an evil reputation with alarm, nor life simply for its own sake, that death should be terrible to thee; nor liberty that thou shouldst avoid servitude: but carefulness in holding true doctrine, and rectitude in life. Of these things not even the devil himself will be able to rob a man, if he who possesses them guards them with the needful carefulness, and that most malicious and ferocious demon is aware of this.[Pg 3669]

What, then, is the virtue of a horse? Is it having a bridle adorned with gold, matching straps, silken threads for the saddle, clothing made of various colors and gold fabric, headgear decorated with jewels, and hair styled with golden cords? Or is it about being fast and strong in its legs, consistent in its movements, having solid hooves typical of a well-bred horse, displaying courage for long journeys and battle, and being calm in the heat of conflict, ready to save its rider if things go wrong? Isn't it clear that these qualities define a horse's virtue, not the superficial ones? Now, what about the virtue of donkeys and mules? Isn’t it their ability to carry loads happily, travel easily, and possess rock-like hooves? Do we believe their decorative gear adds anything to their true virtue? Absolutely not. And what kind of vine should we admire? One that has lots of leaves and branches, or one that is heavy with fruit? Or what would we say is the virtue of an olive tree? Is it large branches and lush leaves, or an abundance of fruit distributed across the tree? Well, we should do the same with people: let's define what man's virtue is and recognize that only actions that destroy it are truly harmful. So, what is the virtue of man? It's not wealth that makes you fear poverty; it's not physical health that makes you dread sickness; it's not public opinion that makes you anxious about a bad reputation; it's not life itself that makes you terrified of death; nor is it freedom that makes you avoid servitude. Rather, it's the careful holding of true beliefs and living a righteous life. No one, not even the devil, can take these away from a person who guards them diligently, and that wicked and fierce demon knows this. [Pg 3669]

Thus in no case will any one be able to injure a man who does not choose to injure himself; but if a man is not willing to be temperate, and to aid himself from his own resources, no one will ever be able to profit him. Therefore also that wonderful history of the Holy Scriptures, as in some lofty, large, and broad picture, has portrayed the lives of the men of old time, extending the narrative from Adam to the coming of Christ: and it exhibits to you both those who are vanquished and those who are crowned with victory in the contest, in order that it may instruct you by means of all examples that no one will be able to injure one who is not injured by himself, even if all the world were to kindle a fierce war against him. For it is not stress of circumstances, nor variation of seasons, nor insults of men in power, nor intrigues besetting thee like snow-storms, nor a crowd of calamities, nor a promiscuous collection of all the ills to which mankind is subject, which can disturb even slightly the man who is brave and temperate and watchful; just as on the contrary the indolent and supine man who is his own betrayer cannot be made better, even with the aid of innumerable ministrations.

So, in no situation can anyone harm a person who doesn't choose to harm themselves; however, if someone isn't willing to be self-disciplined and help themselves, no one else can truly benefit them. The remarkable history in the Holy Scriptures, like a grand painting, has depicted the lives of ancient individuals, telling the story from Adam to the arrival of Christ. It shows you both those who were defeated and those who triumphed in their struggles, to teach you through these examples that nobody can be harmed by others if they are not harmed by themselves, even if the entire world declares war on them. It's not the difficulties of life, nor changes in seasons, nor the insults from powerful individuals, nor challenges that hit you like snowstorms, nor a multitude of disasters, nor a mix of all the pitfalls of humanity that can even slightly disturb a person who is courageous, self-controlled, and vigilant. On the contrary, the lazy and complacent person who betrays themselves cannot be improved, no matter how much help they receive.

Copyrighted by the Christian Literature Company, New York.

Copyrighted by the Christian Literature Company, New York.


ON ENCOURAGEMENT DURING ADVERSITY

From the 'Letters to Olympias'

To my Lady, the most reverend and divinely favored Deaconess Olympias, I John, Bishop, send greeting in the Lord: Come now, let me relieve the wound of thy despondency, and disperse the thoughts which gather this cloud of care around thee. For what is it which upsets thy mind, and why art thou sorrowful and dejected? Is it because of the fierce black storm which has overtaken the Church, enveloping all things in darkness as of a night without a moon, and is growing to a head every day, travailing to bring forth disastrous shipwrecks, and increasing the ruin of the world? I know all this as well as you; none shall gainsay it, and if you like I will form an image of the things now taking place so as to present the tragedy yet more distinctly to thee. We behold a sea upheaved from the very lowest depths, some sailors floating dead upon the waves, others engulfed by them, the planks of the ships breaking up, the sails torn to tatters, the masts sprung, the oars[Pg 3670] dashed out of the sailors' hands, the pilots seated on the deck, clasping their knees with their hands instead of grasping the rudder, bewailing the hopelessness of their situation with sharp cries and bitter lamentations, neither sky nor sea clearly visible, but all one deep and impenetrable darkness, so that no one can see his neighbor; whilst mighty is the roaring of the billows, and monsters of the sea attack the crews on every side.

To my Lady, the most esteemed and blessed Deaconess Olympias, I, John, Bishop, send greetings in the Lord: Let me help ease your feelings of despair and clear the worries that surround you. What troubles your mind, and why are you feeling sad and downcast? Is it because of the fierce storm that has hit the Church, shrouding everything in darkness like a moonless night, growing worse each day, threatening to cause disastrous shipwrecks, and worsening the state of the world? I understand all of this just as well as you do; no one can deny it, and if you wish, I can paint a picture of what’s happening now to make the tragedy even clearer to you. We see a tumultuous sea rising from the darkest depths, with some sailors lifeless on the waves, others swallowed by them, the ships’ planks breaking apart, the sails ripped to shreds, the masts splintered, the oars wrenched from the sailors’ hands, the pilots sitting on the deck, clutching their knees instead of holding the rudder, lamenting the hopelessness of their situation with cries and deep sorrow, with neither sky nor sea visible, just an overwhelming darkness that makes it impossible to see anyone else; while the waves roar fiercely, and sea monsters attack the crews from all sides.

But how much further shall I pursue the unattainable? for whatever image of our present evils I may seek, speech shrinks baffled from the attempt. Nevertheless, even when I look at these calamities I do not abandon the hope of better things, considering as I do who the Pilot is in all this—not one who gets the better of the storm by his art, but calms the raging waters by his rod. But if he does not effect this at the outset and speedily, such is his custom—he does not at the beginning put down these terrible evils; but when they have increased and come to extremities, and most persons are reduced to despair, then he works wondrously and beyond all expectation, thus manifesting his own power and training the patience of those who undergo these calamities. Do not therefore be cast down. For there is only one thing, Olympias, which is really terrible, only one real trial, and that is sin; and I have never ceased continually harping upon this theme: but as for all other things, plots, enmities, frauds, calumnies, insults, accusations, confiscation, exile, the keen sword of the enemy, the peril of the deep, warfare of the whole world, or anything else you like to name, they are but idle tales. For whatever the nature of these things may be, they are transitory and perishable, and operate in a mortal body without doing any injury to the vigilant soul. Therefore the blessed Paul, desiring to prove the insignificance both of the pleasures and sorrows relating to this life, declared the whole truth in one sentence when he said, "For the things which are seen are temporal." Why then dost thou fear temporal things which pass away like the stream of a river? For such is the nature of present things, whether they be pleasant or painful. And another prophet compared all human prosperity not to grass, but to another material even more flimsy, describing the whole of it "as the flower of grass." For he did not single out any one part of it, as wealth alone, or luxury alone, or power, or honor; but having comprised all the things which are esteemed splendid amongst men under the one[Pg 3671] designation of glory, he said, "All the glory of man is as the flower of grass."

But how much longer should I chase what's impossible? Because no matter what image of our current troubles I try to convey, words fall short. Still, even when I see these disasters, I don’t lose hope for better things, especially considering who’s in charge—not someone who endures the storm through skill, but someone who calms the raging seas with a mere gesture. However, if he doesn’t act quickly at the start, it’s just his way—he doesn’t immediately eliminate these awful troubles; rather, when they grow and reach their peak, and most people are left hopeless, then he works wonders beyond what we expect, showing his power and building the patience of those facing these challenges. So don’t be discouraged. There’s only one truly terrible thing, Olympias, one real test, and that’s sin. I’ve always emphasized this point: as for everything else—plots, grudges, deceit, slander, insults, accusations, confiscation, exile, the sharp sword of enemies, the dangers of the deep, global warfare, or anything else you can name—they're just empty stories. Whatever these things are, they’re temporary and fleeting, affecting a mortal body without harming the watchful soul. That’s why the blessed Paul, wanting to demonstrate the triviality of both the pleasures and pains of this life, spoke the whole truth in one statement when he said, "For the things which are seen are temporary." So why do you fear temporary things that fade away like the flow of a river? That’s the nature of present matters, whether they’re enjoyable or painful. Another prophet even compared all human prosperity not to grass, but to something even more fragile, describing it all as "the flower of grass." He didn’t focus on just one aspect like wealth, luxury, power, or honor; instead, he grouped everything that’s considered splendid among people under the single label of glory, stating, "All the glory of man is as the flower of grass."

Nevertheless, you will say, adversity is a terrible thing and grievous to be borne. Yet look at it again compared with another image, and then also learn to despise it. For the railing, and insults, and reproaches, and gibes, inflicted by enemies and their plots, are compared to a worn-out garment and moth-eaten wool, when God says, "Fear ye not the reproach of men, neither be ye afraid of their revilings, for they shall wax old as doth a garment, and like moth-eaten wool so shall they be consumed." Therefore let none of these things which are happening trouble thee; but ceasing to invoke the aid of this or that person, and to run after shadows (for such are human alliances), do thou persistently call upon Jesus whom thou servest, merely to bow his head and in a moment of time all these evils will be dissolved. But if thou hast already called upon him, and yet they have not been dissolved, such is the manner of God's dealing (for I will resume my former argument); he does not put down evils at the outset, but when they have grown to a head, when scarcely any form of the enemy's malice remains ungratified, then he suddenly converts all things to a state of tranquillity and conducts them to an unexpected settlement. For he is not only able to turn as many things as we expect and hope, to good, but many more, yea infinitely more. Wherefore also Paul saith, "Now to Him who is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think." Could he not, for example, have prevented the Three Children at the outset from falling into trial? But he did not choose to do this, thereby conferring great pain upon them. Therefore he suffered them to be delivered into the hands of barbarians, and the furnace to be heated to an immeasurable height and the wrath of the king to blaze even more fiercely than the furnace, and hands and feet to be bound with great severity, and they themselves to be cast into the fire; and then, when all they who beheld despaired of their rescue, suddenly and beyond all hope the wonder-working power of God, the supreme artificer, was displayed, and shone forth with exceeding splendor. For the fire was bound and the bondmen were released; and the furnace became a temple of prayer, a place of fountains and dew, of higher dignity than a royal court, and the very hairs of their head prevailed over that all-devouring element which gets the better even of iron and[Pg 3672] stone, and masters every kind of substance. And a solemn song of universal praise was instituted there by these holy men, inviting every kind of created thing to join in the wondrous melody: and they uttered hymns of thanksgiving to God for that they had been bound, and also burnt, as far at least as the malice of their enemies had power; that they had been exiles from their country, captives deprived of their liberty, wandering outcasts from city and home, sojourners in a strange and barbarous land: for all this was the outpouring of a grateful heart. And when the malicious devices of their enemies were perfected (for what further could they attempt after their death?) and the labors of the heroes were completed, and the garland of victory was woven, and their rewards were prepared, and nothing more was wanting for their renown, then at last their calamities were brought to an end, and he who caused the furnace to be kindled, and delivered them over to that great punishment, became himself the panegyrist of those holy heroes and the herald of God's marvelous deed, and everywhere throughout the world issued letters full of reverent praise, recording what had taken place, and becoming the faithful herald of the miracles wrought by the wonder-working God. For inasmuch as he had been an enemy and adversary, what he wrote was above suspicion even in the opinion of enemies.

However, you might argue that hardship is a terrible thing and very difficult to endure. But take another look at it, and learn to disregard it. The insults, slights, and mockery from enemies and their schemes are nothing more than a tattered garment and moth-eaten wool. God says, "Do not fear the reproach of men, nor be afraid of their taunts, for they will age like a garment and be consumed like moth-eaten wool." So, don’t let any of these things that are happening trouble you; instead of trying to get help from this or that person and chasing after illusions (which human alliances are), keep calling on Jesus whom you serve. With just a nod from Him, all these troubles can vanish in an instant. But if you’ve already called on Him and they still haven’t gone away, such is the way God works (returning to my earlier point); He doesn’t eliminate evils at the beginning, but waits until they reach their peak, when the enemy's malice seems completely fulfilled, and then He suddenly brings everything back to peace and leads it to an unexpected resolution. He can turn not just what we expect and hope for into good, but infinitely more. That’s why Paul says, "Now to Him who is able to do exceedingly abundantly above all that we ask or think." Could He not have stopped the Three Children from facing trials in the first place? But He chose not to, allowing them to endure great suffering. So, He let them fall into the hands of their captors, had the furnace heated to an unbearable temperature, and intensified the king's anger, binding their hands and feet tightly and throwing them into the fire. Then, when everyone who saw them had lost hope for their rescue, the incredible power of God, the greatest creator, was revealed in all its majesty. The fire was contained, and the captives were freed; the furnace turned into a temple of prayer, a place filled with fountains and dew, more magnificent than a royal court, and even their hair remained unharmed by the all-consuming flames that typically overpower iron and stone. A solemn song of universal praise was established there by these holy men, inviting all created things to join in the amazing melody. They sang hymns of gratitude to God for having been bound and burned, as far as their enemies could manage; for being exiles from their home, captives stripped of their freedom, wandering outcasts from city and home, and guests in a strange, barbaric land: all of this came from a thankful heart. And when their enemies’ malicious plans reached their peak (for what more could they do after their death?), and the heroes’ struggles ended, and the victory garland was woven, and their rewards were prepared, and nothing else was needed for their glory, finally their troubles were resolved. The one who had caused the furnace to be lit and handed them over to that severe punishment became the champion of those holy heroes and the announcer of God’s miraculous act, issuing letters filled with deep respect throughout the world, detailing what had happened and faithfully heralding the miracles performed by the wonder-working God. Since he had been an enemy and adversary, what he wrote was beyond suspicion, even to his adversaries.

Dost thou see the abundance of resource belonging to God? his extraordinary power, his loving-kindness and care? Be not therefore dismayed or troubled, but continue to give thanks to God for all things, praising and invoking him; beseeching and supplicating; even if countless tumults and troubles come upon thee, even if tempests are stirred up before thine eyes, let none of these things disturb thee. For our Master is not baffled by the difficulty, even if all things are reduced to the extremity of ruin. For it is possible for him to raise those who have fallen, to convert those who are in error, to set straight those who have been ensnared, to release those who have been laden with countless sins, and make them righteous, to quicken those who are dead, to restore lustre to decayed things, and freshness to those who have waxen old. For if he makes things which are not to come into being, and bestows existence on things which are nowhere by any means manifest, how much more will he rectify things which already exist!

Do you see the abundance of resources belonging to God? His extraordinary power, his love, and care? So don’t be dismayed or troubled, but keep giving thanks to God for everything, praising and calling on him; asking and pleading; even if countless troubles and chaos come your way, even if storms rage before your eyes, let none of these things disturb you. Our Master is not confused by difficulties, even if everything seems to be falling apart. He can raise those who have fallen, correct those who are lost, straighten out those who have been trapped, free those burdened by countless sins, and make them righteous, revive those who are dead, restore shine to what has decayed, and freshness to those who've grown old. For if he can create things that don't exist and give life to what is nowhere to be found, how much more will he fix things that already exist!

Copyrighted by the Christian Literature Company, New York.

Copyrighted by the Christian Literature Company, New York.


[Pg 3673]

[Pg 3673]

CONCERNING THE STATUTES

From Homily VIII.

Knowing these things, let us take heed to our life: and let us not be earnest as to the goods that perish; neither as to the glory that goeth out; nor as to that body which groweth old; nor as to that beauty which is fading; nor as to that pleasure which is fleeting: but let us expend all our care about the soul, and let us provide for the welfare of this in every way. For to cure the body when diseased is not an easy matter to every one; but to cure a sick soul is easy to all: and the sickness of the body requires medicines, as well as money, for its healing; but the healing of the soul is a thing easy to procure, and devoid of expense. And the nature of the flesh is with much labor delivered from those wounds which are troublesome; for very often the knife must be applied, and medicines that are bitter; but with respect to the soul there is nothing of this kind. It suffices only to exercise the will and the desire, and all things are accomplished. And this hath been the work of God's providence. For inasmuch as from bodily sickness no great injury could arise (for though we were not diseased, yet death would in any case come, and destroy and dissolve the body); but everything depends upon the health of our souls; this being by far the more precious and necessary, he hath made the medicining of it easy, and void of expense or pain. What excuse therefore or what pardon shall we obtain, if when the body is sick, and money must be expended on its behalf, and physicians called in, and much anguish endured, we make this so much a matter of our care (though what might result from that sickness could be no great injury to us), and yet treat the soul with neglect? And this, when we are neither called upon to pay down money, nor to give others any trouble, nor to sustain any sufferings; but without any of all these things, by only choosing and willing, have it in our power to accomplish the entire amendment of it: and knowing assuredly that if we fail to do this, we shall sustain the extreme sentence, and punishments, and penalties, which are inexorable! For tell me, if any one promised to teach thee the healing art in a short space of time, without money or labor, wouldst thou not think him a benefactor? Wouldst thou not submit both to do and to suffer all things, whatsoever he who prom[Pg 3674]ised these things commanded? Behold now, it is permitted thee without labor to find a medicine for wounds, not of the body, but of the soul, and to restore it to a state of health without any suffering! Let us not be indifferent to the matter! For pray what is the pain of laying aside anger against one who hath aggrieved thee? It is a pain indeed to remember injuries, and not to be reconciled! What labor is it to pray, and to ask for a thousand good things from God, who is ready to give? What labor is it, not to speak evil of any one? What difficulty is there in being delivered from envy and ill-will? What trouble is it to love one's neighbor? What suffering is it not to utter shameful words, nor to revile, nor to insult another? What fatigue is it not to swear? for again I return to this same admonition. The labor of swearing is indeed exceedingly great. Oftentimes, whilst under the influence of anger or wrath, we have sworn, perhaps, that we would never be reconciled to those who have injured us.

Knowing this, let's pay attention to our lives: and let's not be serious about things that won't last; nor about the glory that fades; nor about our bodies that grow old; nor about beauty that diminishes; nor about fleeting pleasures: but let's focus all our efforts on our souls, and let's take care of this in every way. Healing a sick body is not easy for everyone; but healing a sick soul is easy for all: and the sickness of the body needs medicine and money for recovery; but healing the soul is something simple to obtain, without any cost. The nature of the flesh requires a lot of effort to be freed from its troublesome wounds; often, the knife is necessary, along with bitter medicines; but when it comes to the soul, there is none of this. It only takes will and desire, and everything is achieved. This is God's provision. Because from bodily sickness, no great harm can come (since even without sickness, death will inevitably come to destroy and dissolve the body); but everything relies on the health of our souls; this, being far more precious and necessary, has been made easy and free of cost or pain. What excuse or pardon can we expect if, when the body is sick and we must spend money on it, call in doctors, and endure much suffering, we make that our main concern (even though that sickness can't truly harm us), and yet neglect the soul? And this, when we don’t have to pay money, trouble others, or suffer; but only by choosing and wanting, we have the power to fully heal the soul: knowing for sure that if we fail to do this, we'll face severe consequences and unyielding punishments! For tell me, if someone promised to teach you the healing art in a short time, without money or effort, wouldn’t you consider them a benefactor? Wouldn’t you be willing to do whatever they asked? Now, it's possible for you to find a remedy for wounds, not of the body, but of the soul, and restore it to health without any suffering! Let's not be indifferent to this! For what pain is there in letting go of anger towards someone who has hurt you? It is painful to remember injuries and not to be reconciled! How hard is it to pray and ask for countless good things from God, who is eager to give? How difficult is it not to speak ill of anyone? What trouble is it to free ourselves from envy and resentment? What effort is it to love our neighbors? What suffering is there in not saying shameful things, or reviling, or insulting others? What strain is there in not swearing? For I return to this same reminder. The effort of swearing is indeed very great. Often, while filled with anger or rage, we have sworn, perhaps, that we would never be reconciled with those who have wronged us.

I am now for the sixth day admonishing you in respect of this precept. Henceforth I am desirous to take leave of you, meaning to abstain from the subject, that ye may be on your guard. There will no longer be any excuse or allowance for you; for of right, indeed, if nothing had been said on this matter, it ought to have been amended of yourselves, for it is not a thing of an intricate nature, or that requires great preparation. But since ye have enjoyed the advantage of so much admonition and counsel, what excuse will ye have to offer, when ye stand accused before that dread tribunal and are required to give account of this transgression? It is impossible to invent any excuse; but of necessity you must either go hence amended, or if you have not amended, be punished, and abide the extremest penalty! Thinking therefore upon all these things, and departing hence with much anxiety about them, exhort ye one another, that the things spoken of during so many days may be kept with all watchfulness in your minds; so that whilst we are silent, ye instructing, edifying, exhorting one another, may exhibit great improvement: and having fulfilled all the other precepts may enjoy eternal crowns; which God grant we may all obtain through the grace and loving-kindness of our Lord Jesus Christ.

I have now been warning you about this rule for six days. From now on, I want to take a step back and avoid the topic so you can stay alert. There will be no more excuses or allowances for you; honestly, if we hadn’t talked about this, you should have corrected it on your own, as it’s not complicated or needs a lot of preparation. But since you have had the benefit of so much warning and advice, what excuse will you have when you stand before that fearsome judgment and are asked to account for this wrongdoing? It’s impossible to come up with any excuse; you must either leave here corrected or, if not, face punishment and the severest consequences! So, considering all these points, and leaving here with a lot of worry about them, encourage each other to keep in mind everything that has been discussed over these days, so that while we are quiet, you can teach, build up, and motivate one another, showing great progress: and having followed all the other rules, may you receive eternal rewards; may God grant that we all achieve this through the grace and love of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Copyrighted by the Christian Literature Company, New York.

Copyrighted by the Christian Literature Company, New York.


[Pg 3675]

[Pg 3675]

MARCUS TULLIUS CICERO

(106-43 B.C.)

BY WILLIAM CRANSTON LAWTON

T

he outward life, the political career, of Marcus Tullius Cicero, is to nearly all students of history a tragic and pathetic story. He seems peculiarly unfitted to the people and the time in which his lot was cast. His enlightened love for the traditions of the past, his passionate sentiment of patriotism, his forceful eloquence as a debater in the Senate or as an orator in the Forum,—these qualities of a Burke or a Webster stand out violently dissevered from the lurid history of his time. This humane scholarly life was flung into the midst of the wildest century in all Rome's grim annals; the hundred years of civic turmoil and bloodshed, from the elder Gracchus's murder to the death of Cleopatra.

The public life and political career of Marcus Tullius Cicero is, for almost everyone studying history, a tragic and sad tale. He seems especially ill-suited for the people and the era he lived in. His enlightened appreciation for the traditions of the past, his deep passion for patriotism, and his powerful skills as a debater in the Senate or as a speaker in the Forum—these traits of a Burke or a Webster starkly contrast with the harsh history of his time. This cultured and scholarly life was thrown into the midst of the most chaotic century in all of Rome's dark history; a hundred years of civic unrest and violence, from the murder of the elder Gracchus to the death of Cleopatra.

And yet such was the marvelous activity, the all-sided productiveness, of the Ciceronian intellect, that perhaps no human mind has ever so fully exploited all its powers. Moreover, in each intellectual field which he entered, the chances of time have removed nearly every Roman rival, leaving us no choice save to accept Cicero's guidance. There was many another orator, and history of eloquence. There were other practical treatises on rhetoric. Many a notable correspondence was actually preserved and published, though now lost. Even his free transcriptions from Greek philosophical treatises—hastily conned and perhaps imperfectly understood—have acquired, through the disappearance of the Greek scrolls themselves, an ill-deserved authority as to the tenets of the Epicurean and other schools.

And yet, the incredible energy and productivity of Cicero's intellect were such that perhaps no other human mind has ever fully tapped into all its potential. Furthermore, in every intellectual area he explored, time has wiped out nearly all Roman competitors, leaving us with no option but to look to Cicero for guidance. There were many other orators and histories of eloquence. There were other practical books on rhetoric. A lot of significant correspondence was actually preserved and published, although it's now lost. Even his quick notes from Greek philosophical writings—briefly studied and possibly not fully understood—have gained, due to the loss of the Greek texts themselves, an undeserved status as authoritative on the ideas of Epicurean and other schools.

Before and above all else, Cicero was a pleader. Out of that activity grew his ill-starred political activity, while his other literary tastes were essentially but a solace in times of enforced retirement. With the discussion of his oratory, therefore, we may best combine a rapid outline of his life.

Before anything else, Cicero was a lawyer. From that work came his unfortunate involvement in politics, while his other literary interests were mainly just a way to cope during times of forced withdrawal. So, as we discuss his speeches, it makes sense to also provide a quick overview of his life.

By their common birthplace, Arpinum, and by a slight tie of kinship, Cicero was associated with Marius; and he began life, like Disraeli, with radical sympathies. He was the elder son of a wealthy Roman citizen, but no ancestor had ennobled the family by attaining curule office. After a most thorough course of training in Latin and Greek, Cicero began to "practice law." The pleader in ancient Rome was supposed to receive no fee, and even more than[Pg 3676] with us, found his profession the natural stepping-stone to political honors.

By their common birthplace, Arpinum, and a slight family connection, Cicero was linked to Marius; he started out, much like Disraeli, with leftist views. He was the eldest son of a wealthy Roman citizen, but no ancestor had elevated the family by holding a curule office. After a comprehensive education in Latin and Greek, Cicero began to "practice law." In ancient Rome, a lawyer was expected to work pro bono, and even more than today, the profession served as a natural pathway to political recognition.

At the age of twenty-six, Cicero (in 80 B.C.) defended his first important client in a criminal case. In the closing days of the Sullan proscriptions, young Roscius, of Ameria in Umbria, was charged with murdering his own father in Rome. A pair of Roscius's kinsmen were probably the real culprits, and had arranged with Chrysogonus, a wealthy freedman and favorite of the Dictator, to insert the dead man's name among the outlawed victims and to divide the confiscated estate. The son was persecuted because he resisted this second outrage. Cicero says he is himself protected by his obscurity, though no other advocate has dared to plead for the unlucky youth. In our present text there are some audacious words aimed at Sulla's own measures: they were probably sharpened in a later revision. The case was won, against general expectation. Cicero may have played the hero that day: certainly the brief remainder of Sulla's life was spent by the young democratic pleader traveling in the East,—"for his health," as Plutarch adds, truly enough. At this time his style was chastened and his manner moderated by the teachers of Athens, and especially by Molo in Rhodes.

At the age of twenty-six, Cicero (in 80 B.C.) represented his first significant client in a criminal case. In the final days of the Sullan proscriptions, young Roscius from Ameria in Umbria was accused of murdering his own father in Rome. It was likely that two of Roscius's relatives were the real culprits, who had teamed up with Chrysogonus, a wealthy freedman and favorite of the Dictator, to include the deceased's name among the outlawed victims and to share in the confiscated estate. The son was targeted because he fought back against this second injustice. Cicero claims that his obscurity protects him, although no other lawyer would dare to defend the unfortunate youth. In our current text, there are some bold statements directed at Sulla's own actions: they were likely refined in a later revision. The case was won, contrary to general expectations. Cicero may have emerged as a hero that day: certainly, the brief remainder of Sulla's life was spent by the young democratic advocate traveling in the East—"for his health," as Plutarch accurately notes. At this time, his style was refined and his approach tempered by the scholars of Athens, particularly by Molo in Rhodes.

Cicero's quæstorship was passed in Sicily, 75-4 B.C. Here he knit close friendships with many Greek provincials, and did a creditable piece of archæological work by rediscovering Archimedes's tomb. His impeachment of Verres for misgovernment in Sicily was in 70 B.C. This time the orator runs a less desperate risk. Since Sulla's death the old constitution has languidly revived. Speech was comparatively free and safe. The "knights" or wealthy middle class,—Cicero's own,—deprived by Sulla of the right to sit as the jurors in impeachment trials like Verres's, partially regain the privilege in this very year. The overwhelming mass of evidence made Verres flee into exile, and Hortensius, till then leader of the Roman bar, threw up the case in despair. Nevertheless Cicero published the stately series of orations he had prepared. They form the most vivid picture, and the deadliest indictments ever drawn, of Roman provincial government,—and of a ruthless art-collector. Cicero instantly became the foremost among lawyers. Moreover, this success made Cicero a leader in the time of reaction after Sulla, and hastened his elevation to posts where only men of sterner nature could be fully and permanently successful.

Cicero served as a quaestor in Sicily from 75 to 74 B.C. There, he formed strong friendships with many Greek locals and successfully rediscovered Archimedes's tomb, contributing to archaeology. In 70 B.C., he prosecuted Verres for misgovernance in Sicily. This time, the orator faced less danger. Since Sulla's death, the old constitution had slowly started to recover. Freedom of speech was relatively safe. The "knights," or wealthy middle class—Cicero's own group—who had been deprived by Sulla of the right to serve as jurors in impeachment trials like Verres's, partially regained this privilege that same year. The overwhelming evidence led Verres to flee into exile, and Hortensius, who had been the leading lawyer in Rome, abandoned the case in despair. Nevertheless, Cicero published the impressive series of speeches he had prepared. They provide the clearest picture and the most powerful accusations against Roman provincial governance and a ruthless art collector. Cicero quickly rose to become the leading lawyer. Moreover, this victory established Cicero as a prominent figure during the period of reaction after Sulla and expedited his rise to positions where only the most resilient individuals could succeed fully and permanently.

Cicero. CICERO.

Pompey, born in the same year, was at this time leading the revolt against Sulla's measures. The attachment now formed, the warmer hearted Cicero never wholly threw off. The young general's later foreign victories are nowhere so generously set forth as in Cicero's too-rhetorical plea "for the Manilian Law," in 66 B.C. [Pg 3677]Pompey was then wintering in the East, after sweeping piracy in a single summer from the Mediterranean. This plea gave him the larger command against Mithridates. Despite the most extravagant laudation, however, Pompey remains, here as elsewhere, one of those large but vague and misty figures that stalk across the stage of history without ever once turning upon us a fully human face. Far more distinct than he, there looms above him the splendid triumphal pageant of Roman imperialism itself.

Pompey, who was born in the same year, was at this time leading the revolt against Sulla's policies. The bond he formed during this period stayed with the passionate Cicero. The young general’s later foreign victories are hardly ever described as generously as in Cicero's overly rhetorical speech "for the Manilian Law," in 66 B.C. [Pg 3677] Pompey was then wintering in the East after clearing the Mediterranean of piracy in just one summer. This speech secured him a larger command against Mithridates. Despite the most extravagant praise, Pompey remains, both here and elsewhere, one of those large yet vague figures that drift through the pages of history without ever showing us a fully human side. Much clearer than him is the magnificent triumphal spectacle of Roman imperialism itself.

Cicero's unrivaled eloquence won him not only a golden shower of gifts and legacies, but also the prætorship and consulship at the earliest legal age. Perhaps some of the old nobles foresaw and prudently avoided the Catilinarian storm of 63 B.C. The common dangers of that year, and the pride of assured position, may have hastened the full transfer of Cicero's allegiance to the old senatorial faction. Tiberius Gracchus, boldly praised in January, has become for Cicero a notorious demagogue; his slayers instead are the undoubted patriots, in the famous harangues of November. These latter, by the way, were certainly under the file three years afterward,—and it is not likely that we read any Ciceronian speech just as it was delivered. If there be any thread of consistency in Cicero's public career, it must be sought in his long but vain hope to unite the nobility and the equites, in order to resist the growing proletariat.

Cicero's unmatched eloquence brought him not just a flood of gifts and inheritances, but also the positions of praetor and consul at the earliest legal age. Some of the older nobles may have foreseen and wisely avoided the Catilinarian crisis of 63 B.C. The common threats of that year, along with the confidence from his established position, likely pushed Cicero to fully align himself with the old senatorial faction. Tiberius Gracchus, who was boldly praised in January, has now become a well-known demagogue to Cicero; instead, his killers are seen as the true patriots in the famous speeches of November. By the way, these latter figures were certainly under scrutiny three years later—and it's unlikely that we read any of Cicero's speeches exactly as they were delivered. If there is any thread of consistency in Cicero's public life, it lies in his long but futile hope to unite the nobility and the equites to combat the rising proletariat.

The eager vanity with which Cicero seized the proud title "Father of the fatherland" is truly pathetic. The summary execution of the traitors may have been prompted by that physical timidity so often associated with the scholarly temperament. Whether needless or not, the act returned to plague him.

The eager vanity with which Cicero took the proud title "Father of the Fatherland" is truly sad. The swift execution of the traitors may have been driven by that physical cowardice often linked to the scholarly personality. Whether it was necessary or not, the decision came back to haunt him.

The happiest effort of the orator in his consular year was the famous plea for Murena. This consul-elect for 62 was a successful soldier. Catiline must be met in the spring "in the jaws of Etruria." Cicero's dearest friend, Servius Sulpicius Rufus, a defeated candidate, accused Murena of bribery. The conditions of Roman politics, the character of Sulpicius, the tone of Cicero himself, bid us adjudge Murena probably guilty. Cicero had supported Sulpicius, but now feels it is no time to "go behind the returns," or to replace a bold soldier by a scholarly lawyer.

The happiest moment for the speaker in his year as consul was the famous defense of Murena. This consul-elect for 62 was a successful soldier. Catiline had to be confronted in the spring "in the jaws of Etruria." Cicero's close friend, Servius Sulpicius Rufus, who lost the election, accused Murena of bribery. The state of Roman politics, Sulpicius's character, and Cicero's own attitude lead us to believe Murena was probably guilty. Cicero had backed Sulpicius, but now feels it’s not the right time to "go against the election results," or replace a brave soldier with a bookish lawyer.

To win his case Cicero must heap ridicule upon his own profession in his friend's person, and upon Stoic philosophy, represented by Cato, Sulpicius's chief advocate. This he did so successfully that Cato himself exclaimed with a grim smile, "What a jester our consul is!" Cicero won his case—and kept his friends. This speech is cited sixteen times by Quintilian, and is a model of forensic ingenuity, wit, and grace. Its patriotism may be plausibly defended, but hardly its moral standards.

To win his case, Cicero had to mock his own profession through his friend and also mock Stoic philosophy, represented by Cato, Sulpicius's main advocate. He did this so well that Cato himself remarked with a grim smile, "What a jester our consul is!" Cicero won his case—and held onto his friends. This speech is referenced sixteen times by Quintilian and is a great example of courtroom cleverness, humor, and style. Its patriotism can be reasonably defended, but its moral standards are harder to justify.

[Pg 3678]

[Pg 3678]

The next year produced the famous and successful defense of Cluentius,—probably guilty of poisoning,—and also the most delightful of all Cicero's speeches, the oration for the poet Archias. Whether the old Greek's claim to Roman citizenship was beyond cavil we neither know nor greatly care. The legal argument is suspiciously brief. The praise of literature and the scholarly life, however, has re-echoed ever since, and still reaches all hearts. Brother Quintus, sitting in judgment as prætor, is pleasantly greeted.

The following year saw the renowned and successful defense of Cluentius—likely guilty of poisoning—and also the most charming of all Cicero's speeches, the oration for the poet Archias. We don't really know or care much whether the old Greek's claim to Roman citizenship was unquestionable. The legal argument is suspiciously short. However, the praise for literature and the academic life has resonated ever since and continues to touch everyone. Brother Quintus, serving as praetor, is pleasantly welcomed.

This is the culmination in Cicero's career of success. Some boastful words uttered in these days make us doubt if he remembered Solon's and Sophocles's maxim, "Count no life happy before its close." The fast-growing power of Cæsar presently made the two successful generals Pompey and Crassus his political tools. Cicero refused to enter, on similar conditions, the cabal later known as the "First Triumvirate." Cæsar, about to depart for his long absence in Gaul, might well regard the patriotic and impulsive orator as the most serious source of possible opposition in his absence. Marcus refused, himself, to go along to Gaul a-soldiering, though Brother Quintus accepted a commission and served creditably. At last, reluctantly, Cæsar suffered Cicero's personal enemy Clodius to bring forward a decree outlawing "those who had put Roman citizens to death without trial" (March, 58 B.C.). Cicero meekly withdrew from Rome, was condemned by name in absence, and his town house and villas pillaged.

This marks the peak of Cicero's successful career. Some boastful statements made during this time make us question if he remembered Solon and Sophocles's saying, "Count no life happy before its end." The rapidly growing power of Cæsar soon turned the two successful generals, Pompey and Crassus, into his political puppets. Cicero refused to join the cabal that would later be known as the "First Triumvirate" under similar terms. As Cæsar was about to leave for his long campaign in Gaul, he likely saw the patriotic and passionate orator as the biggest potential threat during his absence. Marcus chose not to join the military campaign in Gaul, although his brother Quintus accepted a commission and served honorably. Eventually, Cæsar reluctantly allowed Cicero's personal enemy Clodius to propose a decree that outlawed "those who had put Roman citizens to death without trial" (March, 58 B.C.). Cicero quietly withdrew from Rome, was condemned by name in his absence, and his city residence and villas were looted.

As to the cowardice of this hasty retreat, none need use severer words than did the exile himself. It is the decisive event in his career. His uninterrupted success was ended. His pride could never recover fully from the hurt. Worst of all, he could never again pose, even before his own eyes, as the fearless hero-patriot. In short, Cæsar, the consummate master of action and of men, had humanely but decisively crippled the erratic yet patriotic rhetorician.

As for the cowardice of this quick retreat, no one needs to use harsher words than those of the exile himself. It marks a turning point in his career. His string of success came to an end. His pride could never fully heal from the damage. Worst of all, he could never again see himself, even in his own mind, as the brave hero-patriot. In short, Cæsar, the ultimate master of action and people, had compassionately but decisively weakened the unpredictable yet patriotic speaker.

In little more than a year the bad conduct of Clodius, the personal good-will of the "triumvirs," and the whirligig of politics, brought round Cicero's return from Greece. His wings were however effectively clipped. After a brief and slight flutter of independence, he made full, even abject, submission to the dominant Cæsarian faction. This was in 56 B.C. The next five years, inglorious politically, were however full of activity in legal oratory and other literary work. In his eloquent defense of Cælius Rufus, charged with an attempt to poison Clodia, Cicero perforce whitewashes, or at least paints in far milder colors than of old, Catiline, Cælius's lifelong friend! A still less pleasing feature is the abusive attack on the famous and beautiful Clodia, probably the "Lesbia" of[Pg 3679] Catullus. (The unhappy young poet seems to have preceded Cælius in the fickle matron's favor.)

In just over a year, Clodius's bad behavior, the goodwill of the "triumvirs," and the twists of politics led to Cicero's return from Greece. However, his wings were effectively clipped. After a brief moment of independence, he fully and even humiliatingly submitted to the ruling Cæsarian faction. This was in 56 B.C. The next five years, marked by political ingloriousness, were filled with activity in legal oratory and other literary work. In his eloquent defense of Cælius Rufus, who was accused of trying to poison Clodia, Cicero was forced to downplay, or at least portray in much softer terms than before, Catiline, Cælius's lifelong friend! An even less appealing aspect is the harsh attack on the famous and beautiful Clodia, likely the "Lesbia" of[Pg 3679] Catullus. (The unfortunate young poet seems to have been in the fickle matron's favor before Cælius.)

The events of the year 52 well illustrate the unfitness of Cicero for politics in such an age. Rome was full of street brawls, which Pompey could not check. The orator's old enemy Clodius, at the head of his bravos, was slain by a fellow ruffian Milo in January. At Milo's trial in April Cicero defended him, or attempted to do so. A court-room encircled by a yelling mob and guarded by Pompey's legions caused him to break down altogether. As afterward written out at leisure, the speech is a masterpiece of special pleading. The exiled Milo's criticism on it is well known: "I'm glad you never delivered it: I should not now be enjoying the mullets of Marseilles."

The events of 52 highlight how ill-suited Cicero was for politics in that time. Rome was rife with street fights, which Pompey couldn’t control. Clodius, Cicero's old rival, was killed by the thug Milo in January. Cicero defended Milo at his trial in April, or at least tried to. The courtroom was surrounded by a shouting mob and guarded by Pompey's soldiers, which made him completely fall apart. When he later wrote it out carefully, the speech turned out to be a brilliant piece of argumentation. Milo’s famous remark about it is well-known: "I’m glad you never delivered it: I wouldn’t be enjoying the mullets of Marseilles right now."

The year 51-50 Cicero spent, most unwillingly, as proconsular governor in far-off Cilicia. Though really humane and relatively honest, he accumulated in these few months a handsome sum in "gifts" from provincials and other perquisites. Even Cicero was a Roman.

The year 51-50, Cicero spent, mostly against his will, as the proconsular governor in distant Cilicia. Although he was genuinely humane and fairly honest, he managed to collect a significant amount in "gifts" from locals and other perks in just a few months. Even Cicero was still a Roman.

Meantime the civil war had all but broken out at home. Cicero hesitated long, and the correspondence with Atticus contains exhaustive analyses of his motives and temptations. His naïve selfishness and vanity at times in these letters seem even like self-caricature. Yet through it all glimmers a vein of real though bewildered patriotism. Still the craving for a triumph—he had fought some savage mountain clans in Asia Minor!—was hardly less dominant.

Meantime, the civil war was nearly igniting at home. Cicero hesitated for a long time, and his correspondence with Atticus includes detailed analyses of his motives and temptations. His naive selfishness and vanity at times in these letters seem almost like self-parody. Yet through it all, there’s a glimpse of genuine, though confused, patriotism. Still, the desire for a victory—he had battled some fierce mountain clans in Asia Minor!—was hardly any less dominant.

Repairing late and with many misgivings to Pompey's camp in Epirus, Cicero seems to have been there a "not unfeared, half-welcome" and critical guest. Illness is his excuse for absence from the decisive battle. He himself tells us little of these days. As Plutarch relates the tale, after Pompey's flight to Egypt Cicero refused the supreme command, and was thereupon threatened with death by young Gneius Pompey; but his life was saved by Cato.

Repairing late and feeling uneasy about it at Pompey's camp in Epirus, Cicero appeared to be a "not unfeared, half-welcome" and critical guest. He claims illness as his excuse for missing the decisive battle. He doesn't share much about those days. According to Plutarch, after Pompey fled to Egypt, Cicero turned down the supreme command and was then threatened with death by young Gneius Pompey; however, Cato saved his life.

One thing at least is undisputed. The last man to decide for Pompey's cause, he was the first to hurry back to Italy and crave Cæsar's grace! For many months he waited in ignoble retirement, fearing the success of his deserted comrades even more than Cæsar's victory. It is this action that gives the coup de grace to Cicero's character as a hero. With whatever misgivings, he had chosen his side. Whatever disturbing threats of violent revenge after victory he heard in Pompey's camp, he awaited the decisive battle. Then there remained, for any brave man, only constancy in defeat—or a fall upon his sword.

One thing is clear. The last person to back Pompey was the first to rush back to Italy and seek Caesar's pardon! For many months, he stayed in shameful hiding, more afraid of his abandoned comrades’ triumph than of Caesar's win. This action ultimately tarnishes Cicero’s image as a hero. Regardless of his doubts, he had picked a side. No matter the unsettling threats of brutal revenge he heard coming from Pompey’s camp, he awaited the pivotal battle. Then, for any brave person, there was only the choice to remain steadfast in defeat—or to take their own life.

Throughout Cæsar's brief reign,—or long dictatorship,—from 48 to 44, Cicero is the most stately and the most obsequious of courtiers. For him who would plead for clemency, or return thanks for[Pg 3680] mercy accorded, at a despot's footstool, there are no more graceful models than the 'Pro Ligario' and the 'Pro Marcello.' Cæsar himself realized, and wittily remarked, how irksome and hateful such a part must be to the older, vainer, more self-conscious man of the twain.

Throughout Caesar's brief rule—or long dictatorship—from 48 to 44, Cicero is the most dignified and the most submissive of courtiers. For anyone who wants to plead for mercy, or express gratitude for kindness shown, there are no more elegant examples than the 'Pro Ligario' and the 'Pro Marcello.' Caesar himself understood, and wittily commented, on how burdensome and unpleasant such a role must be for the older, more vain, and self-aware man of the two.

Midway in this period Cicero divorced his wife after thirty years of wedlock, seemingly from some dissatisfaction over her financial management, and soon after married a wealthy young ward. This is the least pleasing chapter of his private life, but perhaps the mortification and suffering it entailed were a sufficient penalty. His only daughter Tullia's death in 45 B.C. nearly broke the father's heart.

Midway through this time, Cicero divorced his wife after thirty years of marriage, apparently due to some issues with her handling of finances, and soon after married a wealthy young ward. This is the least favorable part of his personal life, but maybe the shame and pain it caused were a fitting punishment. The death of his only daughter, Tullia, in 45 B.C. nearly shattered his heart.

Whatever the reason, Cicero was certainly not in the secret of Cæsar's assassination. Twice in letters to members of the conspiracy in later months he begins: "How I wish you had invited me to your glorious banquet on the Ides of March." "There would have been no remnants," he once adds. That is, Antony would not have been left alive.

Whatever the reason, Cicero definitely wasn’t in on the secret of Caesar's assassination. In letters to members of the conspiracy later on, he starts twice with, "I wish you had invited me to your glorious gathering on the Ides of March." He adds, "There wouldn’t have been any leftovers." That is to say, Antony wouldn’t have survived.

We have now reached the last two years—perhaps the most creditable time—in Cicero's eventful life. This period runs from March 15th, 44 B.C., to December 7th, 43 B.C. It was one long struggle, first covert, then open, between Antony and the slayers of Cæsar. Cicero's energy and eloquence soon made him the foremost voice in the Senate once more. For the first time since his exile, he is now speaking out courageously his own real sentiments. His public action is in harmony with his own convictions. The cause was not hopeless by any means, so far as the destruction of Antony would have been a final triumph. Indeed, that wild career seemed near its end, when Octavian's duplicity again threw the game into his rival's reckless hands. However, few students of history imagine that any effective restoration of senatorial government was possible. The peculiar pathos of Cicero's end, patriot as he was, is this: it removed one of the last great obstacles to the only stable and peaceful rule Rome could receive—the imperial throne of Augustus.

We have now reached the last two years—possibly the most remarkable time—in Cicero's eventful life. This period spans from March 15th, 44 B.C., to December 7th, 43 B.C. It was one long struggle, first secretive, then open, between Antony and the assassins of Caesar. Cicero's energy and eloquence quickly made him the leading voice in the Senate once again. For the first time since his exile, he is now speaking out boldly about his true feelings. His public actions align with his own beliefs. The situation was not hopeless by any means, especially since the defeat of Antony would have been a major victory. In fact, that chaotic journey seemed close to its conclusion when Octavian's deceit once again put the game back into his rival's reckless hands. However, few historians believe that any meaningful restoration of senatorial government was achievable. The unique tragedy of Cicero's end, as devoted as he was to his country, is this: it removed one of the last significant barriers to the only stable and peaceful governance Rome could accept—the imperial throne of Augustus.

This last period is however among the most creditable, perhaps the most heroic, in Cicero's career. Its chief memorials are the fourteen extant orations against Antony. The comparative sincerity of these 'Philippics,' and the lack of private letters for much of this time, make them important historical documents. The only one which ranks among his greatest productions—perhaps the classic masterpiece of invective—is the 'Second Philippic.' This was never delivered at all, but published as a pamphlet. This unquestioned fact throws a curious light on passages like—"He is agitated, he perspires, he turns pale!" describing Antony at the (imaginary) delivery of the oration. The details of the behavior of Catiline and[Pg 3681] others may be hardly more authentic. The 'Ninth Philippic' is a heartfelt funeral eulogy on that same Sulpicius whom he had ridiculed in the 'Pro Murena.'

This last period is among the most respectable, perhaps the most heroic, in Cicero's career. The main highlights are the fourteen existing speeches against Antony. The relative sincerity of these "Philippics," along with the absence of personal letters for much of this time, make them significant historical documents. The only one that stands out among his greatest works—possibly the classic masterpiece of criticism—is the "Second Philippic." This was never actually delivered but was published as a pamphlet. This undeniable fact sheds an interesting light on phrases like—"He is agitated, he sweats, he turns pale!" describing Antony at the (imaginary) delivery of the speech. The specifics of Catiline's behavior and others might not be much more authentic. The "Ninth Philippic" is a genuine funeral eulogy for the same Sulpicius whom he had mocked in the "Pro Murena."

"The milestones turn into headstones,
And under each a friend.

A fragment from one of Livy's lost books says, "Cicero bore with becoming spirit none of the ills of life save death itself." He indeed perished not only bravely but generously, dissuading his devoted slaves from useless resistance, and extending his neck to Antony's assassins. Verres lived to exult at the news, and then shared his enemy's fate, rather than give up his Greek vases to Antony! Nearly every Roman, save Nero, dies well.

A fragment from one of Livy's lost books says, "Cicero faced all of life's troubles with grace except for death itself." He truly died not only courageously but also generously, convincing his loyal slaves not to fight back in vain, and willingly exposing his neck to Antony's assassins. Verres lived to celebrate the news and then met his enemy's fate rather than surrender his Greek vases to Antony! Nearly every Roman, except Nero, dies honorably.

Upon Cicero's political career our judgment is already indicated. He was always a patriot at heart, though often a bewildered one. His vanity, and yet more his physical cowardice, caused some grievous blots upon the record. His last days, and death, may atone for all—save one. The precipitate desertion of the Pompeians is not to be condoned.

Our opinion of Cicero's political career is already clear. He was always a patriot at heart, even though he was often confused. His vanity, and even more his physical cowardice, led to some serious mistakes in his record. His final days and death might make up for everything—except one thing. The quick abandonment of the Pompeians cannot be excused.

The best English life of Cicero is by Forsyth; but quaint, dogged, prejudiced old Middleton should not be forgotten. Plutarch's Cicero "needs no bush."

The best English biography of Cicero is by Forsyth; however, the quirky, stubborn, and biased old Middleton shouldn’t be overlooked. Plutarch's Cicero "needs no introduction."

Cicero's oratory was splendidly effective upon his emotional Italian hearers. It would not be so patiently accepted by any Teutonic folk. His very copiousness, however, makes him as a rule wonderfully clear and easy reading. Quintilian well says: "From Demosthenes's periods not a word can be spared, to Cicero's not one could be added."

Cicero's speeches were incredibly impactful on his emotional Italian audiences. They wouldn't be as readily accepted by any Germanic people. His abundant style, however, usually makes his writing very clear and easy to read. As Quintilian aptly put it: "From Demosthenes's sentences, not a word can be removed; to Cicero's, not one can be added."

Despite the rout of Verres and of Catiline, the merciless dissection of Clodia, and the statelier thunders of the 'Philippics,' Cicero was most successful and happiest when "defending the interests of his friends." Perhaps the greatest success against justice was the 'Pro Cluentio,' which throws so lurid a light on ante-Borgian Italian criminology. This speech is especially recommended by Niebuhr to young philologues as a nut worthy of the strongest teeth. There is a helpful edition by Ramsay, but Hertland's 'Murena' will be a pleasanter variation for students wearying of the beaten track followed by the school editions. Both the failure of the 'Pro Milone' and the world-wide success of the 'Pro Archia' bid us repeat the vain wish, that this humane and essentially modern nature might have fallen on a gentler age. Regarding his whole political life as an uncongenial rôle forced on him by fate, we return devout thanks for fifty-eight orations, nearly all in revised and finished literary form! Fragments of seventeen, and titles of still thirty more, yet remain.[Pg 3682] From all his rivals, predecessors, pupils, not one authentic speech survives.

Despite the defeat of Verres and Catiline, the harsh criticism of Clodia, and the grand expressions of the 'Philippics,' Cicero was most effective and happiest when "defending his friends' interests." Perhaps his biggest triumph against justice was the 'Pro Cluentio,' which sheds a disturbing light on Italian criminality before the Borgias. Niebuhr particularly recommends this speech to young scholars as a challenge worth tackling. There's a useful edition by Ramsay, but Hertland's 'Murena' will offer a more enjoyable change for students tiring of the usual path taken by the school editions. Both the failure of the 'Pro Milone' and the global success of the 'Pro Archia' lead us to wish, in vain, that this compassionate and fundamentally modern spirit had emerged in a kinder era. Considering his entire political career as an unwelcoming role imposed on him by fate, we are profoundly grateful for fifty-eight speeches, almost all in polished literary form! Fragments of seventeen, alongside titles of thirty more, still exist.[Pg 3682] None of his rivals, predecessors, or students has left behind a single authentic speech.

The best complete edition of the orations with English notes is by George Long, in the Bibliotheca Classica. The 'Philippics' alone are better edited by J.R. King in the Clarendon Press series. School editions of select speeches are superabundant. They regularly include the four Catilinarians, the Manilian, and the pleas before the dictator, sometimes a selection from the 'Philippics' or Verrine orations.

The best complete edition of the speeches with English notes is by George Long, in the Bibliotheca Classica. The 'Philippics' are better edited by J.R. King in the Clarendon Press series. There are plenty of school editions of selected speeches available. They usually include the four Catilinarians, the Manilian, and the arguments before the dictator, and sometimes a selection from the 'Philippics' or Verrine speeches.

There is no masterly translation comparable with the fine work done by Kennedy for Demosthenes. The Bohn version is respectable in quality.

There isn't an outstanding translation that matches the excellent work done by Kennedy for Demosthenes. The Bohn version is of decent quality.

Among Cicero's numerous works on rhetoric the chief is the 'De Oratore.' Actually composed in 55 B.C., it is a dialogue, the scene set in 91 B.C., the characters being the chief Roman orators of that day. L. Crassus, who plays the host gracefully at his Tusculan country-seat, is also the chief speaker. These men were all known to Cicero in his boyhood, but most of them perished soon after in the Marian proscriptions. Of real character-drawing there is little, and all alike speak in graceful Ciceronian periods. The exposition of the technical parts of rhetoric goes on in leisurely wise, with copious illustrations and digressions. There is much pleasant repetition of commonplaces. Wilkins's edition of the 'De Oratore' is a good but not an ideal one. The introductions are most helpful. Countless discussions on etymology, etc., in the notes, should be relegated to the dictionaries. Instead, we crave adequate cross-references to passages in this and other works. The notes seem to be written too largely piecemeal, each with the single passage in mind.

Among Cicero's many works on rhetoric, the most important is the 'De Oratore.' Written in 55 B.C., it's a dialogue set in 91 B.C., featuring the leading Roman orators of the time. L. Crassus, who hosts the gathering at his country home in Tusculum, is the main speaker. Cicero knew these men from his youth, but most of them were killed shortly after during the Marian proscriptions. There's little character development, and all the characters speak in elegant Ciceronian style. The technical aspects of rhetoric are explored in a relaxed manner, filled with ample examples and digressions. There's a good amount of enjoyable repetition of common themes. Wilkins's edition of the 'De Oratore' is decent but not perfect. The introductions are very useful. Many discussions on etymology and similar topics in the notes should be moved to dictionaries. Instead, we need proper cross-references to passages in this and other works. The notes appear to be written mostly in isolation, focusing on single passages.

In Cicero's 'Brutus,' written in 46 B.C., Cicero, Brutus, and Atticus carry on the conversation, but it is mostly a monologue of Cicero and a historical sketch of Roman oratory. The affected modesty of the autobiographic parts is diverting. Brutus was the chief exponent of a terse, simple, direct, oratory,—far nearer, we judge, to English taste than the Ciceronian; and the opposition between them already appears. A convenient American edition is that by Kellogg (Ginn).

In Cicero's 'Brutus,' written in 46 B.C., Cicero, Brutus, and Atticus have a discussion, but it's mostly a monologue from Cicero and a historical overview of Roman oratory. The affected modesty in the autobiographical sections is amusing. Brutus was the main proponent of a concise, straightforward, direct style of speaking—much more in line with English taste than Cicero's style; the contrast between the two is already evident. A handy American edition is the one by Kellogg (Ginn).

The opposition just mentioned comes out more clearly in the 'Orator.' This portrays the ideal public speaker. His chief accomplishments are summed up in versatility,—the power to adapt himself to any case and audience. An interesting passage discusses the rhythms of prose. This book has been elaborately edited by J.E. Sandys. In these three dialogues Cicero says everything of importance, at least once; and the other rhetorical works in the Corpus may be neglected here, the more as the most practical working rhetoric among them all, the 'Auctor ad Herennium,' is certainly not[Pg 3683] Cicero's. It is probably by Cornificius, and is especially important as the first complete prose work transmitted to us in authentic Latin form. (Cato's 'De Re Rustica' has been "modernized.")

The opposition mentioned earlier is clearer in the 'Orator.' This work presents the ideal public speaker. His main skill is versatility—the ability to adjust to any situation and audience. There’s an interesting section that discusses the rhythms of prose. This book has been thoroughly edited by J.E. Sandys. In these three dialogues, Cicero covers everything significant at least once; the other rhetorical works in the Corpus can be overlooked here, especially since the most practical rhetoric among them, the 'Auctor ad Herennium,' definitely isn’t Cicero's. It’s likely by Cornificius and holds particular importance as the first complete prose work we have in authentic Latin form. (Cato's 'De Re Rustica' has been "modernized.")

The later history of the Ciceronian correspondence is a dark and much contested field. (The most recent discussion, with bibliography, is by Schanz, in Iwan Müller's Handbuch, Vol. viii., pp. 238-243.) Probably Cicero's devoted freedman Tiro laid the foundations of our collections. The part of Petrarch in recovering the letters during the "Revival of Learning" was much less than has been supposed.

The later history of the Ciceronian correspondence is a confusing and highly debated area. (The most recent discussion, with bibliography, is by Schanz, in Iwan Müller's Handbuch, Vol. viii., pp. 238-243.) It's likely that Cicero's loyal freedman Tiro established the groundwork for our collections. Petrarch's role in rediscovering the letters during the "Revival of Learning" was much smaller than commonly believed.

The letters themselves are in wild confusion. There are four collections, entitled 'To Atticus,' 'To Friends,' 'To Brother Marcus,' 'To Brutus': altogether over eight hundred epistles, of which a relatively small number are written to Cicero by his correspondents. The order is not chronological, and the dates can in many cases only be conjectured. Yet these letters afford us our chief sources for the history of this great epoch,—and the best insight we can ever hope to have into the private life of Roman gentlemen.

The letters are in complete disarray. There are four collections titled 'To Atticus,' 'To Friends,' 'To Brother Marcus,' and 'To Brutus': altogether more than eight hundred letters, with only a relatively small number written to Cicero by his correspondents. The order is not chronological, and the dates can often only be guessed. Yet these letters provide our main sources for the history of this significant period—and the best understanding we can ever achieve of the private lives of Roman gentlemen.

The style of the cynical, witty Cælius, or of the learned lawyer Sulpicius, differs perceptibly in detail from Cicero's own; yet it is remarkable that all seem able to write clearly if not gracefully. Cicero's own style varies very widely. The letters to Atticus are usually colloquial, full of unexplained allusions, sometimes made intentionally obscure and pieced out with a Greek phrase, for fear of the carrier's treachery! Other letters again, notably a long 'Apologia' addressed to Lentulus after Cicero's return from exile, are as plainly addressed in reality to the public or to posterity as are any of the orations.

The style of the cynical, witty Cælius, or the knowledgeable lawyer Sulpicius, is noticeably different in detail from Cicero’s own; yet it's striking that they all manage to write clearly, if not elegantly. Cicero’s style varies greatly. His letters to Atticus are usually casual, filled with unexplained references, and sometimes intentionally vague, sprinkled with a Greek phrase, due to concerns about the carrier's reliability! Other letters, particularly a lengthy 'Apologia' directed to Lentulus after Cicero's return from exile, are just as clearly aimed at the public or future readers as any of his speeches.

Prof. R. Y. Tyrrell has long been engaged upon an annotated edition of all the letters in chronological order. This will be of the utmost value. An excellent selection, illustrating the orator's public life chiefly, has been published by Professor Albert Watson. This volume contains also very full tables of dates, bibliography of all Cicero's works, and in general is indispensable for the advanced Latin student. The same letters annotated by Professor Watson have been delightfully translated by G. E. Jeans. To this volume, rather than to Forsyth's biography, the English reader should turn to form his impressions of Cicero at first hand. It is a model of scholarly—and also literary—translation.

Prof. R. Y. Tyrrell has been working on an annotated edition of all the letters in chronological order. This will be extremely valuable. An excellent selection, mainly showcasing the orator's public life, has been published by Professor Albert Watson. This volume also includes very detailed tables of dates, a bibliography of all Cicero's works, and is generally essential for advanced Latin students. The same letters annotated by Professor Watson have been beautifully translated by G. E. Jeans. For forming first-hand impressions of Cicero, English readers should refer to this volume rather than Forsyth's biography. It is a model of both scholarly and literary translation.

The "New Academy," to which Cicero inclined in philosophy, was skeptical in its tendencies, and regarded absolute truth as unattainable. This made it easier for Cicero to cast his transcriptions in the form of dialogues, revealing the beliefs of the various schools through the lips of the several interlocutors. Thus the 'De Finibus Bonorum et Malorum' sets forth in three successive conversations[Pg 3684] the ideas of Epicureans, of Stoics, and of the Academy, on the Highest Good. It is perhaps the chief of these treatises,—though we would still prefer to have even those later compendiums of the Greek schools through which Cicero probably cited the chief philosophers at second hand! J. S. Reid, an eminent English scholar, has spent many years upon this dialogue, and his work includes a masterly translation.

The "New Academy," which Cicero was drawn to in philosophy, was skeptical and viewed absolute truth as something we can't actually achieve. This allowed Cicero to present his writings as dialogues, highlighting the beliefs of different schools through the voices of various characters. In this way, 'De Finibus Bonorum et Malorum' lays out in three consecutive conversations the views of the Epicureans, Stoics, and the Academy on the Highest Good. It's arguably the most important of these works—though we would still prefer to have those later summaries of the Greek schools through which Cicero likely referenced the main philosophers indirectly! J. S. Reid, a prominent English scholar, has dedicated many years to this dialogue, and his work features an excellent translation.

With a somewhat similar plan, the three books of the 'De Natura Deorum' contain the views of the three schools on the Divine Beings. The speakers are Cicero's Roman contemporaries. This rather sketchy work has been annotated by J. B. Mayor in his usual exhaustive manner. The now fragmentary dialogue entitled 'The Republic,' and its unfinished supplement 'The Laws,' were composed and named in avowed rivalry with Plato's two largest works, but fail to approach the master. The Roman Constitution is defended as the ideal mingling of monarchy, aristocracy, and democracy. The student of pure literature can for the most part neglect these, and others among the hastily written philosophic works, with the explicit approval of so indefatigable a student as Professor B. L. Gildersleeve.

With a somewhat similar approach, the three books of 'De Natura Deorum' present the perspectives of three philosophical schools on Divine Beings. The speakers are Cicero's Roman contemporaries. This rather basic work has been thoroughly annotated by J. B. Mayor in his usual detailed style. The now fragmented dialogue called 'The Republic,' along with its unfinished follow-up 'The Laws,' were created and named in clear competition with Plato's two major works, but they don't quite measure up to the original. The Roman Constitution is defended as the ideal mix of monarchy, aristocracy, and democracy. Students focused on pure literature can mostly skip over these and other quickly written philosophical works, with the outright endorsement of a dedicated scholar like Professor B. L. Gildersleeve.

The chief fragment preserved of the 'Republic' is the 'Dream of Scipio.' Its dependence on the vision at the close of Plato's 'Republic' should be carefully observed. It may be fairly described as a free translation and enlargement from Greek originals, of which Plato's passage is the chief. Plagiarism was surely viewed quite otherwise then than now. Still, the Roman additions and modifications are interesting also,—and even as a translator Cicero is no ordinary cicerone! Moreover, in this as in so many other examples, the Latin paraphrase had a wider and more direct influence than the original. It has been accepted with justice ever since, as the final and most hopeful pagan word in favor of the soul's immortality. The lover of Chaucer will recall the genial paraphrase of 'Scipio's Dream' in the 'Parlament of Foules' (stanzas 5-12). We give below, entire, in our quotations from Cicero, the masterly version of the 'Dream,' prepared by Prof. T. R. Lounsbury for his edition of Chaucer's poems. The speaker is the younger Scipio Africanus, and his visit to Africa as a subaltern here described was in 149 B.C., three years previous to his own decisive campaign against Carthage which ended in the destruction of the city.

The main part of the 'Republic' that has survived is the 'Dream of Scipio.' It's important to note its connection to the vision at the end of Plato's 'Republic.' It can be seen as a free translation and expansion of Greek sources, with Plato's passage being the most significant. Plagiarism was definitely viewed differently back then than it is today. However, the Roman additions and changes are also intriguing, and even as a translator, Cicero is no ordinary guide! Furthermore, in this case, as in many others, the Latin paraphrase had a broader and more immediate impact than the original. Ever since, it has justly been regarded as the ultimate and most optimistic pagan statement supporting the immortality of the soul. Fans of Chaucer will remember the friendly reinterpretation of 'Scipio's Dream' in the 'Parlament of Foules' (stanzas 5-12). Below, we present in full our quotations from Cicero, featuring the skillful version of the 'Dream' created by Prof. T. R. Lounsbury for his edition of Chaucer's poems. The narrator is the younger Scipio Africanus, and his trip to Africa as a junior officer, described here, took place in 149 B.C., three years before his decisive campaign against Carthage, which ultimately led to the city's destruction.

Cicero shared in full the Roman tendency to give a practical, an ethical turn to all metaphysical discussion. This is prominent in the popular favorite among his larger volumes, the 'Tusculan Disputations.' In each of the five related books a thesis is stated negatively, to be triumphantly reversed later on:—

Cicero fully embraced the Roman habit of giving a practical and ethical twist to all metaphysical discussions. This is especially evident in the widely popular work from his larger volumes, the 'Tusculan Disputations.' In each of the five interconnected books, a thesis is presented negatively, only to be confidently overturned later on:—

[Pg 3685]

[Pg 3685]

(1) "Death seems to me an evil."

"Death feels like a bad thing to me."

(2) "I think pain the greatest of all evils."

"I believe pain is the worst of all evils."

(3) "Misery seems to me to befall the wise man."

"Misery appears to strike the wise man."

(4) "It does not appear to me that the wise man can be secure from distress of mind."

(4) "I don’t think a wise person can be free from mental distress."

(5) "Character does not seem to me sufficient for happiness in life."

"Character doesn't seem to be enough for happiness in life."

The original portion of this work is relatively large, and many Roman illustrations occur. Dr. Peabody has included the Tusculans, the two brief essays next mentioned, and the 'De Officiis,' in his excellent series of versions (Little, Brown and Company).

The original part of this work is quite extensive, and there are many Roman illustrations. Dr. Peabody has included the Tusculans, the two short essays mentioned next, and the 'De Officiis' in his excellent series of versions (Little, Brown and Company).

The little dialogue on 'Old Age' is perhaps most read of all Cicero's works. Its best thoughts, it must be confessed, are freely borrowed from the opening pages of Plato's 'Republic.' Still, on this theme of universal human interest, the Roman also offers much pleasant food for thought. The moderation of the Greek is forgotten by Cicero, the professional advocate and special pleader, who almost cries out to us at last:—

The brief discussion on 'Old Age' is probably the most widely read of all Cicero's works. It’s worth noting that many of its best ideas are openly taken from the first pages of Plato's 'Republic.' Nevertheless, on this subject that interests everyone, the Roman also provides plenty of enjoyable insights. Cicero, the professional lawyer and advocate, tends to overlook the Greek's moderation and ultimately seems to plead with us:—

"Grow old with me:
The best is yet to come.
"The end of life, for which the beginning was created!"

It was written in 45-4 B.C. The other little essay 'On Friendship' does not deserve to be bound up in such good company, though it usually is so edited. Bacon's very brief essay has more meat in it. Cicero had many good friends, but fully trusted hardly any one of them—not even Atticus. It was an age which put friendship to fearful trial, and the typical Roman seems to us rather selfish and cold. Certainly this essay is in a frigid tone. Professor Gildersleeve, I believe, has likened it to a treatise of Xenophon on hunting, so systematically is the pursuit of friends discussed.

It was written in 45-4 B.C. The other short essay 'On Friendship' doesn't really belong in such good company, although it often is. Bacon's very brief essay has more substance. Cicero had many good friends, but he hardly trusted any of them— not even Atticus. It was a time that put friendship to a tough test, and the typical Roman seems rather selfish and distant to us. Certainly, this essay has a cold tone. I believe Professor Gildersleeve compared it to a treatise by Xenophon on hunting, given how methodically the pursuit of friends is discussed.

Perhaps the most practical among Roman Manuals of Morals is the treatise on Duties ('De Officiis'), in three books. Here the personal experience of sixty years is drawn upon, avowedly for the edification of young Marcus, the author's unworthy son. This sole Ciceronian survivor of Antony's massacres lived to be famous for his capacity in wine-drinking, and to receive officially, as consul under Augustus, the news of Antony's final defeat and death—a dramatic revenge.

Perhaps the most practical of the Roman Manuals of Morals is the treatise on Duties ('De Officiis'), which consists of three books. It draws on the author's personal experiences over sixty years, explicitly for the benefit of young Marcus, his unworthy son. This last Ciceronian survivor of Antony's massacres became known for his ability to drink wine, and he officially received the news of Antony's final defeat and death as consul under Augustus—a dramatic form of revenge.

Most of these philosophic treatises were composed near the end of Cicero's life, largely in one marvelously productive year, 45-4 B.C., just previous to the slaying of Cæsar. Not all even of the extant works have been catalogued here. The 'Academica' and 'De Divinatione' should at least be mentioned.

Most of these philosophical writings were created toward the end of Cicero's life, mainly in a remarkably productive year, 45-4 B.C., just before Caesar's assassination. Not all of the existing works are included here. The 'Academica' and 'De Divinatione' should at least be noted.

[Pg 3686]

[Pg 3686]

Such were Cicero's distractions, when cut off from political life and oratory, and above all when bereft by Tullia's death. The especial 'Consolatio,' composed to regain his courage after this blow, must head the list of lost works. It took a most pessimistic view of human life, for which it was reproved by Lactantius. Another perished essay, the 'Hortensius,' introducing the whole philosophic series, upheld Milton's thesis, "How charming is divine philosophy," and first turned the thoughts of Augustine to serious study.

Cicero faced many distractions when he was removed from politics and public speaking, especially after the death of his daughter Tullia. The specific work 'Consolatio,' written to help him cope with this loss, is at the top of the list of his lost writings. It took a very grim view of human life, which Lactantius criticized. Another lost essay, 'Hortensius,' which introduced the entire philosophy series, supported Milton's idea, "How charming is divine philosophy," and was what inspired Augustine to start serious study.

Cicero's poems, chiefly translations, are extant in copious fragments. They show metrical facility, a little taste, no creative imagination at all. A final proof of his unresting activity is his attempt to write history. Few, even among professional advocates, could have less of the temper for mere narration and truth. Indeed, reasonable disregard for the latter trammel is frankly urged upon a friend who was to write upon the illustrious moments of Cicero's own career!

Cicero's poems, mostly translations, still exist in numerous fragments. They display a good command of meter, some taste, but lack any creative imagination. A final testament to his constant activity is his effort to write history. Few, even among professional speakers, could be less suited for simple storytelling and truth. In fact, he openly encourages a friend writing about the significant events in Cicero's own life to overlook the constraints of truth!

We said at first that the caprice of fate had exaggerated some sides of Cicero's activity, by removing all competitors. In any case, however, his supremacy among Italian orators, and in the ornate discursive school of eloquence generally, could not have been questioned.

We mentioned earlier that the whims of fate had amplified certain aspects of Cicero's work by eliminating all competition. However, regardless of that, his dominance among Italian orators, and in the elaborate style of rhetoric overall, couldn't be disputed.

Yet more: As a stylist, he lifted a language hitherto poor in vocabulary, and stiff in phrase, to a level it never afterward surpassed. Many words he successfully coined, chiefly either by translation or free imitation of Greek originals. His clear, copious, rhythmical phrase was even more fully his own creation. Indeed, at the present moment, four or five great forms of living speech testify to Cicero's amazing mastery over both word and phrase. The eloquence of Castelar, Crispi, and Gambetta, of Gladstone and of Everett, is shot through and through, in all its warp and woof, with golden Ciceronian threads. The 'Archias' speaks to any appreciative student of Western Europe, as it were, in a mother tongue which dominates his vernacular speech. Human language, then, has become a statelier memorial of Cicero than even his vanity can ever have imagined.

Yet more: As a stylist, he elevated a language that was previously lacking in vocabulary and rigid in expression to a level it never reached again. He successfully coined many words, mostly through translation or free imitation of Greek originals. His clear, abundant, and rhythmic phrases were even more of his own invention. In fact, even today, four or five great forms of living speech showcase Cicero's remarkable command over both words and phrases. The eloquence of Castelar, Crispi, Gambetta, Gladstone, and Everett is woven throughout, in all its fabric, with golden Ciceronian threads. The 'Archias' speaks to any appreciative student of Western Europe in a mother tongue that dominates their everyday speech. Human language, then, has become a grander tribute to Cicero than even his vanity could have imagined.

(After writing the substance of this paragraph, I was glad to find myself in close agreement with Mackail's words in his masterly little 'Latin Literature,' page 62.)

(After writing the content of this paragraph, I was pleased to find that I closely agreed with Mackail's words in his excellent little 'Latin Literature,' page 62.)

General Bibliography Summary

The chief encyclopædia of facts and citations for this period is the cumbrous old 'Geschichte Roms, oder Pompeius Cæsar Cicero und ihre Zeitgenossen' of W. Drumann (Königsberg: 1834-44). The plan is ideally bad, being a series of family chronicles, while these three men are more completely isolated from their families and kin[Pg 3687] than any other great trio in all Roman history! The book is however an exhaustive, inexhaustible, little acknowledged, but still worked quarry of erudition. The best single book in English is Watson's edition of the (selected) letters (or Jeans's translation), until it shall be superseded by the complete annotated edition of the correspondence, by Tyrrell.

The main encyclopedia of facts and references for this period is the cumbersome old 'Geschichte Roms, oder Pompeius Cæsar Cicero und ihre Zeitgenossen' by W. Drumann (Königsberg: 1834-44). The structure is poorly designed, consisting of a series of family chronicles, while these three men are more completely disconnected from their families and relatives than any other great trio in all of Roman history! However, the book is an extensive, boundless, and often overlooked resource of knowledge. The best single book in English is Watson's edition of the (selected) letters (or Jeans's translation), until it is replaced by the complete annotated edition of the correspondence by Tyrrell.

Mommsen's severe judgment on Cicero is well known. The other standard historians are less severe. Forsyth's life is not the final word on the subject by any means, but gives a good general view. The stately Ciceronian Lexicon by Merguet, already complete for the orations, will eventually provide a complete concordance and copious elucidation for all the works. The most accessible complete edition of Cicero's writings in Latin is by Baiter and Kayser, in eleven volumes. The Index Nominum alone fills four hundred closely printed pages of Vol. xi. The great critical edition is that of Orelli (Zurich: 1826-38).

Mommsen's harsh criticism of Cicero is well known. Other prominent historians are less critical. Forsyth's biography isn't the definitive take on the topic, but it offers a solid overview. The comprehensive Ciceronian Lexicon by Merguet, already finished for the speeches, will eventually provide a complete index and extensive explanations for all of Cicero’s works. The most accessible complete edition of Cicero’s writings in Latin is by Baiter and Kayser, spanning eleven volumes. The Index Nominum alone takes up four hundred densely printed pages in Volume XI. The major critical edition is Orelli's (Zurich: 1826-38).

On Cicero as an author, and indeed in the whole field of Latin literature, the 'Geschichte der Römischen Literatur' of Martin Schanz (in I. Müller's 'Handbuch') is most helpful, and even readable.

On Cicero as a writer, and in the entire area of Latin literature, Martin Schanz's 'Geschichte der Römischen Literatur' (in I. Müller's 'Handbuch') is very useful and even enjoyable to read.

William Cranston Lawton

OF THE OFFICES OF LITERATURE AND POETRY

From the 'Oration for the Poet Archias'

You ask us, O Gratius, why we are so exceedingly attached to this man. Because he supplies us with food whereby our mind is refreshed after this noise in the Forum, and with rest for our ears after they have been wearied with bad language. Do you think it possible that we could find a supply for our daily speeches, when discussing such a variety of matters, unless we were to cultivate our minds by the study of literature? or that our minds could bear being kept so constantly on the stretch if we did not relax them by that same study? But I confess that I am devoted to those studies; let others be ashamed of them if they have buried themselves in books without being able to produce anything out of them for the common advantage, or anything which may bear the eyes of men and the light. But why need I be ashamed, who for many years have lived in such a manner as never to allow my own love of[Pg 3688] tranquillity to deny me to the necessity or advantage of another, or my fondness for pleasure to distract, or even sleep to delay, my attention to such claims? Who then can reproach me, or who has any right to be angry with me, if I allow myself as much time for the cultivation of these studies as some take for the performance of their own business; or for celebrating days of festival and games; or for other pleasures; or even for the rest and refreshment of mind and body; or as others devote to early banquets, to playing at dice, or at ball? And this ought to be permitted to me, because by these studies my power of speaking and those faculties are improved, which as far as they do exist in me have never been denied to my friends when they have been in peril. And if that ability appears to any one to be but moderate, at all events I know whence I derive those principles which are of the greatest value. For if I had not persuaded myself from my youth upwards, both by the precepts of many masters and by much reading, that there is nothing in life greatly to be desired except praise and honor, and that while pursuing those things all tortures of the body, all dangers of death and banishment are to be considered but of small importance, I should never have exposed myself in defense of your safety to such numerous and arduous contests, and to these daily attacks of profligate men. But all books are full of such precepts, and all the sayings of philosophers, and all antiquity, are full of precedents teaching the same lesson; but all these things would lie buried in darkness if the light of literature and learning were not applied to them. How many images of the bravest men, carefully elaborated, have both the Greek and Latin writers bequeathed to us, not merely for us to look at and gaze upon, but also for our imitation! And I, always keeping them before my eyes as examples for my own public conduct, have endeavored to model my mind and views by continually thinking of those excellent men.

You ask us, Gratius, why we are so attached to this man. It’s because he provides us with food that refreshes our minds after the chaos of the Forum and gives our ears a break after they've been worn out by bad language. Do you really think we could manage to come up with daily speeches on such a variety of topics without sharpening our minds through the study of literature? Or that our minds could handle being constantly stretched if we didn’t unwind them through that same study? But I admit that I’m passionate about these studies; let others be embarrassed if they’ve buried themselves in books without producing anything beneficial for the common good or anything worthy of public scrutiny. Why should I be ashamed when I’ve lived in a way that hasn’t let my love for tranquility stop me from meeting the needs or benefits of others, or my enjoyment of pleasure distract or even delay my attention to those responsibilities? So who can blame me, or who has the right to be upset, if I take as much time for these studies as some do for their own work, or for celebrating holidays and games, or for other pleasures, or even for resting and recharging their minds and bodies, or as others dedicate to early banquets, playing dice, or ball games? This should be allowed for me, because through these studies, my speaking ability and other skills have improved, which have never been withheld from my friends when they were in danger. And if someone thinks my ability is just average, at least I know where I get the principles that hold the most value. If I hadn’t convinced myself from a young age, through the teachings of many mentors and extensive reading, that nothing in life is more desirable than praise and honor, and that in pursuing these things, all physical suffering, all risks of death and exile are just minor issues, I would never have put myself in such numerous and challenging situations to defend your safety against daily attacks from reckless people. All books are filled with such teachings, and all the sayings of philosophers and all of history are full of examples of the same lesson; yet all these would remain in darkness without the illumination of literature and learning. How many portrayals of the bravest individuals have both Greek and Latin writers left for us, not just for our admiration but also for us to emulate! And I, constantly keeping these examples in mind for my public behavior, have tried to shape my thoughts and perspectives by always reflecting on those exceptional individuals.

Some one will ask "What! were those identical great men, whose virtues have been recorded in books, accomplished in all that learning which you are extolling so highly?" It is difficult to assert this of all of them; but still I know what answer I can make to that question: I admit that many men have existed of admirable disposition and virtue, who without learning, by the almost divine instinct of their own mere nature, have been, of their own accord as it were, moderate and wise men. I even[Pg 3689] add this, that very often nature without learning has had more to do with leading men to credit and to virtue, than learning when not assisted by a good natural disposition. And I also contend that when to an excellent and admirable natural disposition there is added a certain system and training of education, then from that combination arises an extraordinary perfection of character: such as is seen in that godlike man whom our fathers saw in their time—Africanus; and in Caius Lælius and Lucius Furius, most virtuous and moderate men; and in that most excellent man, the most learned man of his time, Marcus Cato the elder: and all these men, if they had been to derive no assistance from literature in the cultivation and practice of virtue, would never have applied themselves to the study of it. Though even if there were no such great advantage to be reaped from it, and if it were only pleasure that is sought from these studies, still I imagine you would consider it a most reasonable and liberal employment of the mind: for other occupations are not suited to every time, nor to every age or place; but these studies are the food of youth, the delight of old age; the ornament of prosperity, the refuge and comfort of adversity; a delight at home, and no hindrance abroad; they are companions by night, and in travel, and in the country.

Someone might ask, "What! Were those great men, whose virtues have been written about in books, skilled in all that knowledge you’re praising so highly?" It's hard to claim this for all of them; but I know how to respond to that question: I acknowledge that many admirable and virtuous people have existed who, without formal education, had an almost divine instinct that made them inherently moderate and wise. In fact, I’ll add that often, natural talent without education has led people to credibility and virtue more than education has when it’s not supported by a good natural disposition. I also argue that when an excellent and admirable natural disposition is combined with a structured education, it leads to a remarkable perfection of character: like that godlike man our ancestors knew—Africanus; and Caius Lælius and Lucius Furius, both very virtuous and moderate; as well as Marcus Cato the elder, the most learned man of his time. All these men, if they hadn’t received any help from literature in developing and practicing virtue, would never have pursued its study. Even if there were no great benefits to gain from it, and if the only motivation was pleasure from these studies, I think you would still see it as a reasonable and enriching use of the mind: because other activities aren’t suitable for every situation, age, or place; but these studies are the nourishment of youth, the joy of old age; they enhance prosperity and provide refuge and comfort in tough times; they are a pleasure at home and an asset abroad; they are companions at night, while traveling, and in the countryside.

And if we ourselves were not able to arrive at these advantages, nor even taste them with our senses, still we ought to admire them even when we saw them in others.... And indeed, we have constantly heard from men of the greatest eminence and learning that the study of other sciences was made up of learning, and rules, and regular method; but that a poet was such by the unassisted work of nature, and was moved by the vigor of his own mind, and was inspired as it were by some divine wrath. Wherefore rightly does our own great Ennius call poets holy; because they seem to be recommended to us by some especial gift, as it were, and liberality of the gods. Let then, judges, this name of poet, this name which no barbarians even have ever disregarded, be holy in your eyes, men of cultivated minds as you all are. Rocks and deserts reply to the poet's voice; savage beasts are often moved and arrested by song; and shall we who have been trained in the pursuit of the most virtuous acts refuse to be swayed by the voice of poets? The Colophonians say that Homer was their citizen; the Chians claim him as theirs; the Salaminians assert their right to him;[Pg 3690] but the men of Smyrna loudly assert him to be a citizen of Smyrna, and they have even raised a temple to him in their city. Many other places also fight with one another for the honor of being his birthplace.

And even if we can't achieve these benefits ourselves or even experience them firsthand, we should still admire them when we see them in others. We've often heard from highly respected and knowledgeable people that studying other fields involves learning, rules, and structured methods; however, a poet becomes one through the natural talent they possess, driven by their own mental energy, and inspired as if by some divine force. That’s why our own great Ennius rightly calls poets holy; they seem to have a special gift from the gods. So, let this title of 'poet,' a title that even barbarians have never disrespected, be sacred in your eyes, as you are all refined individuals. The poet’s voice echoes through mountains and deserts; wild animals are often captivated and stopped by song; so why should we, who have trained ourselves in the pursuit of virtuous deeds, ignore the influence of poets? The people of Colophon claim that Homer is one of their own; the Chians say he belongs to them; the Salaminians also lay claim to him; but the people of Smyrna assert that he is from their city, even building a temple to him there. Many other places also vie for the honor of being his birthplace.[Pg 3690]

They then claim a stranger, even after his death, because he was a poet: shall we reject this man while he is alive, a man who by his own inclination and by our laws does actually belong to us? especially when Archias has employed all his genius with the utmost zeal in celebrating the glory and renown of the Roman people? For when a young man, he touched on our wars against the Cimbri and gained the favor even of Caius Marius himself, a man who was tolerably proof against this sort of study. For there was no one so disinclined to the Muses as not willingly to endure that the praise of his labors should be made immortal by means of verse. They say that the great Themistocles, the greatest man that Athens produced, said when some one asked him what sound or whose voice he took the greatest delight in hearing, "The voice of that by whom his own exploits were best celebrated." Therefore, the great Marius was also exceedingly attached to Lucius Plotius, because he thought that the achievement which he had performed could be celebrated by his genius. And the whole Mithridatic war, great and difficult as it was, and carried on with so much diversity of fortune by land and sea, has been related at length by him; and the books in which that is sung of, not only make illustrious Lucius Lucullus, that most gallant and celebrated man, but they do honor also to the Roman people. For while Lucullus was general, the Roman people opened Pontus, though it was defended both by the resources of the king and by the character of the country itself. Under the same general the army of the Roman people, with no very great numbers, routed the countless hosts of the Armenians. It is the glory of the Roman people that by the wisdom of that same general, the city of the Cyzicenes, most friendly to us, was delivered and preserved from all the attacks of the kind, and from the very jaws as it were of the whole war. Ours is the glory which will be for ever celebrated, which is derived from the fleet of the enemy which was sunk after its admirals had been slain, and from the marvelous naval battle off Tenedos: those trophies belong to us, those monuments are ours, those triumphs are ours. Therefore I say that the men by whose genius these exploits are celebrated make illustrious at[Pg 3691] the same time the glory of the Roman people. Our countryman Ennius was dear to the elder Africanus; and even on the tomb of the Scipios his effigy is believed to be visible, carved in the marble. But undoubtedly it is not only the men who are themselves praised who are done honor to by those praises, but the name of the Roman people also is adorned by them. Cato, the ancestor of this Cato, is extolled to the skies. Great honor is paid to the exploits of the Roman people. Lastly, all those great men, the Maximi, the Marcelli, and the Fulvii, are done honor to, not without all of us having also a share in the panegyric....

They claim a stranger, even after he's gone, just because he was a poet: should we dismiss this man while he’s alive, especially since he really belongs to us both by his own choice and our laws? Especially when Archias has poured all his talent and passion into celebrating the glory of the Roman people? When he was young, he wrote about our wars against the Cimbri and even caught the attention of Caius Marius himself, a man who wasn’t usually swayed by this kind of thing. No one was so reluctant to embrace the arts that they wouldn’t gladly have their achievements immortalized in verse. They say the great Themistocles, the greatest figure Athens ever produced, replied when asked whose voice he enjoyed hearing the most, “The voice of the one who celebrated his own accomplishments best.” That's why the great Marius was also very fond of Lucius Plotius; he believed that his achievements could be honored by Plotius’s talent. The entire Mithridatic war, as vast and challenging as it was, and fought with so many ups and downs on land and sea, has been thoroughly detailed by him; and those books not only glorify Lucius Lucullus, that brave and celebrated man, but also honor the Roman people. While Lucullus was in command, the Roman people opened up Pontus, even though it was protected by the king's resources and the nature of the land itself. Under the same general, the Roman army, despite their smaller numbers, defeated the countless Armenian forces. It’s the glory of the Roman people that thanks to that wise general, the city of the Cyzicenes, our close allies, was saved from all kinds of attacks and from the very mouth of war itself. Our glory will be celebrated forever, stemming from the enemy fleet that was sunk after its leaders were killed, and from the incredible naval battle at Tenedos: those trophies are ours, those monuments belong to us, those triumphs are ours. Therefore, I assert that the people who immortalize these achievements also enhance the glory of the Roman people. Our fellow citizen Ennius was beloved by the elder Africanus; even on the tomb of the Scipios, his likeness is said to be carved in marble. But it’s clear that those who are praised aren’t the only ones honored by these praises; the name of the Roman people is also enriched by them. Cato, the ancestor of this Cato, is celebrated to the highest degree. Great respect is given to the achievements of the Roman people. Lastly, all those great figures, the Maximi, the Marcelli, and the Fulvii, are honored, and we all share in this praise...

Certainly, if the mind had no anticipations of posterity, and if it were to confine all its thoughts within the same limits as those by which the space of our lives is bounded, it would neither break itself with such severe labors, nor would it be tormented with such cares and sleepless anxiety, nor would it so often have to fight for its very life. At present there is a certain virtue in every good man, which night and day stirs up the mind with the stimulus of glory, and reminds it that all mention of our name will not cease at the same time with our lives, but that our fame will endure to all posterity.

Certainly, if the mind didn't think about the future, and if it only focused on the same limits that define our lives, it wouldn't burden itself with such intense work, nor would it suffer from such worry and sleeplessness, nor would it have to constantly fight to stay alive. Right now, there’s a certain quality in every good person that keeps the mind inspired by the idea of glory, reminding us that our name will be remembered even after we’re gone, and that our legacy will last for generations to come.

Do we all who are occupied in the affairs of the State, and who are surrounded by such perils and dangers in life, appear to be so narrow-minded as, though to the last moment of our lives we have never passed one tranquil or easy moment, to think that everything will perish at the same time as ourselves? Ought we not, when many most illustrious men have with great care collected and left behind them statues and images, representations not of their minds but of their bodies, much more to desire to leave behind us a copy of our counsels and of our virtues, wrought and elaborated by the greatest genius? I thought, at the very moment of performing them, that I was scattering and disseminating all the deeds which I was performing, all over the world for the eternal recollection of nations. And whether that delight is to be denied to my soul after death, or whether, as the wisest men have thought, it will affect some portion of my spirit, at all events I am at present delighted with some such idea and hope.

Do we, who are involved in the affairs of the State and surrounded by such risks and dangers in life, really look so narrow-minded that, even until our last moments, we believe that everything will vanish along with us? Shouldn’t we, especially since many great individuals have carefully collected and left behind statues and images representing not their minds but their bodies, want to leave behind a legacy of our thoughts and virtues, crafted by the greatest talent? I believed, at the very moment I was accomplishing these deeds, that I was spreading and sharing all my actions across the world for the lasting memory of future generations. And whether that joy will be denied to my soul after death, or if, as the wisest people have suggested, it will touch some part of my spirit, I am currently filled with that hope and idea.


[Pg 3692]

[Pg 3692]

HONORS PROPOSED FOR THE DEAD STATESMAN SULPICIUS

From the 'Ninth Philippic'

Our ancestors indeed decreed statues to many men; public sepulchres to few. But statues perish by weather, by violence, by lapse of time; the sanctity of the sepulchres is in the soil itself, which can neither be moved nor destroyed by any violence; and while other things are extinguished, so sepulchres become holier by age.

Our ancestors certainly built statues for many, but only a few received public graves. However, statues fade away due to weather, destruction, and the passage of time; the holiness of the graves lies in the earth itself, which cannot be moved or destroyed by any force. As other things diminish, graves become more sacred with age.

Let then this man be distinguished by that honor also, a man to whom no honor can be given which is not deserved. Let us be grateful in paying respect in death to him to whom we can now show no other gratitude. And by that same step let the audacity of Marcus Antonius, waging a nefarious war, be branded with infamy. For when these honors have been paid to Servius Sulpicius, the evidence of his embassy having been insulted and rejected by Antonius will remain for everlasting.

Let this man be recognized with that honor as well, a man who deserves every bit of honor given to him. Let’s show our gratitude by paying our respects in death to someone we can no longer thank in any other way. In doing so, we’ll also mark the shameful actions of Marcus Antonius, who waged a wicked war. Once we’ve honored Servius Sulpicius, the evidence of how Antonius insulted and rejected his mission will be remembered forever.

On which account I give my vote for a decree in this form: "As Servius Sulpicius Rufus, the son of Quintus, of the Lemonian tribe, at a most critical period of the republic, and being ill with a very serious and dangerous disease, preferred the authority of the Senate and the safety of the republic to his own life; and struggled against the violence and severity of his illness, in order to arrive at the camp of Antonius, to which the Senate had sent him; and as he, when he had almost arrived at the camp, being overwhelmed by the violence of the disease, has lost his life in discharging a most important office of the republic; and as his death has been in strict correspondence to a life passed with the greatest integrity and honor, during which he, Servius Sulpicius, has often been of great service to the republic, both as a private individual and in the discharge of various magistracies: and as he, being such a man, has encountered death on behalf of the republic while employed on an embassy; the Senate decrees that a brazen pedestrian statue of Servius Sulpicius be erected in the rostra in compliance with the resolution of this order, and that his children and posterity shall have a place round this statue of five feet in every direction, from which to behold the games and gladiatorial combats, because he died in the cause of the republic; and that this reason be inscribed on the pedestal of the statue; and that Caius Pansa and[Pg 3693] Aulus Hirtius the consuls, one or both of them, if it seem good to them, shall command the quæstors of the city to let out a contract for making that pedestal and that statue, and erecting them in the rostra; and that whatever price they contract for, they shall take care the amount is given and paid to the contractor; and as in old times the Senate has exerted its authority with respect to the obsequies of, and honors paid to, brave men, it now decrees that he shall be carried to the tomb on the day of his funeral with the greatest possible solemnity. And as Servius Sulpicius Rufus, the son of Quintus of the Lemonian tribe, has deserved so well of the republic as to be entitled to be complimented with all those distinctions; the Senate is of opinion, and thinks it for the advantage of the republic, that the curule ædile should suspend the edict which usually prevails with respect to funerals, in the case of the funeral of Servius Sulpicius Rufus, the son of Quintus of the Lemonian tribe; and that Caius Pansa the consul shall assign him a place for a tomb in the Esquiline plain, or in whatever place shall seem good to him, extending thirty feet in every direction, where Servius Sulpicius may be buried; and that that shall be his tomb, and that of his children and posterity, as having been a tomb most deservedly given to them by the public authority."

I am voting for a decree in this format: "As Servius Sulpicius Rufus, son of Quintus from the Lemonian tribe, during a crucial time for the republic, chose the authority of the Senate and the safety of the republic over his own life; battling through a severe and dangerous illness to reach Antonius's camp, where the Senate had sent him; and as he, just before arriving at the camp, succumbed to his illness while fulfilling a significant duty for the republic; and since his death aligns with the integrity and honor he lived by, during which Servius Sulpicius frequently contributed greatly to the republic as a private citizen and in various official roles: therefore, the Senate decrees that a bronze statue of Servius Sulpicius be placed in the rostra, per this resolution, and that his children and descendants shall have a space five feet in every direction around this statue to watch the games and gladiatorial contests, in honor of his sacrifice for the republic; and that this reason be inscribed on the statue's pedestal; and that Consuls Caius Pansa and Aulus Hirtius, one or both, if they choose, shall direct the city treasurers to contract for the creation and installation of that pedestal and statue in the rostra; and ensure that whatever amount is agreed upon is paid to the contractor; and just as the Senate has traditionally recognized the funerals and honors of brave individuals, it now declares that he shall be laid to rest with the highest possible honor on the day of his funeral. Since Servius Sulpicius Rufus, son of Quintus from the Lemonian tribe, has done so much for the republic that he deserves all these distinctions; the Senate believes it is beneficial for the republic that the curule aedile should suspend the usual funeral edict for Servius Sulpicius Rufus, son of Quintus from the Lemonian tribe, and that Consul Caius Pansa shall designate a burial site for him in the Esquiline plains, or wherever he sees fit, extending thirty feet in every direction, where Servius Sulpicius will be buried; and that this shall serve as his tomb and that of his children and descendants, as it is a tomb honorably granted to them by public authority."


OLD FRIENDS BETTER THAN NEW

From the 'Dialogue on Friendship'

But there arises on this subject a somewhat difficult question: Whether ever new friends, if deserving friendship, are to be preferred to old ones, just as we are wont to prefer young colts to old horses?—a perplexity unworthy of a man; for there ought to be no satiety of friendship as of other things: everything which is oldest (as those wines which bear age well) ought to be sweetest; and that is true which is sometimes said, "Many bushels of salt must be eaten together," before the duty of friendship can be fulfilled. But new friendships, if they afford a hope that, as in the case of plants which never disappoint, fruits shall appear, such are not to be rejected; yet the old one must be preserved in its proper place, for the power of age and custom is exceedingly great; besides, in the very case of the horse, which I just mentioned, if there is no impediment, there is no one who[Pg 3694] does not more pleasurably use that to which he is accustomed than one unbroken and strange to him; and habit asserts its power, and habit prevails, not only in the case of this, which is animate, but also in the cases of those things which are inanimate; since we take delight in the very mountainous or woody scenery among which we have long dwelt.

But a somewhat tricky question comes up regarding this topic: Should new friends, if they deserve friendship, be preferred over old ones, just like we tend to favor young colts over old horses?—a dilemma unworthy of a person; because there shouldn’t be weariness in friendship like there is with other things: the longest-lasting relationships (like wines that age well) should be the sweetest; and the saying goes, "You need to eat many bushels of salt together" before you can truly fulfill the duty of friendship. However, new friendships, if they offer the hope that, like reliable plants, they will bear fruit, should not be dismissed; yet, the old friendships must be cherished in their rightful place, as the influence of age and familiarity is incredibly strong; besides, in the case of the horse I just mentioned, if there are no barriers, everyone prefers to ride what they're used to over something unbroken and unfamiliar; and the power of habit is significant, asserting itself not only with living creatures but also with inanimate things; we find joy in the very mountainous or wooded landscapes where we have long lived.


HONORED OLD AGE

From the 'Dialogue on Old Age'

But in my whole discourse remember that I am praising that old age which is established on the foundations of youth: from which this is effected which I once asserted with the great approbation of all present,—that wretched was the old age which had to defend itself by speaking. Neither gray hairs nor wrinkles can suddenly catch respect; but the former part of life honorably spent, reaps the fruits of authority at the close. For these very observances which seem light and common are marks of honor—to be saluted, to be sought after, to receive precedence, to have persons rising up to you, to be attended on the way, to be escorted home, to be consulted; points which, both among us and in other States, in proportion as they are the most excellent in their morals, are the most scrupulously observed. They say that Lysander the Lacedæmonian, whom I mentioned a little above, was accustomed to remark that Lacedæmon was the most honorable abode for old age; for nowhere is so much conceded to that time of life, nowhere is old age more respected. Nay, further: it is recorded that when at Athens during the games a certain elderly person had entered the theatre, a place was nowhere offered him in that large assembly by his own townsmen; but when he had approached the Lacedæmonians, who, as they were ambassadors, had taken their seats together in a particular place, they all rose up and invited the old man to a seat; and when reiterated applause had been bestowed upon them by the whole assembly, one of them remarked that the Athenians knew what was right, but were unwilling to do it. There are many excellent rules in our college, but this of which I am treating especially, that in proportion as each man has the advantage in age, so he takes precedence in giving his opinion; and older augurs are preferred not only to those who are higher[Pg 3695] in office, but even to such as are in actual command. What pleasures, then, of the body can be compared with the privileges of authority? which they who have nobly employed seem to me to have consummated the drama of life, and not like inexpert performers to have broken down in the last act. Still, old men are peevish, and fretful, and passionate, and unmanageable,—nay, if we seek for such, also covetous: but these are the faults of their characters, not of their old age. And yet that peevishness and those faults which I have mentioned have some excuse, not quite satisfactory indeed, but such as may be admitted. They fancy that they are neglected, despised, made a jest of; besides, in a weak state of body every offense is irritating. All which defects however are extenuated by good dispositions and qualities; and this may be discovered not only in real life, but on the stage, from the two brothers that are represented in 'The Brothers'; how much austerity in the one, and how much gentleness in the other! Such is the fact: for as it is not every wine, so it is not every man's life, that grows sour from old age. I approve of gravity in old age, but this in a moderate degree, like everything else; harshness by no means. What avarice in an old man can propose to itself I cannot conceive: for can anything be more absurd than, in proportion as less of our journey remains, to seek a greater supply of provisions?

But throughout my whole discussion, remember that I’m praising the kind of old age built on the foundations of youth. This is what I once stated, to great approval from everyone present—that unfortunate is the old age that has to defend itself with words. Neither gray hair nor wrinkles automatically earn respect; instead, a life well-lived in earlier years brings the rewards of authority in old age. The small, everyday gestures that seem trivial actually carry a lot of weight—being greeted, being sought out, receiving priority, having people stand up for you, being assisted on your way, being escorted home, being consulted; these actions are observed most carefully in societies with the highest morals. It’s said that Lysander from Sparta, whom I mentioned earlier, used to remark that Sparta was the most honorable place for old age because nowhere else is so much respect afforded to that stage of life. Furthermore, there’s a story about an elderly man during the games in Athens who entered the theater and received no offer of a seat from his fellow Athenians. But when he approached the Spartans, who were seated together as ambassadors, they all stood up and invited him to sit with them. When the entire assembly applauded them, one of the Spartans remarked that while the Athenians knew what was right, they were unwilling to do it. Our college has many excellent rules, but the one I'm focusing on specifically is that the older a person is, the more priority they have in sharing their opinion. Even older augurs are preferred over those in higher office or those actually in charge. What bodily pleasures can compare to the privileges of authority? Those who have nobly lived seem to have completed the play of life, unlike inexperienced performers who falter in the final act. Still, older people can be irritable, grumpy, emotional, and hard to manage—even, if we look closely, greedy. But these are flaws of character, not of being old. Yet, the irritability and faults I’ve mentioned can be partially justified, though not entirely satisfactorily. They often feel overlooked, disrespected, or made fun of; additionally, any slight can be very irritating when one’s health is declining. However, all these shortcomings can be softened by good traits and qualities, which we can see not only in real life but also on stage, like the two brothers portrayed in 'The Brothers'—one embodies harshness, while the other embodies gentleness! That is how it is: not every kind of wine and not every person's life turns sour with age. While I appreciate seriousness in old age, it should be moderate, just like everything else; harshness is definitely not acceptable. I truly cannot understand what greed an old man could possibly have. Isn’t it ridiculous to seek more supplies as you have less of your journey left?


DEATH IS WELCOME TO THE OLD

From the 'Dialogue on Old Age'

An old man indeed has nothing to hope for; yet he is in so much the happier state than a young one, since he has already attained what the other is only hoping for. The one is wishing to live long, the other has lived long. And yet, good gods! what is there in man's life that can be called long? For allow the latest period: let us anticipate the age of the kings of the Tartessii. For there dwelt, as I find it recorded, a man named Arganthonius at Gades, who reigned for eighty years, and lived one hundred and twenty. But to my mind nothing whatever seems of long duration, in which there is any end. For when that arrives, then the time which has passed has flowed away; that only remains which you have secured by virtue and right conduct. Hours indeed depart from us, and days and[Pg 3696] months and years; nor does past time ever return, nor can it be discovered what is to follow. Whatever time is assigned to each to live, with that he ought to be content: for neither need the drama be performed entire by the actor, in order to give satisfaction, provided he be approved in whatever act he may be; nor need the wise man live till the plaudite. For the short period of life is long enough for living well and honorably; and if you should advance further, you need no more grieve than farmers do when the loveliness of springtime hath passed, that summer and autumn have come. For spring represents the time of youth and gives promise of the future fruits; the remaining seasons are intended for plucking and gathering in those fruits. Now the harvest of old age, as I have often said, is the recollection and abundance of blessings previously secured. In truth, everything that happens agreeably to nature is to be reckoned among blessings. What, however, is so agreeable to nature as for an old man to die? which even is the lot of the young, though nature opposes and resists. And thus it is that young men seem to me to die just as when the violence of flame is extinguished by a flood of water; whereas old men die as the exhausted fire goes out, spontaneously, without the exertion of any force: and as fruits when they are green are plucked by force from the trees, but when ripe and mellow drop off, so violence takes away their lives from youths, maturity from old men; a state which to me indeed is so delightful, that the nearer I approach to death, I seem as it were to be getting sight of land, and at length after a long voyage to be just coming into harbor.

An old man really doesn’t have anything to hope for; still, he’s in a much happier situation than a young man because he has already achieved what the young one is only wishing for. One is hoping to live a long life, while the other has lived one. But seriously, what in a person's life can genuinely be called long? Even if we consider the longest span: let’s think of the age of the kings of Tartessos. As recorded, there was a man named Arganthonius in Gades, who reigned for eighty years and lived for one hundred and twenty. However, to me, nothing seems long when there’s an end to it. When that end comes, the time that has passed is gone; all that remains are the things you’ve gained through virtue and good behavior. Hours, days, months, and years slip away from us; past time never comes back, and we can’t know what’s next. Whatever time each person has to live, they should be content with that: just like an actor doesn’t need to perform the entire play to be appreciated as long as he shines in whatever scenes he’s in, nor does a wise man need to live until the final applause. The short span of life is long enough to live well and honorably; and if you live longer, don’t be more upset than farmers are when the beauty of spring passes and summer and autumn arrive. Spring symbolizes youth and promises future fruits; the other seasons are for gathering those fruits. The harvest of old age, as I’ve often said, is the memory and abundance of blessings previously gathered. In truth, everything that aligns with nature can be seen as a blessing. But what’s more natural than an old man dying? This is also the fate of the young, even though nature fights against it. Thus, to me, young men die in a way similar to how a raging fire is put out by a flood, while old men die like a fire that’s burned out, quietly, without any struggle. Just as unripe fruit is forcibly picked from trees, ripe fruit simply falls off; youth has its life taken away by violence, while old age leaves naturally; a state that I find so pleasant that the closer I get to death, it feels like I’m seeing land after a long voyage, finally arriving in harbor.


GREAT ORATORS AND THEIR TRAINING

From the 'Dialogue on Oratory'

For who can suppose that amid the great multitude of students, the utmost abundance of masters, the most eminent geniuses among men, the infinite variety of causes, the most ample rewards offered to eloquence, there is any other reason to be found for the small number of orators than the incredible magnitude and difficulty of the art? A knowledge of a vast number of things is necessary, without which volubility of words is empty and ridiculous; speech itself is to be formed, not merely by choice, but by careful construction of words; and[Pg 3697] all the emotions of the mind which nature has given to man, must be intimately known; for all the force and art of speaking must be employed in allaying or exciting the feelings of those who listen. To this must be added a certain portion of grace and wit, learning worthy of a well-bred man, and quickness and brevity in replying as well as attacking, accompanied with a refined decorum and urbanity. Besides, the whole of antiquity and a multitude of examples is to be kept in the memory; nor is the knowledge of laws in general, or of the civil law in particular, to be neglected. And why need I add any remarks on delivery itself, which is to be ordered by action of body, by gesture, by look, and by modulation and variation of the voice, the great power of which, alone and in itself, the comparatively trivial art of actors and the stage proves; on which though all bestow their utmost labor to form their look, voice, and gesture, who knows not how few there are, and have ever been, to whom we can attend with patience? What can I say of that repository for all things, the memory; which, unless it be made the keeper of the matter and words that are the fruits of thought and invention, all the talents of the orator, we see, though they be of the highest degree of excellence, will be of no avail? Let us then cease to wonder what is the cause of the scarcity of good speakers, since eloquence results from all those qualifications, in each of which singly it is a great merit to labor successfully; and let us rather exhort our children, and others whose glory and honor is dear to us, to contemplate in their minds the full magnitude of the object, and not to trust that they can reach the height at which they aim by the aid of the precepts, masters, and exercises that they are all now following, but to understand that they must adopt others of a different character.

Who can believe that among the vast number of students, the abundance of teachers, the most brilliant minds, the countless reasons, and the significant rewards offered for eloquence, there's any explanation for the small number of orators other than the tremendous challenge of the craft? Mastery requires knowledge of a wide range of subjects; without this, fluent speech is pointless and absurd. Speech must be crafted meticulously, not just chosen freely; and every emotion that nature has given to humanity must be deeply understood because all the power and skill in speaking must be directed at calming or stirring the feelings of the audience. Additionally, a touch of charm and humor is necessary, along with learning that befits a cultured individual, as well as quickness and conciseness in both responding and addressing topics, all wrapped in polished decorum and courtesy. Furthermore, one must remember the entirety of antiquity and a plethora of examples; understanding general laws, and specifically civil law, should not be overlooked. And why even mention delivery, which depends on body language, gestures, appearance, and the modulation and variation of one's voice? The immense power of this alone proves how relatively simple the skills of actors and stage performers are; despite their efforts to refine their appearance, voice, and gestures, who can deny how few of them deserve our attentive patience? What about the memory, the repository of all things? If it doesn't hold the ideas and words that come from thought and creativity, then no matter how exceptional an orator's skills may be, they are rendered ineffective. So, let’s stop wondering why there are so few skilled speakers, as eloquence arises from all these qualities, and achieving excellence in each is no small feat. Instead, let's encourage our children and others we care about to grasp the full significance of this pursuit and not to believe they can reach their lofty goals solely by following the current advice, teachers, and practices, but to recognize that they must embrace different approaches.

In my opinion, indeed, no man can be an orator possessed of every praiseworthy accomplishment unless he has attained the knowledge of everything important, and of all liberal arts; for his language must be ornate and copious from knowledge, since unless there be beneath the surface matter understood and felt by the speaker, oratory becomes an empty and almost puerile flow of words....

In my view, no one can truly be a great speaker unless they have gained knowledge of everything important and all the liberal arts. Their language should be rich and abundant due to their understanding, because without a deep comprehension that the speaker genuinely feels, oratory becomes just a hollow and almost childish stream of words.

"I am then of opinion," said Crassus, "that nature and genius in the first place contribute most aid to speaking; and that to those writers on the art to whom Antonius just now[Pg 3698] alluded, it was not skill and method in speaking, but natural talent that was wanting; for there ought to be certain lively powers in the mind and understanding, which may be acute to invent, fertile to explain and adorn, and strong and retentive to remember; and if any one imagines that these powers may be acquired by art (which is false, for it is very well if they can be animated and excited by art; but they certainly cannot by art be ingrafted or instilled, since they are all the gifts of nature), what will he say of those qualities which are certainly born with the man himself—volubility of tongue, tone of voice, strength of lungs, and a peculiar conformation and aspect of the whole countenance and body? I do not say that art cannot improve in these particulars (for I am not ignorant that what is good may be made better by education, and what is not very good may be in some degree polished and amended); but there are some persons so hesitating in their speech, so inharmonious in their tone of voice, or so unwieldy and rude in the air and movements of their bodies, that whatever power they possess either from genius or art, they can never be reckoned in the number of accomplished speakers; while there are others so happily qualified in these respects, so eminently adorned with the gifts of nature, that they seem not to have been born like other men, but molded by some divinity. It is indeed a great task and enterprise for a person to undertake and profess that while every one else is silent, he alone must be heard on the most important subjects, and in a large assembly of men; for there is scarcely any one present who is not sharper and quicker to discover defects in the speaker than merits; and thus whatever offends the hearer effaces the recollection of what is worthy of praise. I do not make these observations for the purpose of altogether deterring young men from the study of oratory, even if they be deficient in some natural endowments. For who does not perceive that to C. Cælius, my contemporary, a new man, the mere mediocrity in speaking which he was enabled to attain was a great honor? Who does not know that Q. Varius, your equal in age, a clumsy uncouth man, has obtained his great popularity by the cultivation of such faculties as he has?

"I believe," said Crassus, "that nature and talent are the most important factors in speaking. The writers on the art that Antonius just mentioned didn’t lack skill and method; they lacked natural talent. There needs to be a certain liveliness in the mind and understanding that allows for sharp invention, creativity in explanation and embellishment, and strong memory. If someone thinks these abilities can be gained through training (which is not true, as training can inspire and activate them, but cannot instill them since they are natural gifts), then what can be said of the qualities that a person is born with—like fluency of speech, tone of voice, lung capacity, and the overall shape and demeanor of their face and body? I’m not saying that training can’t enhance these traits (because I know that good can be improved through education and the not-so-good can be polished), but there are some people who are so hesitant in their speech, so off-key in their tone, or so awkward and clumsy in their movements that, no matter how talented they are naturally or through training, they can never be seen as accomplished speakers. On the other hand, there are those who are so well-suited in these areas, so incredibly gifted by nature, that they seem almost crafted by a divine force. It’s truly a challenging and bold venture for someone to declare that in a large crowd, while everyone else remains silent, they alone should be heard on crucial topics. There are few people in attendance who are not quicker to notice flaws in the speaker than to recognize their strengths, and anything that annoys the listener overshadows the good. I don’t mention this to completely discourage young men from studying oratory, even if they lack some natural gifts. After all, who doesn’t see that to C. Cælius, a contemporary of mine and a newcomer, the modest level of speaking he achieved has been a significant honor? Who doesn’t know that Q. Varius, your peer in age and somewhat awkward, has gained his widespread popularity by developing the talents he possesses?"

"But as our inquiry regards the complete orator, we must imagine in our discussion an orator from whom every kind of fault is abstracted, and who is adorned with every kind of merit. For if the multitude of suits, if the variety of causes, if[Pg 3699] the rabble and barbarism of the forum, afford room for even the most wretched speakers, we must not for that reason take our eyes from the object of our inquiry. In those arts in which it is not indispensable usefulness that is sought, but liberal amusement for the mind, how nicely, how almost fastidiously, do we judge! For there are no suits or controversies which can force men, though they may tolerate indifferent orators in the forum, to endure also bad actors upon the stage. The orator therefore must take the most studious precaution not merely to satisfy those whom he necessarily must satisfy, but to seem worthy of admiration to those who are at liberty to judge disinterestedly. If you would know what I myself think, I will express to you, my intimate friends, what I have hitherto never mentioned, and thought that I never should mention. To me, those who speak best and speak with the utmost ease and grace, appear, if they do not commence their speeches with some timidity, and show some confusion in the exordium, to have almost lost the sense of shame; though it is impossible that such should not be the case: for the better qualified a man is to speak, the more he fears the difficulties of speaking, the uncertain success of a speech, and the expectation of the audience. But he who can produce and deliver nothing worthy of his subject, nothing worthy of the name of an orator, nothing worthy the attention of his audience, seems to me, though he be ever so confused while he is speaking, to be downright shameless; for we ought to avoid a character for shamelessness, not by testifying shame, but by not doing that which does not become us. But the speaker who has no shame (as I see to be the case with many) I regard as deserving not only of rebuke but of personal castigation. Indeed, what I often observe in you I very frequently experience in myself; that I turn pale in the outset of my speech, and feel a tremor through my whole thoughts, as it were, and limbs. When I was a young man, I was on one occasion so timid in commencing an accusation, that I owed to Q. Maximus the greatest of obligations for immediately dismissing the assembly as soon as he saw me absolutely disheartened and incapacitated through fear." Here, they all signified assent, looked significantly at one another, and began to talk together; for there was a wonderful modesty in Crassus, which however was not only no disadvantage to his oratory, but even an assistance to it, by giving it the recommendation of probity.

"But as we explore the idea of a complete orator, we need to envision an orator free from all faults and possessing every kind of merit. While the range of legal cases and the chaos of the forum allow even the worst speakers to find a platform, we shouldn’t lose sight of our main focus. In fields where the goal is not just practical usefulness, but also the enjoyment of the mind, our standards are much higher and more selective. There are no legal disputes that can compel people to tolerate bad actors on stage, even if they accept mediocre orators in the forum. Therefore, an orator must take great care not only to please those who must be satisfied but also to appear admirable to those who can judge without bias. If you want to hear my personal opinion, my close friends, I will share something I’ve never mentioned before. To me, those who speak eloquently and effortlessly seem, if they don’t start their speeches with some nervousness and show a bit of hesitation at the beginning, to have almost lost their sense of shame; even though that can’t truly be the case. The more skilled someone is as a speaker, the more they fear the challenges of speaking, the unpredictable outcome of their speech, and the audience’s expectations. However, someone who can produce and present nothing worthy of their subject, nothing that deserves to be called oratory, and nothing that captures the audience’s attention, appears to me, no matter how flustered they might be while speaking, to be completely shameless; for we should avoid the reputation of shamelessness not by demonstrating shame, but by not engaging in inappropriate behavior. The speaker who lacks shame (which I see too often) deserves not just criticism but personal punishment. Indeed, what I often notice in you is something I frequently experience in myself; I go pale at the beginning of my speech and feel a tremor running through my thoughts and limbs. When I was younger, I once felt so anxious starting an accusation that I owed a huge debt of gratitude to Q. Maximus for immediately dismissing the assembly when he saw me completely discouraged and paralyzed by fear." Here, they all nodded in agreement, exchanged meaningful looks, and began to converse; for Crassus displayed a remarkable modesty that, far from hindering his oratory, actually enhanced it by lending it an air of integrity.


[Pg 3700]

[Pg 3700]

CICERO TO TIRO

[The following epistles are taken by permission from Jeans's 'Letters of Cicero.' This letter gives a vivid glimpse of Cicero's tenderness to his slaves and freedmen. Tiro was probably the first editor of his former master's letters.]

[The following letters are used with permission from Jeans's 'Letters of Cicero.' This letter offers a clear look at Cicero's kindness toward his slaves and freedmen. Tiro was likely the first editor of his former master's letters.]

Ægypta arrived here on the 12th of April. Although he reported that you were now quite rid of your fever and going on very well, he nevertheless caused me some anxiety by his report that you were not able to write to me, the more so because Hermia, who ought to have been here on the same day, has not yet come. I am more anxious than you can believe about your health. Only free me from this anxiety and I will free you from all duties. I would write you more if I thought you could now read more with pleasure. Use all the talents you possess, of which I have no small opinion, to keep yourself safe for my sake as well as your own. Again and again I repeat, take every precaution about your health. Good-by.

Ægypta arrived here on April 12th. Although he said you were finally free of your fever and doing well, I was still worried by his report that you couldn’t write to me, especially since Hermia, who was supposed to be here the same day, still hasn’t arrived. I’m more concerned about your health than you can imagine. Just relieve me of this worry, and I’ll free you from all your responsibilities. I would write you more if I thought you could enjoy reading it right now. Use all the skills you have, which I think are quite impressive, to keep yourself safe for both our sakes. Once again, I urge you to take every precaution regarding your health. Goodbye.

P. S.—Hermia is just come. I have your note with its poor weak handwriting—no wonder, too, after so severe an illness. I send out Ægypta to stay with you because he is not a bad companion, and appeared to me to be fond of you; and with him a cook, for you to make use of his services. Good-by.

P. S.—Hermia just arrived. I have your note with its weak handwriting—no surprise, especially after such a serious illness. I’m sending Ægypta to keep you company because he’s a decent companion and seemed to like you; and along with him, I’m sending a cook so you can use his services. Goodbye.


CICERO TO ATTICUS

[The family affection of Cicero might be illustrated by many such letters as the following:]

[The love of family shown by Cicero can be seen in many letters like the one below:]

It being now eleven days since I left you, I am scrawling this little bit of a note just as I am leaving my country-house before it is light. I think of being at my place at Anagnia to-day, and Tusculum to-morrow; only one day there, so that I shall come up all right to time on the 28th; and oh, if I could but run on at once to embrace my Tullia and give Attica a kiss! Talking of this, by-the-by, do please write and let me know while I am stopping at Tusculum what her prattle is like, or if she is away in the country, what her letters to you are about. Meanwhile either send or give her my love, and Pilia too. And even though we shall meet immediately, yet will you write to me anything you can find to say?[Pg 3701]

It’s been eleven days since I left you, and I’m quickly jotting down this note as I’m about to leave my country house before dawn. I plan to be at my place in Anagnia today, and at Tusculum tomorrow; I’ll only be there for a day, so I’ll be on time on the 28th. Oh, how I wish I could just dash over to hug my Tullia and give Attica a kiss! Speaking of which, please write to me while I’m at Tusculum and tell me what her chatter is like, or if she’s away in the countryside, what her letters to you say. In the meantime, please send her my love, and also to Pilia. And even though we’ll meet soon, could you write me anything else you can think of?[Pg 3701]

P. S.—I was just fastening up this letter, but your courier has arrived here after a long night journey with your letter. I was very sorry, you may be sure, to find on reading it that Attica is feverish. Everything else that I was waiting for I now know from your note; but when you tell me that to have a little fire in the morning "sent le vieillard," I retort il le sent plus for one's poor old memory to begin to totter: because it was the 29th I had promised to Axius; the 30th to you; and the day of my arrival, the 31st, to Quintus. So take that for yourself—you shall have no news. Then what on earth is the good of writing? And what good is it when we are together and chatter whatever comes to our tongues? Surely there is something in causerie after all; even if there is nothing under it, there is always at least the delicious feeling that we are talking with one another.

P. S.—I was just finishing this letter when your courier arrived here after a long night journey with your letter. I was really sorry, as you can imagine, to find out from reading it that Attica is unwell. I now know everything else I was waiting for from your note; but when you tell me that having a little fire in the morning "sent le vieillard," I respond with il le sent plus because it’s tough for my poor old memory to start fading: I had promised Axius on the 29th; you on the 30th; and on my arrival, the 31st, to Quintus. So take that for yourself—you won't get any news. Then what’s the point of writing? And what’s the point when we’re together and we chat about whatever comes to mind? Surely there’s something to causerie after all; even if there’s nothing behind it, there’s always at least the wonderful feeling that we’re talking to each other.


SULPICIUS CONSOLES CICERO AFTER HIS DAUGHTER TULLIA'S DEATH

For some time after I had received the information of the death of your daughter Tullia, you may be sure that I bore it sadly and heavily, as much indeed as was right for me. I felt that I shared that terrible loss with you; and that had I but been where you are, you on your part would not have found me neglectful, and I on mine should not have failed to come to you and tell you myself how deeply grieved I am. And though it is true that consolations of this nature are painful and distressing, because those [dear friends and relations] upon whom the task naturally devolves are themselves afflicted with a similar burden, and incapable even of attempting it without many tears, so that one would rather suppose them in need of the consolations of others for themselves than capable of doing this kind office to others, yet nevertheless I have decided to write to you briefly such reflections as have occurred to me on the present occasion; not that I imagine them to be ignored by you, but because it is possible that you may be hindered by your sorrow from seeing them as clearly as usual.

For a while after I heard about your daughter Tullia's death, I want you to know that I felt the weight of it deeply, as much as anyone should. I felt like I shared that awful loss with you; if I were in your position, I know you wouldn’t have left me alone, and I would’ve made sure to come to you and express how truly sorry I am. While it’s true that offering comfort in these situations can be painful and hard, since those who typically take on that role are also suffering and can’t help but break down in tears, making it seem like they need comfort themselves more than they can give it, I’ve decided to briefly share with you my thoughts during this tough time. It’s not that I think you don’t already know these things, but I realize that your grief might make it harder for you to see them clearly right now.

What reason is there why you should allow the private grief which has befallen you to distress you so terribly? Recollect how fortune has hitherto dealt with us: how we have been[Pg 3702] bereft of all that ought to be no less dear to men than their own children—of country, position, rank, and every honorable office. If one more burden has now been laid upon you, could any addition be made to your pain? Or is there any heart that having been trained in the school of such events, ought not now to be steeled by use against emotion, and think everything after them to be comparatively light?

What reason do you have to let the personal sorrow you've experienced affect you so deeply? Remember how fate has treated us so far: how we've lost everything that should be just as precious to us as our own children—our country, status, rank, and every honorable position. If one more weight has now been added to your load, could there be any more pain for you to bear? Or is there anyone who, having learned from such experiences, should not now be hardened by them against emotional distress and consider everything that follows to be relatively easy?

Or it is for her sake, I suppose, that you are grieving? How many times must you have arrived at the same conclusion as that into which I too have frequently fallen, that in these days theirs is not the hardest lot who are permitted painlessly to exchange their life for the grave! Now what was there at the present time that could attach her very strongly to life? what hope? what fruition? what consolation for the soul? The prospect of a wedded life with a husband chosen from our young men of rank? Truly, one would think it was always in your power to choose a son-in-law of a position suitable to your rank out of our young men, one to whose keeping you would feel you could safely intrust the happiness of a child. Or that of being a joyful mother of children, who would be happy in seeing them succeeding in life; able by their own exertions to maintain in its integrity all that was bequeathed them by their father; intending gradually to rise to all the highest offices of the State; and to use that liberty to which they were born for the good of their country and the service of their friends. Is there any one of these things that has not been taken away before it was given? But surely it is hard to give up one's children? It is hard; but this is harder still—that they should bear and suffer what we are doing.

Or is it for her sake, I guess, that you’re upset? How many times must you have reached the same conclusion I've often come to: that nowadays, the ones who have the easiest fate are those who can painlessly trade their life for death? Now, what is there right now that could keep her really attached to life? What hope? What fulfillment? What comfort for the soul? The idea of a married life with a husband picked from our young men of status? Honestly, you’d think it was always in your control to choose a suitable son-in-law from our young men, someone you could trust to protect your child's happiness. Or how about being a happy mother of children, who would find joy in seeing them succeed in life; able, through their own efforts, to maintain everything their father left them; planning to rise to the highest positions in the State; and using the freedom they were born with for the good of their country and the service of their friends. Is there any of these things that hasn’t been taken away before it even had a chance to exist? But still, it’s hard to let go of your children, right? It is hard; but this is even harder—that they should have to endure and suffer from what we are doing.

A circumstance which was such as to afford me no light consolation I cannot but mention to you, in the hope that it may be allowed to contribute equally towards mitigating your grief. As I was returning from Asia, when sailing from Ægina in the direction of Megara, I began to look around me at the various places by which I was surrounded. Behind me was Ægina, in front Megara; on the right the Piræus, on the left Corinth; all of them towns that in former days were most magnificent, but are now lying prostrate and in ruins before one's eyes. "Ah me," I began to reflect to myself, "we poor feeble mortals, who can claim but a short life in comparison, complain as though a wrong was done us if one of our number dies in the course of[Pg 3703] nature, or has met his death by violence; and here in one spot are lying stretched out before me the corpses of so many cities! Servius, be master of yourself, and remember that it is the lot of man to which you have been born." Believe me, I found myself in no small degree strengthened by these reflections. Let me advise you too, if you think good, to keep this reflection before your eyes. How lately at one and the same time have many of our most illustrious men fallen! how grave an encroachment has been made on the rights of the sovereign people of Rome! every province in the world has been convulsed with the shock: if the frail life of a tender woman has gone too, who being born to the common lot of man must needs have died in a few short years, even if the time had not come for her now, are you thus utterly stricken down?

A situation that offered me little comfort I can’t help but mention to you, hoping it might also help ease your sorrow. As I was coming back from Asia, sailing from Aegina towards Megara, I started to look around at the different places surrounding me. Behind me was Aegina, in front was Megara; to my right was Piraeus, to my left Corinth; all towns that were once magnificent but now lay in ruins before my eyes. “Ah,” I began to think to myself, “we fragile mortals, who have such a short life, complain as if we've been wronged when one of us dies naturally or violently; and here, in one spot, lies the wreckage of so many cities! Servius, control yourself, and remember that this is the fate you were born into.” Honestly, I found a great deal of strength in these thoughts. Let me suggest, if you see fit, to keep this reflection in mind. How recently have many of our most notable figures fallen at the same time! What a serious blow has been dealt to the rights of the Roman people! Every province in the world has been shaken by this turmoil: if the fragile life of a young woman has also come to an end—someone destined for a brief existence, even if her time had not yet arrived—are you really this devastated?

Do you then also recall your feelings and your thoughts from dwelling on this subject, and as beseems your character bethink yourself rather of this: that she has lived as long as life was of value to her; that she has passed away only together with her country's freedom; that she lived to see her father elected Prætor, Consul, Augur; that she had been the wife of young men of the first rank; that after enjoying well-nigh every blessing that life can offer, she left it only when the Republic itself was falling. The account is closed, and what have you, what has she, to charge of injustice against Fate? In a word, forget not that you are Cicero—that you are he who was always wont to guide others and give them good advice; and be not like those quack physicians who when others are sick boast that they hold the key of the knowledge of medicine, to heal themselves are never able; but rather minister to yourself with your own hand the remedies which you are in the habit of prescribing for others, and put them plainly before your own soul. There is no pain so great but the lapse of time will lessen and assuage it: it is not like yourself to wait until this time comes, instead of stepping forward by your philosophy to anticipate that result. And if even those who are low in the grave have any consciousness at all, such was her love for you and her tenderness for all around her that surely she does not wish to see this in you. Make this a tribute then to her who is dead; to all your friends and relations who are mourning in your grief; and make it to your country also, that if in anything the need should arise she may be able to trust to your energy and guidance. Finally,[Pg 3704] since such is the condition we have come to, that even this consideration must perforce be obeyed, do not let your conduct induce any one to believe that it is not so much your daughter as the circumstances of the Republic and the victory of others which you are deploring.

Do you remember your feelings and thoughts about this topic? As someone of your character, think instead about this: she lived as long as life had value for her; she passed away only when her country's freedom was gone; she saw her father elected as Praetor, Consul, and Augur; she had been married to some of the most prominent young men; after enjoying nearly every blessing life can offer, she left only when the Republic itself was collapsing. The story is finished, so what do you—or she—have to blame on fate? In short, don't forget that you are Cicero—you're the one who has always guided others and given good advice; don't be like those fake doctors who boast about having the medical knowledge to heal others but can't help themselves. Instead, apply the remedies you usually prescribe for others to yourself and present them clearly to your own spirit. No pain is so great that time won't lessen and soothe it. It's not like you to wait for that time to come; rather, step forward with your philosophy to anticipate that outcome. And if those who are low in the grave have any awareness at all, her love for you and her kindness towards everyone would surely mean she wouldn't want to see this in you. Let this be a tribute to her who has passed away, to all your friends and family who are grieving with you, and to your country as well, so that if there's ever a need, it can trust your strength and guidance. Finally,[Pg 3704] given that this is the situation we've reached, don't let your behavior lead anyone to believe that it’s not so much your daughter you mourn, but rather the state of the Republic and the victories of others.

I shrink from writing to you at greater length upon this subject, lest I should seem to be doubtful of your own good sense; allow me therefore to put before you one more consideration, and then I will bring my letter to a close. We have seen you not once but many times bearing prosperity most gracefully, and gaining yourself great reputation thereby: let us see at last that you are capable also of bearing adversity equally well, and that it is not in your eyes a heavier burden than it ought to seem; lest we should think that of all the virtues this is the only one in which you are wanting.

I'm hesitant to write to you at length on this topic because I don’t want to come off as questioning your common sense. So, let me share one more thought, and then I’ll wrap up my letter. We’ve seen you handle success with such grace, earning yourself a great reputation in the process. Now, let’s see if you can handle difficult times with the same poise, showing that adversity isn’t a heavier burden for you than it should be; otherwise, we might think that this is the only virtue you lack.

As for myself, when I find you are more composed in mind I will send you information about all that is being done in these parts, and the state in which the province finds itself at present. Farewell.

As for me, when I see that you're feeling more at ease, I'll share updates on everything happening here and the current situation of the province. Take care.


CICERO'S REPLY TO SULPICIUS

Yes, my dear Servius, I could indeed wish you had been with me, as you say, at the time of my terrible trial. How much it was in your power to help me if you had been here, by sympathizing with, and I may almost say, sharing equally in my grief, I readily perceive from the fact that after reading your letter I now feel myself considerably more composed; for not only was all that you wrote just what is best calculated to soothe affliction, but you yourself in comforting me showed that you too had no little pain at heart. Your son Servius however has made it clear, by every kindly attention which such an occasion would permit of, both how great his respect was for myself and also how much pleasure his kind feeling for me was likely to give you; and you may be sure that, while such attentions from him have often been more pleasant to me, they have never made me more grateful.

Yes, my dear Servius, I really wish you could have been with me during my terrible trial, as you mentioned. I can see how much you could have helped me if you had been here, by empathizing with me and almost sharing in my grief. After reading your letter, I feel much more at ease; everything you wrote was exactly what I needed to soothe my distress, and it was clear that you also felt pain in your heart while comforting me. Your son Servius, however, has shown through every kind gesture he could that he greatly respects me and that his kindness is something you would appreciate. You can be sure that while his attentions have often brought me joy, they have never made me feel more grateful.

It is not however only your arguments and your equal share,—I may almost call it,—in this affliction which comforts me, but also your authority; because I hold it shame in me not to be bearing my trouble in a way that you, a man endowed with[Pg 3705] such wisdom, think it ought to be borne. But at times I do feel broken down, and I scarcely make any struggle against my grief, because those consolations fail me which under similar calamities were never wanting to any of those other people whom I put before myself as models for imitation. Both Fabius Maximus, for example, when he lost a son who had held the consulship, the hero of many a famous exploit; and Lucius Paulus, from whom two were taken in one week; and your own kinsman Gallus; and Marcus Cato, who was deprived of a son of the rarest talents and the rarest virtue,—all these lived in times when their individual affliction was capable of finding a solace in the distinctions they used to earn from their country. For me, however, after being stripped of all those distinctions which you yourself recall to me, and which I had won for myself by unparalleled exertions, only that one solace remained which has been torn away. My thoughts were not diverted by work for my friends, or by the administration of affairs of state; there was no pleasure in pleading in the courts; I could not bear the very sight of the Senate House; I felt, as was indeed too true, that I had lost all the harvest of both my industry and my success. But whenever I wanted to recollect that all this was shared with you and other friends I could name, and whenever I was breaking myself in and forcing my spirit to bear these things with patience, I always had a refuge to go to where I might find peace, and in whose words of comfort and sweet society I could rid me of all my pains and griefs. Whereas now, under this terrible blow, even those old wounds which seemed to have healed up are bleeding afresh; for it is impossible for me now to find such a refuge from my sorrows at home in the business of the State, as in those days I did in that consolation of home, which was always in store whenever I came away sad from thoughts of State to seek for peace in her happiness. And so I stay away both from home and from public life; because home now is no more able to make up for the sorrow I feel when I think of our country, than our country is for my sorrow at home. I am therefore looking forward all the more eagerly to your coming, and long to see you as early as that may possibly be; no greater alleviation can be offered me than a meeting between us for friendly intercourse and conversation. I hope however that your return is to take place, as I hear it is, very shortly. As for myself, while there are abundant reasons for[Pg 3706] wanting to see you as soon as possible, my principal one is in order that we may discuss together beforehand the best method of conduct for present circumstances, which must entirely be adapted to the wishes of one man only, a man nevertheless who is far-seeing and generous, and also, as I think I have thoroughly ascertained, to me not at all ill-disposed and to you extremely friendly. But admitting this, it is still a matter for much deliberation what is the line,—I do not say of action, but of keeping quiet,—that we ought by his good leave and favor to adopt. Farewell.

It's not just your arguments and your equal share—I'd almost call it—of this struggle that comforts me, but also your authority; I feel ashamed not to handle my troubles in a way that someone as wise as you thinks I should. But sometimes I feel completely broken, and I hardly fight against my grief because I lack the consolations that others in similar situations found, people I look up to. For instance, Fabius Maximus, when he lost a son who had served as consul and was a hero of many great deeds; Lucius Paulus, who lost two in a single week; your relative Gallus; and Marcus Cato, who lost a son of extraordinary talent and virtue—all of them lived when their individual losses could still find comfort in the honors they received from their country. But for me, after losing all those honors that you remind me of, which I earned through unmatched effort, only one source of comfort remained, and now that's been taken away. I wasn’t distracted by work for friends or by managing state affairs; there was no joy in pleading cases in court; I couldn't even stand to look at the Senate House. I felt, unfortunately, that I had lost everything that came from my hard work and success. However, whenever I tried to remind myself that you and other friends shared this burden with me, and when I was pushing myself to endure these troubles, I always found a refuge where I could find peace, in words of comfort and the sweet company that alleviated my pains and sorrow. Now, though, after this terrible blow, even wounds that seemed to have healed are reopening; it's impossible for me to find such solace from my grief at home in state affairs, as I once did when I came away sad from political thoughts, seeking comfort in moments of happiness. So, I stay away from both home and public life; neither can make up for the sorrow I feel thinking about our country, just as my heartache at home can't be eased by my worries about the nation. I'm therefore looking forward even more eagerly to your coming and can't wait to see you as soon as possible; there's no greater relief for me than our friendly interactions and conversations. I hope your return, as I've heard, is coming very soon. For myself, while I have many reasons to want to see you, my main reason is so we can discuss together the best approach for our current situation, which must align closely with the wishes of one man only, a man who is, however, insightful and generous, and, as I've come to feel, quite friendly towards me and very close to you. Still, acknowledging this, what we ought to do—I'm not saying act, but simply keep quiet—requires much thought, and it should certainly be done with his kindness and support. Farewell.


A HOMESICK EXILE

I send this with love, my dearest Terentia, hoping that you and my little Tullia and my Marcus are all well.

I’m sending this with love, my dearest Terentia, hoping that you, my little Tullia, and my Marcus are all doing well.

From the letters of several people and the talk of everybody I hear that your courage and endurance are simply wonderful, and that no troubles of body or mind can exhaust your energy. How unhappy I am to think that with all your courage and devotion, your virtues and gentleness, you should have fallen into such misfortunes for me! And my sweet Tullia too,—that she who was once so proud of her father should have to undergo such troubles owing to him! And what shall I say about my boy Marcus, who ever since his faculties of perception awoke has felt the sharpest pangs of sorrow and misery? Now could I but think, as you tell me, that all this comes in the natural course of things, I could bear it a little easier. But it has been brought about entirely by my own fault, for thinking myself loved by those who were jealous of me, and turning from those who wanted to win me.... I have thanked the people you wanted me to, and mentioned that my information came from you. As to the block of houses which you tell me you mean to sell—why, good heavens! my dear Terentia, what is to be done! Oh, what troubles I have to bear! And if misfortune continues to persecute us, what will become of our poor boy? I cannot continue to write—my tears are too much for me; nor would I wish to betray you into the same emotion. All I can say is that if our friends act up to their bounden duty we shall not want for money; if they do not, you will not be able to succeed only with your own. Let our unhappy fortunes, I entreat you, be a warning to us not to ruin our boy,[Pg 3707] who is ruined enough already. If he only has something to save him from absolute want, a fair share of talent and a fair share of luck will be all that is necessary to win anything else. Do not neglect your health; and send me messengers with letters to let me know what goes on, and how you yourselves are faring. My suspense in any case cannot now be long. Give my love to my little Tullia and my Marcus.

From the messages I've received from several people and the talk around town, I hear that your courage and resilience are truly amazing, and that no physical or mental troubles can wear you down. It makes me so unhappy to think that despite your bravery and dedication, along with your kindness and good qualities, you’ve faced such misfortunes because of me! And my sweet Tullia too—how could she, who once took so much pride in her father, be dealing with such hardships caused by him? And what can I say about my son Marcus, who, since he became aware of the world, has felt the deepest pains of sorrow and suffering? If I could just believe, as you tell me, that all of this is just the way things go, I might handle it a bit better. But it’s all come about because of my own mistakes, for thinking I was loved by those who were really envious of me, and turning away from those who genuinely wanted me close.... I’ve thanked the people you wanted me to thank, and I mentioned that my info came from you. As for the block of houses you said you want to sell—oh my goodness! my dear Terentia, what are we going to do! Oh, the troubles I have to bear! If misfortune keeps chasing us, what will happen to our poor boy? I can’t keep writing—my tears are overwhelming me; nor would I want to lead you into the same sadness. All I can say is that if our friends fulfill their obligations, we won't struggle for money; if they don't, you won’t be able to manage it on your own. Let our unfortunate circumstances, I beg you, remind us not to ruin our son, who is already struggling enough. If he just has something to keep him from complete poverty, a fair amount of talent and a sprinkle of luck will be enough to achieve anything else. Please take care of your health and send me messages with letters so I can know what’s happening and how you’re doing. My anxiety can’t last much longer. Give my love to my little Tullia and my Marcus.

Dyrrachium, Nov. 26.

Durrës, Nov. 26.

P.S.—I have moved to Dyrrachium because it is not only a free city, but very much in my interest, and quite near to Italy; but if the bustle of the place proves an annoyance I shall betake myself elsewhere and give you notice.

P.S.—I've moved to Dyrrachium because it's not only a free city, but it's also very much in my interest and close to Italy; however, if the noise and activity of the place become annoying, I'll move somewhere else and let you know.


CICERO'S VACILLATION IN THE CIVIL WAR

Being in extreme agitation about these great and terrible events, and having no means of discussing matters with you in person, I want at any rate to avail myself of your judgment. Now the question about which I am in doubt is simply this: If Pompeius should fly from Italy (which I suspect he will do), how do you think I ought to act? To make it easier for you to advise me, I will briefly set forth the arguments that occur to me on both sides of the question.

Being really upset about these major and frightening events, and with no way to talk to you in person, I want to at least get your opinion. The question I'm unsure about is this: If Pompeius decides to flee Italy (which I think he might), what do you think I should do? To make it easier for you to give me advice, I'll quickly lay out the arguments I see on both sides of the issue.

The obligations that Pompeius laid me under in the matter of my restoration, my own intimacy with him, and also my patriotism, incline me to think that I ought to make my decision as his decision, or in other words, my fortunes as his fortunes. There is this reason also: If I stay behind and desert my post among that band of true and illustrious patriots, I must perforce fall completely under the yoke of one man. Now although he frequently takes occasion to show himself friendly to me—indeed, as you well know, anticipating this storm that is now hanging over our heads, I took good care that he should be so long ago—still I have to consider two different questions: first, how far can I trust him; and secondly,—assuming it to be absolutely certain that he is friendly disposed to me,—would it show the brave man or the honest citizen to remain in a city where one has filled the highest offices of peace and war, achieved immortal deeds, and been crowned with the honors of her most[Pg 3708] dignified priesthood, only to become an empty name and undergo some risk, attended also very likely with considerable disgrace, should Pompeius ever again grasp the helm? So much for this side; see now what may be said on the other.

The obligations that Pompey placed on me regarding my restoration, my close relationship with him, and my sense of patriotism lead me to believe that I should align my decisions with his—essentially, my fate with his. There's also this reason: If I stay back and abandon my position among that group of true and distinguished patriots, I will inevitably fall completely under the control of one individual. Now, even though he often takes the opportunity to show me kindness—indeed, as you know, anticipating this crisis that is now looming over us, I made sure he was friendly a long time ago—I still have to consider two different aspects: first, how much can I trust him; and secondly—assuming it is absolutely certain that he is favorably disposed toward me—would it reflect bravery or integrity to remain in a city where I’ve held the highest offices in both peace and war, accomplished remarkable deeds, and been honored with its most esteemed priesthood, only to become a mere name and face significant risks, likely accompanied by considerable disgrace, should Pompey ever regain power? That's one perspective; now let's look at the other side.

Pompeius has in our cause done nothing wisely, nothing strongly; nothing, I may add, that has not been contrary to my opinion and advice. I pass over those old complaints, that it was he who himself nourished this enemy of the republic, gave him his honors, put the sword into his hand—that it was he who advised him to force laws through by violence, trampling on the warnings of religion—that it was he who made the addition of Transalpine Gaul, he who is his son-in-law, he who as Augur allowed the adoption of Clodius; who showed more activity in recalling me than in preventing my exile; who took it on him to extend Cæsar's term of government; who supported all his proceedings while he was away; that he too even in his third consulship, after he had begun to pose as a defender of the constitution, actually exerted himself to get the ten tribunes to propose that absence should not invalidate the election; nay more, he expressly sanctioned this by one of his own acts, and opposed the consul Marcus Marcellus, who proposed that the tenure of the Gallic provinces should come to an end on the 1st of March—but anyhow, to pass over all this, what could be more discreditable, what more blundering, than this evacuation of the city, or I had better say, this ignominious flight? What terms ought not to have been accepted sooner than abandon our country? The terms were bad? That I allow; but is anything worse than this? But he will win back the constitution? When? What preparations have been made to warrant such a hope? Have we not lost all Picenum? have we not left open the road to the capital? have we not abandoned the whole of our treasure, public and private, to the foe? In a word, there is no common cause, no strength, no centre, to draw such people together as might yet care to show fight for the Republic. Apulia has been chosen—the most thinly populated part of Italy, and the most remote from the line of movement of this war: it would seem that in despair they were looking for flight, with some easy access to the coast. I took the charge of Capua much against my will—not that I would evade that duty, but in a cause which evoked no sympathy from any class as a whole, nor any openly even from individuals (there was some of course among the good[Pg 3709] citizens, but as languid as usual), and where I saw for myself that the mass of the people, and all the lowest stratum, were more and more inclined to the other side, many even longing for a revolution, I told him to his face I would undertake to do nothing without forces and without money. Consequently I have had no responsibility at all, because I saw from the very first that nothing was really intended but flight. Say that I now follow this; then whither? Not with him; I had already set out to join him when I found that Cæsar was in those parts, so that I could not safely reach Luceria. I must sail by the western sea, in the depth of winter, not knowing where to steer for. And again, what about being with my brother, or leaving him and taking my son? How then must I act, since either alternative will involve the greatest difficulty, the greatest mental anxiety? And then, too, what a raid he will make on me and my fortunes when I am out of the way—fiercer than on other people, because he will think perhaps that in outrages on me he holds a means of popularity. Again, these fetters, remember,—I mean these laurels on my attendants' staves,—how inconvenient it is to take them out of Italy! What place indeed will be safe for me, supposing I now find the sea calm enough, before I have actually joined him? though where that will be and how to get there, I have no notion.

Pompeius has done nothing wisely, nothing strongly; nothing, I might add, that has not gone against my opinion and advice. I'm skipping over those older complaints that he was the one who nurtured this enemy of the republic, gave him his honors, and put a sword in his hand—that he was the one who advised him to force laws through with violence, ignoring the warnings of religion—that he was the one who added Transalpine Gaul, who is his son-in-law, who as Augur allowed the adoption of Clodius; who did more to recall me than to prevent my exile; who took it upon himself to extend Cæsar's term of government; who supported all his actions while he was away; that he, even in his third consulship, after he started pretending to be a defender of the constitution, actually worked to get the ten tribunes to propose that absence should not invalidate the election; and more than that, he explicitly approved this with one of his own acts, opposing consul Marcus Marcellus when he proposed that the tenure of the Gallic provinces should end on March 1st—but anyway, to overlook all this, what could be more discreditable, what more foolish, than this evacuation of the city, or rather, this shameful retreat? What terms should we not have accepted before abandoning our country? The terms were bad? I agree; but is anything worse than this? But he will restore the constitution? When? What preparations have been made to support such hope? Have we lost all of Picenum? Have we left the road to the capital wide open? Have we not surrendered all our treasure, public and private, to the enemy? In short, there is no shared cause, no strength, no center to unite those who might still be willing to fight for the Republic. Apulia has been chosen—the most sparsely populated part of Italy, the furthest from the movement of this war: it seems they were looking for escape, with easy access to the coast. I reluctantly took charge of Capua—not that I wanted to avoid that duty, but in a cause that stirred no support from any group as a whole, nor openly from individuals (there were some good citizens, but as lackluster as usual), and where I could see that the majority of the people, especially among the lowest classes, were increasingly leaning toward the other side, many even hoping for a revolution, I told him directly I wouldn’t do anything without troops and funds. As a result, I have had no responsibility at all, because I perceived from the start that nothing was truly intended except flight. Suppose I now follow this; where to? Not with him; I had already started to join him when I discovered that Cæsar was in that area, making it unsafe to reach Luceria. I would have to sail by the western sea, in the middle of winter, not knowing where to go. And what about being with my brother, or leaving him behind and taking my son? What should I do, since either option carries the greatest difficulty and mental strain? And then, too, what a raid he will make on me and my fortunes when I’m gone—more intense than on others because he might think that by attacking me he gains popularity. And remember those chains, I mean the laurel wreaths on my attendants' staffs—how inconvenient it is to carry those out of Italy! What place will be safe for me, if I somehow find the sea calm enough, before I actually join him? Though where that will be and how to get there, I have no idea.

On the other hand, say that I stop where I am and find some place on this side of the water, then my conduct will precisely resemble that of Philippus, or Lucius Flaccus, or Quintus Mucius under Cinna's reign of terror. And however this decision ended for the last-named, yet still he at any rate used to say that he saw what really did happen would occur, but that it was his deliberate choice in preference to marching sword in hand against the homes of the very city that gave him birth. With Thrasybulus it was otherwise, and perhaps better; but still there is a sound basis for the policy and sentiments of Mucius; as there is also for this [which Philippus did]: to wait for your opportunity when you must, just as much as not to lose your opportunity when it is given. But even in this case, those staves again of my attendants still involve some awkwardness; for say that his feelings are friendly to me (I am not sure that this is so, but let us assume it), then he will offer me a triumph. I fear that to decline may be perilous—[to accept] an offense with all good citizens. Ah, you exclaim, what a difficult, what an[Pg 3710] insoluble problem! Yet the solution must be found; for what can one do? And lest you should have formed the idea that I am rather inclined towards staying because I have argued more on that side of the question, it is quite possible, as is so frequently the case in debates, that one side has more words, the other more worth. Therefore I should be glad if when you give me your opinion you would look upon me as making up my mind quite dispassionately on a most important question. I have a ship both at Caieta and at Brundisium.

On the other hand, if I stop where I am and find some place on this side of the water, my behavior would be exactly like that of Philippus, or Lucius Flaccus, or Quintus Mucius during Cinna's reign of terror. And no matter how things turned out for the last one, he used to say that he foresaw what would actually happen, but that it was his conscious choice over taking up arms against the very city that birthed him. With Thrasybulus, it was different, and perhaps better; but there’s still a solid basis for Mucius's policy and feelings, just as there is for what Philippus did: to wait for your chance when you must, just as much as not missing your opportunity when it arises. However, even in this case, the presence of my attendants creates some tension; because if he feels positively toward me (I’m not sure that’s true, but let's assume it), then he will celebrate my success. I worry that declining could be dangerous—[accepting] would offend all the good citizens. Ah, you might say, what a complicated, what an insoluble problem! Yet a solution must be found; what can one do? And lest you think I'm leaning toward staying because I've argued that side more, it's entirely possible, as often happens in debates, that one side has more words while the other has more value. So, I would appreciate it if, when you share your opinion, you see me as considering a very important question with an open mind. I have a ship at both Caieta and Brundisium.

But lo and behold, while I am writing you these very lines by night in my house at Cales, in come the couriers, and here is a letter to say that Cæsar is before Corfinium, and that in Corfinium is Domitius, with an army resolute and even eager for battle. I do not think our chief will go so far as to be guilty of abandoning Domitius, though it is true he had already sent Scipio on before with two cohorts to Brundisium, and written a dispatch to the consuls ordering that the legion enrolled by Faustus should go under the command of one consul to Sicily: but it is a scandal that Domitius should be left to his fate when he is imploring him for help. There is some hope, not in my opinion a very good one, but strong in these parts, that there has been a battle in the Pyrenees between Afranius and Trebonius; that Trebonius has been beaten off; that your friend Fabius also has come over to us with all his troops; and to crown it all, that Afranius is advancing with a strong force. If this be so, we shall perhaps make a stand in Italy. As for me, since Cæsar's route is uncertain—he is expected about equally by way of Capua and of Luceria—I have sent Lepta to Pompeius with a letter, while I myself, for fear of falling in with him anywhere, have started again for Formiæ. I thought it best to let you know this, and am writing with more composure than I have written of late; not inserting any opinion of my own, but trying to elicit yours.

But guess what, while I’m writing you this very message at night in my house in Cales, the couriers arrive with a letter saying that Caesar is at Corfinium, where Domitius is, determined and eager to fight. I don’t think our leader will go so far as to abandon Domitius, even though he has already sent Scipio ahead with two cohorts to Brundisium and written to the consuls ordering that the legion formed by Faustus should go under the command of one consul to Sicily. It’s a disgrace that Domitius should be left to his fate while he’s begging for help. There’s some hope here, though I don't think it's very good, that there was a battle in the Pyrenees between Afranius and Trebonius; that Trebonius was pushed back; that your friend Fabius has come over to us with all his troops; and to top it all off, that Afranius is advancing with a strong force. If this is true, we might be able to hold our ground in Italy. As for me, since Caesar’s route is unclear—he’s expected about equally from Capua and Luceria—I’ve sent Lepta to Pompeius with a letter, while I, afraid of running into him anywhere, have headed back to Formiæ. I thought it best to let you know this, and I’m writing with more calm than I have lately; not sharing my own opinions, but trying to find out yours.


[Pg 3711]

[Pg 3711]

CICERO'S CORRESPONDENTS

It seems desirable to add a few letters by other hands than Cicero's, to indicate the manifold side-lights thrown on the inner history of this intensely interesting period. Sulpicius's famous attempt at consolation has already been given above. Two brief letters by Cæsar will illustrate the dictator's marvelous ability to comprehend and control other men. Pompey's gruff rudeness forms a contrast which is hardly accidental on the editor's part. Cælius's wit is biting as ever; and lastly, Matius's protest against being persecuted merely because he, who loved Cæsar, openly mourned for his dead friend, has an unconscious tone of simple heroism unequaled in the entire correspondence.

It seems useful to include a few letters from authors other than Cicero to shed light on the complex inner history of this fascinating period. Sulpicius's well-known attempt at consolation has already been mentioned above. Two short letters from Caesar will showcase the dictator's amazing ability to understand and influence others. Pompey's harsh rudeness provides a striking contrast that is likely intentional on the editor's part. Cælius's wit is as sharp as ever; and finally, Matius's complaint about being targeted simply because he, who loved Caesar, openly grieved for his deceased friend carries an unconscious tone of simple heroism unmatched in the entire correspondence.

W. C. L.

WCL

CÆSAR TO CICERO

You know me too well not to keep up your character as an Augur by divining that nothing is more entirely alien from my nature than cruelty: I will add that while my decision is in itself a great source of pleasure to me, to find my conduct approved by you is a triumph of gratification. Nor does the fact at all disturb me that those people whom I have set at liberty are reported to have gone their ways only to renew the attack upon me; because there is nothing I wish more than that I may ever be as true to my own character as they to theirs.

You know me too well to pretend otherwise; you can tell that nothing is more foreign to my nature than cruelty. I’ll also say that while my choice brings me a lot of joy, having your approval makes it even more satisfying. It doesn’t bother me at all that those I freed seem to have only gone off to come at me again, because I hope to always stay true to myself just as they do to their own nature.

May I hope that you will be near town when I am there, so that I may as usual avail myself in everything of your advice and means of assistance? Let me assure you that I am charmed beyond everything with your relation Dolabella, to whom I shall acknowledge myself indeed indebted for this obligation; for his kindliness is so great, and his feeling and affection for me are such, that he cannot possibly do otherwise.

I hope you'll be around town when I am, so I can once again rely on your advice and support. I want you to know that I’m absolutely delighted with your relative Dolabella, and I truly owe this favor to him; his kindness and affection for me are so genuine that he can't help but be this way.

CÆSAR TO CICERO

Though I had fully made up my mind that you would do nothing rashly, nothing imprudently, still I was so far impressed by the rumors in some quarters as to think it my duty to write to you, and ask it as a favor due to our mutual regard that you will not take any step, now that the scale is so decisively turned, which you would not have thought it necessary[Pg 3712] to take even though the balance still stood firm. For it will really be both a heavier blow to our friendship, and a step on your part still less judicious for yourself, if you are to be thought not even to have bowed the knee to success—for things seem to have fallen out as entirely favorably for us as disastrously for them; nor yet to have been drawn by attachment to a particular cause—for that has undergone no change since you decided to remain aloof from their counsels;—but to have passed a stern judgment on some act of mine, than which, from you, no more painful thing could befall me; and I claim the right of our friendship to entreat that you will not take this course.

Even though I was completely convinced that you wouldn’t act impulsively or recklessly, I was still influenced by the rumors circulating and felt it was my responsibility to reach out to you. As a favor out of respect for our friendship, I kindly ask that you refrain from taking any actions now that things have clearly shifted in our favor—actions that you wouldn’t have considered necessary even if the situation was still stable. It would not only hurt our friendship, but it would also be an unwise decision for you if you were seen as not even acknowledging our success. Everything seems to have turned out as beneficial for us as it has been unfortunate for them; there’s been no change regarding your choice to stay away from their plans. If you were to judge me harshly based on some decision of mine, that would be more painful for me than anything else from you, and as a friend, I urge you not to take that path.

Finally, what more suitable part is there for a good peace-loving man, and a good citizen, than to keep aloof from civil dissensions? There were not a few who admired this course, but could not adopt it by reason of its danger: you, after having duly weighed both the conclusions of friendship and the unmistakable evidence of my whole life, will find that there is no safer nor more honorable course than to keep entirely aloof from the struggle.

Finally, what better role is there for a good, peace-loving person and a responsible citizen than to stay away from civil conflicts? Many admired this approach but felt they couldn’t take it due to its risks: you, after considering both the bonds of friendship and the clear evidence of my entire life, will see that there’s no safer or more honorable path than to completely distance oneself from the fight.

POMPEY TO CICERO

To-day, the 10th of February, Fabius Vergilianus has joined me. From him I learn that Domitius with his eleven cohorts, and fourteen cohorts that Vibullius has brought up, is on his way to me. His intention was to start from Corfinium on the 13th, Hirrus to follow soon after with five of the cohorts. I decide that you are to come to us at Luceria; here, I think, you will be most in safety.

To day, the 10th of February, Fabius Vergilianus has joined me. From him I learn that Domitius with his eleven cohorts, and fourteen cohorts that Vibullius has brought up, is on his way to me. His intention was to start from Corfinium on the 13th, with Hirrus to follow soon after with five of the cohorts. I decide that you should come to us at Luceria; here, I think, you will be the safest.

CÆLIUS IN ROME TO CICERO IN CILICIA

The capture of his Parthian Majesty and the storming of Seleuceia itself had not been enough to compensate for missing the sight of our doings here. Your eyes would never have ached again if you had only seen the face of Domitius when he was not elected! The election was important, and it was quite clear that party feeling determined the side which people took: only a few could be brought to acknowledge the claims of friendship. Consequently Domitius is so furious with me that he scarcely hates any of his most intimate friends as much as he[Pg 3713] does me; and all the more because he thinks that it was to do him wrong that his hopes of being in the College of Augurs are snatched away, and that I am responsible for it. He is savage now to see everybody so delighted at his mortification, and myself more active than anybody, with one exception, on behalf of Antonius.

The capture of the Parthian king and the storming of Seleuceia itself weren’t enough to make up for missing out on what we were doing here. You would never have had to deal with sore eyes if you'd just seen Domitius's face when he wasn’t elected! The election was significant, and it was obvious that party loyalty influenced which side people took: only a few admitted to valuing friendship over politics. As a result, Domitius is so mad at me that he hardly dislikes any of his closest friends as much as he dislikes me; especially since he believes that I’m the reason his hopes of joining the College of Augurs were dashed. He’s furious to see everyone so happy about his embarrassment, and I’m the most active supporter of Antonius, aside from one exception.

As to political prospects, I have often mentioned to you that I do not see any chance of peace lasting a year; and the nearer that struggle which must infallibly take place, is drawing to us, the more manifest does its danger become. The point at issue about which our lords and masters are going to fight is this: Pompeius has absolutely determined not to allow Cæsar to be elected consul on any terms except a previous resignation of his army and his government, while Cæsar is convinced that he must inevitably fall if he separates himself from his army. He offers however this compromise, that they should both of them resign their armies. So you see their great affection for one another and their much-abused alliance has not even dwindled down into suppressed jealousy, but has broken out into open war. Nor can I discover what is the wisest course to take in my own interests: a question which I make no doubt will give much trouble to you also. For while I have both interest and connections among those who are on one side, on the other too it is the cause and not the men themselves I dislike. You are not, I feel sure, blind to the fact that where parties are divided within a country, we are bound, so long as the struggle is carried on with none but constitutional weapons, to support the more honorable cause, but when we come to blows and to open war, then the safer one; and to count that cause the better which is the less likely to be dangerous. In the present division of feeling I see that Pompeius will have the Senate and all judicially minded people on his side; those who have everything to dread and little to hope for will flock to Cæsar: the army is not to be compared. On the whole, we have plenty of time for balancing the strength of parties and making our decision.

Regarding political prospects, I've often told you that I don’t see any chance of peace lasting a year. As the inevitable conflict approaches, the danger becomes more apparent. The main issue they’re going to fight over is this: Pompey has decided he won't let Caesar be elected consul unless he resigns his army and his government first, while Caesar believes he will inevitably fail if he separates from his army. However, he offers this compromise: they should both resign their armies. So you can see that their supposed affection and troubled alliance hasn’t even turned into repressed jealousy; it has burst into open warfare. I also can’t figure out the best course of action for my own interests, a dilemma that I’m sure will trouble you too. While I have connections and interests with one side, I dislike the cause rather than the individuals on the other side. You surely understand that when a country is divided, we are obligated to support the more honorable cause as long as the conflict remains constitutional, but once it escalates to open war, we need to support the safer side and consider that cause to be better if it seems less likely to be dangerous. In the current situation, I see that Pompey will have the Senate and all the judicial-minded people on his side; those who have everything to fear and little to gain will rally behind Caesar: the army simply cannot be compared. Overall, we have plenty of time to weigh the strengths of both sides and make our decision.

I had all but forgotten my principal reason for writing. Have you heard of the wonderful doings of our censor Appius——how he is rigorously inquiring into our statues and pictures, our amount of land, and our debts? He has persuaded himself that his censorship is a moral soap or toilet powder. He is wrong, I take it; for while he only wants to wash off the dirt, he is really[Pg 3714] laying bare his veins and his flesh. Heaven and earth! you must run, and come to laugh at the things here——Appius questioning about pictures and statues. You must make haste, I assure you.

I had almost forgotten my main reason for writing. Have you heard about the amazing things our censor Appius is doing—how he's strictly examining our statues and paintings, our land, and our debts? He seems to think that his censorship is like some kind of moral cleansing soap or powder. I believe he's mistaken; while he only aims to scrub away the dirt, he's actually exposing his own veins and flesh. Goodness! You have to hurry over and laugh at what’s happening here—Appius asking about pictures and statues. You need to rush, I promise you.

Our friend Curio is thought to have acted wisely in giving way about the pay of Pompeius's troops. If I must sum up my opinion, as you ask, about what will happen——unless one or other of them consents to go and fight the Parthians, I see a great split impending, which will be settled by the sword and by force; each is well inclined for this and well equipped. If it could only be without danger to yourself, you would find this a great and most attractive drama which Fortune is rehearsing.

Our friend Curio is seen as having made a smart move by backing down on the pay for Pompeius's troops. If I have to share my thoughts, as you requested, about what’s coming next—unless one of them agrees to go and fight the Parthians, I foresee a major rift on the horizon, which will be resolved through conflict and force; both sides are ready and willing for this. If only it didn’t put you at risk, you would find this a fascinating and compelling story that Fortune is preparing.

MATIUS TO CICERO

I received great pleasure from your letter, because I found that your opinion of me was what I had hoped and wished it to be; not that I was in any doubt about it, but for the very reason that I valued it so highly, I was most anxious that it should remain unimpaired. Conscious however that I had done nothing which could give offense to the feelings of any good citizen, I was naturally the less inclined to believe that you, adorned as you are with so many excellences of the most admirable kind, could have allowed yourself to be convinced of anything on mere idle report; particularly seeing that you were a friend for whom my spontaneous attachment had been and still was unbroken. And knowing now that it has been as I hoped, I will answer those attacks which you have often opposed on my behalf, as was fairly to be expected from your well-known generosity and the friendship existing between us.

I really enjoyed your letter because I saw that your opinion of me was exactly what I hoped it would be. I wasn't ever unsure about it, but since I value it so much, I was eager to keep it strong. Knowing that I hadn't done anything to offend any good person, I was less inclined to think that you, who possess so many admirable qualities, would be swayed by mere gossip, especially since you are a friend to whom I've been and still am deeply attached. Now that I see it's as I hoped, I will address the criticisms you've often defended me against, which is what I expected from your well-known kindness and our friendship.

For I am well aware of all they have been heaping on me since Cæsar's death. They make it a reproach against me that I go heavily for the loss of a friend, and think it cruel that one whom I loved should have fallen, because, say they, country must be put before friends——as though they have hitherto been successful in proving that his death really was the gain of the commonwealth. But I will not enter any subtle plea; I admit that I have not attained to your higher grades of philosophy: for I have neither been a partisan of Cæsar in our civil dissensions,——though I did not abandon my friend even when his action[Pg 3715] was a stumbling-block to me,——nor did I ever give my approval to the civil war, or even to the actual ground of quarrel, of which indeed I earnestly desired that the first sparks should be trampled out. And so in the triumph of a personal friend I was never ensnared by the charms either of place or of money; prizes which have been recklessly abused by the rest, though they had less influence with him than I had. I may even say that my own private property was impaired by that act of Cæsar, thanks to which many of those who are rejoicing at Cæsar's death continued to live in their own country. That our defeated fellow countrymen should be spared was as much an object to me as my own safety. Is it possible then for me, who wanted all to be left uninjured, not to feel indignation that he by whom this was secured is dead? above all when the very same men were the cause at once of his unpopularity and his untimely end. You shall smart then, say they, since you dare to disapprove of our deed. What unheard of insolence! One man then may boast of a deed, which another is not even allowed to lament without punishment. Why, even slaves have always been free of this——to feel their fears, their joys, their sorrows as their own, and not at anybody else's dictation; and these are the very things which now, at least according to what your "liberators" have always in their mouths, they are trying to wrest from us by terrorism. But they try in vain. There is no danger which has terrors enough ever to make me desert the side of gratitude or humanity; for never have I thought that death in a good cause is to be shunned, often indeed that it deserves to be courted. But why are they inclined to be enraged with me, if my wishes are simply that they may come to regret their deed, desiring as I do that Cæsar's death may be felt to be untimely by us all? It is my duty as a citizen to desire the preservation of the constitution? Well, unless both my life in the past and all my hopes for the future prove without any words of mine that I do earnestly desire this, I make no demand to prove it by my professions.

I know exactly what everyone’s been piling on me since Caesar’s death. They criticize me for grieving the loss of a friend and think it's terrible that someone I cared about is gone, arguing that the country should come before friendships—as if they've successfully shown that his death actually benefited the state. But I won’t engage in any complicated arguments; I admit I haven’t reached your higher levels of philosophy. I wasn’t a supporter of Caesar during our civil conflicts—though I didn’t abandon my friend even when his actions posed a challenge for me—nor did I ever endorse the civil war or the reasons behind it. In fact, I really wanted the initial sparks of conflict to be snuffed out. So, in supporting my friend's victory, I was never swayed by the allure of power or money, rewards that others misused, even though they held less sway over him than over me. I can even say that my own property suffered because of Caesar’s actions, which allowed many who are celebrating his death to remain in their homeland. Wanting our defeated fellow citizens to be spared was just as important to me as my own safety. So, is it possible for me, who wanted no one to be harmed, not to feel anger that the one who ensured that is dead? Especially when the same people caused both his unpopularity and his premature death. They say I should pay for daring to disapprove of their actions. What outrageous arrogance! One person can take pride in an action while another isn’t even allowed to mourn it without facing consequences. Even slaves have always felt free to experience their own fears, joys, and sorrows without someone else telling them how to feel; and it’s these very rights that, at least according to what your “liberators” say, they’re attempting to take from us through intimidation. But their efforts are futile. There’s no threat so terrifying that it would make me abandon my commitment to gratitude or humanity; I’ve never believed that dying for a just cause should be avoided, and often think it’s worth pursuing. But why should they be angry with me if my only wish is for them to regret their actions, since I too want Caesar’s death to be recognized as untimely? Is it not my responsibility as a citizen to wish for the preservation of our constitution? Well, unless both my past and all my future hopes show through my actions that I genuinely wish for this, I don’t need to prove it with words.

To you therefore I make a specially earnest appeal to let facts come before assertions, and to take my word for it that, if you feel that honesty is the best policy, it is impossible I should have any association with lawless villains. Or can you believe that the principles I pursued in the days of my youth, when even error could pass with some excuse, I shall renounce now[Pg 3716] that I am going down the hill, and with my own hands unravel all the web of my life? That I will not do; nor yet will I commit any act that could give offense, beyond the fact that I do lament the sad fall of one who was to me the dearest friend and the most illustrious of men. But were I otherwise disposed, I would never deny what I was doing, lest it should be thought I was at once shameless in doing wrong and false and cowardly in dissembling it.

So I'm earnestly asking you to let facts take precedence over claims and to trust me when I say that if you believe honesty is the best policy, there’s no way I’d be involved with lawless criminals. Do you really think I would abandon the principles I held in my youth, when even mistakes could be somewhat excused, just as I'm getting older and unraveling the choices I've made? I won't do that; I also won’t do anything that might cause offense, other than expressing my sorrow over the unfortunate decline of someone who was my closest friend and one of the greatest people I knew. But even if I felt differently, I would never deny my actions, because I wouldn’t want anyone to think I was both shamelessly doing wrong and also too cowardly to admit it.

But then I undertook the management of those games which Cæsar's heir celebrated for Cæsar's victory? Well, this is a matter which belongs to one's private obligations, not to any political arrangement; it was however in the first place a tribute of respect which I was called upon to pay to the memory and the eminent position of a man whom I dearly loved, even though he was dead, and also one that I could not refuse at the request of a young man so thoroughly promising, and so worthy in every way of Cæsar as he is.

But then I took on organizing those games that Caesar's heir held for Caesar's victory. Well, this is something that relates to personal responsibilities, not political arrangements; still, it was primarily a gesture of respect that I felt obligated to give to the memory and significant stature of a man I deeply cared for, even though he was gone. It was also something I couldn’t decline at the request of a young man who is so incredibly promising and truly deserving of Caesar’s legacy.

Again, I have frequently paid visits of compliment to the consul Antonius. And you will find that the very men who think me but a lukewarm patriot are constantly going to his house in crowds, actually for the purpose of soliciting or carrying away some favor. But what a monstrous claim it is, that while Cæsar never laid any such embargo as this to prevent me from associating freely with anybody I pleased,——even if they were people whom he personally did not like,——these men who have robbed me of my friend should attempt by malicious insinuations to prevent my showing a kindness to whomsoever I will!

Once again, I've often paid polite visits to Consul Antonius. You'll notice that the same people who think I'm just a half-hearted patriot are always flocking to his house, actually looking to get some favor or another. But what a ridiculous claim it is that, while Cæsar never put any restrictions on me to stop me from associating freely with anyone I wanted— even if they were people he personally disliked—these individuals who have taken my friend from me should try to prevent me from showing kindness to anyone I choose with their nasty insinuations!

I have however no fear that the moderation of my life will hereafter prove an insufficient defense against false insinuations, and that even those who do not love me, because of my loyalty to Cæsar, would not rather have their own friend imitate me than themselves. Such of life as remains to me, at least if I succeed in what I desire, I shall spend in quiet at Rhodes; but if I find that some chance has put a stop to this, I shall simply live at Rome as one who is always desirous that right should be done.

I’m not worried that my moderate lifestyle will fail to protect me from false rumors, and I doubt that even those who don’t like me because of my loyalty to Caesar would want their friend to follow my example instead of themselves. Whatever time I have left, assuming I achieve what I want, I plan to spend peacefully in Rhodes; but if circumstances prevent that, I’ll just live in Rome, always hoping that justice is served.

I am deeply grateful to our good friend Trebatius for having thus disclosed to me your sincere and friendly feeling, and given me even an additional reason for honoring and paying respect to one whom it has always been a pleasure to me to regard as a friend. Farewell heartily, and let me have your esteem.

I’m really thankful to our good friend Trebatius for sharing your genuine and friendly feelings with me, and for giving me even more reasons to honor and respect someone I’ve always enjoyed considering a friend. Take care, and I hope to keep your respect.


[Pg 3717]

[Pg 3717]

THE DREAM OF SCIPIO

From the Dialogue (The Republic): Translation of Prof. T.R. Lounsbury

When I went into Africa with the consul Manius Manilius, holding the rank, as you are aware, of military tribune of the fourth legion, nothing lay nearer to my heart than to meet Masinissa, a king who, for good reasons, was on the most friendly terms with our family. When I had come to him, the old man embraced me with tears, and then looking up to heaven, said:——"I give thanks to thee, O supremest Sol, and to you, ye inhabitants of heaven! that before I depart this life I behold in my dominions, and under this roof, Publius Cornelius Scipio, by whose very name I am revived: so never passes away from my mind the memory of that best and most invincible hero." Thereupon I made inquiries of him as to the state of his own kingdom, and he of me as to our republic; and with many words uttered on both sides, we spent the whole of that day.

When I went to Africa with the consul Manius Manilius, holding the rank of military tribune of the fourth legion, nothing was more important to me than meeting Masinissa, a king who, for good reasons, had a close relationship with our family. When I arrived, the old man hugged me with tears in his eyes and then looked up to heaven, saying: "I thank you, O supreme Sun, and you, inhabitants of heaven! that before I leave this life, I see in my lands, and under this roof, Publius Cornelius Scipio, whose very name brings me back to life: so the memory of that greatest and most unbeatable hero never fades from my mind." After that, I asked him about the state of his kingdom, and he asked me about our republic, and we spent the entire day exchanging many words.

Moreover, after partaking of a repast prepared with royal magnificence, we prolonged the conversation late into the night. The old man would speak of nothing but Africanus, and remembered not only all his deeds, but likewise his sayings. After we parted to go to bed, a sounder sleep than usual fell upon me, partly on account of weariness occasioned by the journey, and partly because I had stayed up to a late hour. Then Africanus appeared to me, I think in consequence of what we had been talking about; for it often happens that our thoughts and speeches bring about in sleep something of that illusion of which Ennius writes in regard to himself and Homer, of which poet he was very often accustomed to think and speak while awake. Africanus showed himself to me in that form which was better known to me from his ancestral image than from my recollection of his person. As soon as I recognized him I was seized with a fit of terror; but he thereupon said:——

Moreover, after enjoying a lavish meal, we continued our conversation late into the night. The old man talked only about Africanus, recalling not just his actions but also his words. After we said our goodnights and went to bed, I fell into a deeper sleep than usual, partly due to the exhaustion from the journey and partly because I had stayed up so late. Then Africanus appeared to me, likely as a result of our earlier discussion; it often happens that our thoughts and conversations influence our dreams, echoing what Ennius wrote about himself and Homer, a poet he often thought and spoke about while awake. Africanus presented himself to me in a form I recognized better from his family likeness than from my own memory of him. As soon as I realized who he was, I was suddenly filled with fear; but he then said:——

"Be of good courage, O Scipio! Lay aside fear, and commit to memory these things which I am about to say. Do you see that State which, compelled by me to submit to the Roman people, renews its former wars, and cannot endure to remain at peace?" At these words, from a certain lustrous and bright place, very high and full of stars, he pointed out to me Carthage. "To fight against that city thou now comest in a rank but little above that of a private soldier; but in two years from this time[Pg 3718] thou shalt as consul utterly overthrow it, and in consequence shalt gain by thy own exertions that very surname of Africanus which up to this time thou hast inherited from us. But when thou shalt have destroyed Carthage, shalt have had the honor of a triumph, and shalt have been censor, thou shalt during thy absence be chosen consul for a second time, shalt put an end to to a great war, and lay Numantia in ruins. But when thou shalt be carried in thy triumphal chariot to the capitol, thou wilt find the republic disturbed by the designs of my grandson. Then, O Scipio! it will be necessary that thou exhibit the purity and greatness of thy heart, thy soul, and thy judgment. But I see at that time a double way disclose itself, as if the Fates were undecided; for when thy life shall have completed eight times seven revolutions of the sun, and these two numbers (each one of which is looked upon as perfect; the one for one reason, the other for another) shall have accomplished for thee by their natural revolution the fatal product, to thee alone and to thy name the whole State shall turn; upon thee the Senate, upon thee all good men, upon thee the allies, upon thee the Latins, will fasten their eyes; thou wilt be the one upon whom the safety of the State shall rest; and in short, as dictator, it will be incumbent on thee to establish and regulate the republic, if thou art successful in escaping the impious hands of kinsmen."

"Be brave, Scipio! Set aside your fear and remember what I'm about to tell you. Do you see that state that, forced by me to submit to the Roman people, is reigniting its old wars and can't stand to be at peace?" At these words, from a bright, star-filled place high above, he pointed out Carthage to me. "You’re coming to fight against that city now as a soldier with only a small rank, but in two years you'll be consul and completely defeat it, earning the name Africanus which until now you've inherited from us. After you destroy Carthage, celebrate a triumph, and serve as censor, you’ll be chosen consul again during your absence, end a major war, and lay waste to Numantia. But when you're paraded in your triumphal chariot to the Capitol, you'll find the republic shaken by my grandson's schemes. Then, Scipio, you'll need to show the integrity and greatness of your heart, soul, and judgment. I see a twofold path ahead, as if the Fates are uncertain; for when your life has completed eight times seven years, and these two perfect numbers reach their natural endpoint, the entire state will turn to you; the Senate will look to you, all good people will rely on you, and so will the allies and Latins. The safety of the state will rest on your shoulders; and as dictator, it will be your responsibility to establish and manage the republic, if you can avoid the treacherous hands of your relatives."

At this point, Lælius uttered an exclamation of sorrow, and the rest groaned more deeply; but Scipio, slightly smiling, said, Keep silence, I beg of you. Do not awake me from my dream, and hear the rest of his words:—

At this point, Lælius let out a cry of sadness, and the others groaned even louder; but Scipio, with a slight smile, said, "Please be quiet. Don’t wake me from my dream, and listen to the rest of his words:"

"But, O Africanus! that thou mayest be the more zealous in the defense of the republic, know this: For all who have preserved, who have succored, who have aggrandized their country, there is in heaven a certain fixed place, where they enjoy an eternal life of blessedness. For to that highest God who governs the whole world there is nothing which can be done on earth more dear than those combinations of men and unions, made under the sanction of law, which are called States. The rulers and preservers of them depart from this place, and to it they return."

"But, O Africanus! to inspire you to be more passionate in defending the republic, know this: For everyone who has protected, helped, or uplifted their country, there is a special place in heaven where they enjoy eternal bliss. To the highest God who oversees the entire world, nothing on earth is more treasured than those groups of people and partnerships, formed under the authority of law, that we call States. The leaders and guardians of these States leave this world, and then they return to it."

I had been filled with terror, not so much at the fear of death as at the prospect of treachery on the part of those akin to me; nevertheless at this point I had the courage to ask whether my father Paulus was living, and others whom we[Pg 3719] thought to be annihilated. "Certainly," said he: "they alone live who have been set free from the fetters of the body, as if from prison; for that which you call your life is nothing but death. Nay, thou mayest even behold thy father Paulus coming towards thee."

I was filled with terror, not so much from the fear of death but from the possibility of betrayal by those close to me; still, at this point, I had the courage to ask if my father Paulus was alive, along with others we thought were lost. "Absolutely," he replied. "Only those who are freed from the body's chains, like escaping from prison, truly live; for what you refer to as your life is really just death. In fact, you might even see your father Paulus coming toward you."

No sooner had I seen him than I burst into a violent fit of tears; but he thereupon, embracing and kissing me, forbade my weeping. I, as soon as I had checked my tears and was able again to speak, said to him, "Tell me, I beseech thee, O best and most sacred father! since this is life, as I hear Africanus say, why do I tarry upon earth? Why shall I not hasten to go to you?"—"Not so," said he; "not until that God, whose temple is all this which thou seest, shall have freed thee from the bonds of the body, can any entrance lie open to thee here. For men are brought into the world with this design, that they may protect and preserve that globe which thou seest in the middle of this temple, and which is called 'Earth.' To them a soul is given from these everlasting fires which you name constellations and stars, which, in the form of globes and spheres, run with incredible rapidity the rounds of their orbits under the impulse of divine intelligences. Wherefore by thee, O Publius! and by all pious men, the soul must be kept in the guardianship of the body; nor without the command of Him by whom it is given to you can there be any departure from this mortal life, lest you seem to have shunned the discharge of that duty as men which has been assigned to you by God. But, O Scipio! like as thy grandfather who stands here, like as I who gave thee life, cherish the sense of justice and loyal affection; which latter, in however great measure due to thy parents and kinsmen, is most of all due to thy country. Such a life is the way to heaven, and to that congregation of those who have ended their days on earth, and freed from the body, dwell in that place which you see,—that place which, as you have learned from the Greeks, you are in the habit of calling the Milky Way."

As soon as I saw him, I burst into tears, but he then hugged and kissed me, telling me to stop crying. Once I had wiped my tears and was able to speak again, I said to him, "Please tell me, O dearest and most sacred father! Since this is life, as I hear Africanus say, why am I still here on Earth? Why shouldn’t I hurry to join you?" He replied, "Not yet. You cannot enter here until that God, whose temple is everything you see around you, has freed you from the bonds of the body. People are brought into the world to protect and care for that globe you see in the center of this temple, called 'Earth.' They are given a soul from the eternal fires, which you call constellations and stars, that move in incredible speed along their orbits under the guidance of divine intelligences. Therefore, you, O Publius! and all righteous people, must keep the soul protected by the body; you cannot leave this mortal life without the command of Him who gave it to you, or you would seem to neglect the duty assigned to you by God. But, O Scipio! just like your grandfather who is here, and just like me, who gave you life, you must cherish the sense of justice and loyalty; and although this is owed to your parents and relatives, it is most importantly owed to your country. Such a life leads to heaven and to that assembly of those who have completed their time on earth and, freed from their bodies, dwell in that place you see—the place you call the Milky Way, as you have learned from the Greeks."

This was a circle, shining among the celestial fires with a most brilliant whiteness. As I looked from it, all other things seemed magnificent and wonderful. Moreover, they were such stars as we have never seen from this point of space, and all of such magnitude as we have never even suspected. Among them, that was the least which, the farthest from heaven, and the nearest to earth, shone with a borrowed light. But the starry globes far exceeded the size of the earth: indeed the earth[Pg 3720] itself appeared to me so small that I had a feeling of mortification at the sight of our empire, which took up what seemed to be but a point of it.

This was a circle, shining among the celestial bodies with a brilliant whiteness. As I looked away from it, everything else seemed magnificent and amazing. Moreover, these were stars unlike any we have ever seen from this point in space, and they were larger than we ever imagined. Among them, there was one that was the smallest, the furthest from heaven, and closest to earth, shining with borrowed light. But the starry worlds were far bigger than the earth: in fact, the earth itself looked so small that I felt a sense of shame when I saw our empire, which seemed to occupy just a tiny point of it.

As I kept my eyes more intently fixed upon this spot, Africanus said to me:—"How long, I beg of thee, will thy spirit be chained down to earth? Seest thou not into what a holy place thou hast come? Everything is bound together in nine circles, or rather spheres, of which the farthest is the firmament, which embraces the rest, is indeed the supreme God himself, confining and containing all the others. To that highest heaven are fixed those orbits of the stars which eternally revolve. Below it are seven spheres, which move backward with a motion contrary to that of the firmament. One of these belongs to that star which on earth they call Saturn; then follows that shining orb, the source of happiness and health to the human race, which is called Jupiter; then the red planet, bringing terror to the nations, to which you give the name of Mars; then, almost directly under the middle region, stands the sun,—the leader, the chief, the governor of the other luminaries, the soul of the universe, and its regulating principle, of a size so vast that it penetrates and fills everything with its own light. Upon it, as if they were an escort, follow two spheres,—the one of Venus, the other of Mercury; and in the lowest circle revolves the moon, illuminated by the rays of the sun. Below it there is nothing which is not mortal and transitory, save the souls which are given to mankind by the gift of the gods; above the moon, all things are eternal. For that ninth sphere, which is in the middle, is the earth: it has no motion; it is the lowest in space; and all heavy bodies are borne toward it by their natural downward tendency."

As I focused more intently on that spot, Africanus said to me, “How long, I ask you, will your spirit be tied down to the earth? Don’t you see what a sacred place you’ve arrived at? Everything is interconnected in nine circles, or rather spheres, of which the farthest is the sky, encompassing everything else, and is indeed the supreme God himself, containing and governing all the others. To that highest heaven, the orbits of the stars are fixed and they revolve eternally. Below it are seven spheres, which move backward in a direction opposite to that of the sky. One of these belongs to the star that people on earth call Saturn; next is that shining orb, the source of happiness and health for humanity, known as Jupiter; then the red planet, which brings fear to nations, called Mars; and almost directly beneath the middle region stands the sun—the leader, the chief, the governor of the other lights, the soul of the universe, and its organizing principle, so vast that it penetrates and fills everything with its own light. Following it, as if they were an escort, are two spheres—the one of Venus and the other of Mercury; and in the lowest circle revolves the moon, illuminated by the sun’s rays. Below it, there is nothing that is not mortal and temporary, except for the souls gifted to humanity by the gods; above the moon, everything is eternal. For that ninth sphere, which is in the center, is the earth: it has no motion; it is the lowest point in space; and all heavy objects are drawn toward it by their natural downward pull.”

I looked at these, lost in wonder. As soon as I had recovered myself I said, "What is this sound, so great and so sweet, which fills my ears?"—"This," he replied, "is that music which, composed of intervals unequal, but divided proportionately by rule, is caused by the swing and movement of the spheres themselves, and by the proper combination of acute tones with grave, creates with uniformity manifold and diverse harmonies. For movements so mighty cannot be accomplished in silence; and it is a law of nature that the farthest sphere on the one side gives forth a base tone, the farthest on the other a treble; for which reason the revolution of that uppermost arch of the heaven, the starry firmament, whose motion is more rapid, is attended with an acute and high sound; while that of the lowest,[Pg 3721] or lunar arch, is attended with a very deep and grave sound. For the ninth sphere, the earth, embracing the middle region of the universe, stays immovably in one fixed place. But those eight globes between, two[A] of which have the same essential action, produce tones, distinguished by intervals, to the number of seven; which number indeed is the knot of almost all things. Men of skill, by imitating the result on the strings of the lyre, or by means of the human voice, have laid open for themselves a way of return to this place, just as other men of lofty souls have done the same by devoting themselves during their earthly life to the study of what is divine. But the ears of men, surfeited by this harmony have become deaf to it; nor is there in you any duller sense: just as, at that cataract which is called Catadupa,—where the Nile rushes down headlong from the lofty mountain-tops,—the people who dwell in that neighborhood have lost the sense of hearing in consequence of the magnitude of the sound. So likewise this harmony, produced by the excessively rapid revolution of the whole universe, is so great that the ears of men are not able to take it in, in the same manner as you are not able to look the sun in the eye, and your sight is overcome by the power of its rays." Though I was filled with wonder, nevertheless I kept turning my eyes from time to time to the earth.

I stared at these things, amazed. Once I gathered myself, I asked, "What is this sound, so profound and sweet, that fills my ears?"—"This," he answered, "is the music created by the unequal intervals, proportioned according to a rule, resulting from the movement of the spheres themselves. When combined correctly, high and low tones create diverse and unified harmonies. Such powerful movements can’t happen in silence; it’s a natural law that the furthest sphere on one side produces a bass tone, while the one on the other creates a treble. That’s why the fast motion of the highest celestial dome, the starry sky, produces a high and sharp sound, while the lowest, the lunar dome, produces a very deep and low sound. The ninth sphere, Earth, holds the middle position in the universe and remains fixed in one place. But the eight spheres in between, two of which have the same essential function, create sounds distinguished by their intervals, making seven in total; this number is indeed at the heart of nearly all things. Skilled individuals, by echoing this on the strings of a lyre or through human voices, have found a way back to this realm, just as other noble souls have done by dedicating their earthly lives to studying the divine. However, the ears of people, overwhelmed by this harmony, have become deaf to it; and in you, there is no duller sense: just like at that waterfall called Catadupa, where the Nile cascades down from high mountains, the nearby people have lost their hearing due to the overwhelming sound. Likewise, this harmony, resulting from the incredibly rapid revolution of the universe, is so immense that human ears cannot comprehend it, just as you cannot look directly at the sun without being blinded by its light." Despite my amazement, I kept glancing down at the earth from time to time.

"I perceive," then said Africanus, "that thou still continuest to contemplate the habitation of the home of man. If that seems to thee as small as it really is, keep then thy eyes fixed on these heavenly objects; look with contempt on those of mortal life. For what notoriety that lives in the mouths of men, or what glory that is worthy of being sought after, art thou able to secure? Thou seest that the earth is inhabited in a few small localities, and that between those inhabited places—spots as it were on the surface—vast desert regions lie spread out; and that those who inhabit the earth are not only so isolated that no communication can pass among them from one to another, but that some dwell in an oblique direction as regards you, some in a diagonal, and some stand even exactly opposite you. From these you are certainly not able to hope for any glory.

"I see," said Africanus, "that you're still thinking about the home of humanity. If you think it’s as tiny as it really is, then keep your eyes on these heavenly bodies; look down on the concerns of mortal life. What fame that exists in people's mouths, or what glory worth pursuing, can you really achieve? You can see that the earth is only populated in a few small areas, and between these inhabited places—like spots on a surface—are vast stretches of desert. Those who live on earth are not only so isolated that they cannot communicate with one another, but some are positioned at angles to you, some diagonally, and others are even directly opposite you. You certainly can't expect any glory from them."

"Moreover, thou observest that this same earth is surrounded, and as it were, girdled, by certain zones, of which thou seest that two—the farthest apart, and resting at both sides on the very poles of the sky—are stiffened with frost; and that, again,[Pg 3722] the central and largest one is burnt up with the heat of the sun. Two are habitable: of these the southern one, in which dwell those who make their footprints opposite yours, is a foreign world to your race. But even this other one, which lies to the north, which you occupy,—see with how small a part of it you come into contact! For all the land which is cultivated by you, very narrow at the extremities but wider at the sides, is only a small island surrounded by that water which on earth you call the Atlantic, or the great sea, or the ocean. But though its name is so high-sounding, yet thou beholdest how small it is. From these cultivated and well-known regions can either thy name or the name of any of us surmount and pass this Caucasus which thou seest, or cross yonder flood of the Ganges? Who in the farthest remaining regions of the rising and the setting sun, or on the confines of the north and the south, will hear thy name? When these are taken away, thou assuredly perceivest how immense is the littleness of that space in which your reputation seeks to spread itself abroad. Moreover, even those who speak of us, for how long a time will they speak?

"Also, you notice that the earth is surrounded, almost like it's wrapped, by certain zones. You see that two of them—those farthest apart, resting on opposite sides at the very poles of the sky—are frozen solid. Meanwhile, the central and largest zone is scorched by the sun's heat. There are two habitable zones: the southern one, where people walk opposite to you, is a foreign land to your kind. But even the northern one, which you inhabit—just look at how little of it you actually use! The land you cultivate, narrow at the ends but wider in the middle, is just a small island surrounded by that water you call the Atlantic, the great sea, or the ocean. Even though it has such an impressive title, see how small it is. From these farms and familiar lands, can your name or the name of any of us reach beyond this Caucasus you see, or cross the distant Ganges? Who in the farthest regions of the sunrise and sunset, or at the limits of the north and south, will even hear your name? Once these are taken away, you truly see how vast the smallness of the space is where your reputation tries to spread. And even those who talk about us, how long will they keep talking?"

"Nay, even if the generations of men were desirous, one after the other, to hand down to posterity the praises of any one of us heard from their fathers, nevertheless, on account of the changes in the earth,—wrought by inundations and conflagration, which are sure to recur at certain fixed epochs,—we are not simply unable to secure for ourselves a glory which lasts forever, but are even unable to gain a glory which lasts for a long time. Moreover, of what value is it that the speech of those who are to be born hereafter shall be about thee, when nothing has been said of thee by all those who were born before, who were neither fewer in number and were unquestionably better men; especially when no one is able to live in the memory of those very persons by whom one's name can be heard, for the space of one year?

No, even if people over generations wanted to pass down the praises of any one of us heard from their ancestors, it wouldn’t matter because of the changes to the earth—caused by floods and fires, which are bound to happen at certain intervals. We are not just unable to secure a glory that lasts forever, but we can’t even hold on to a glory that lasts for a long time. Besides, what good is it if the generations to come talk about you when those who came before have said nothing about you, even though they were not only greater in number but also better people? Especially since no one can be remembered by those who can speak of them for even a year.

"For men commonly measure the year by the return to its place of the sun alone, that is, of one star; but when all the stars shall have returned to that same point from which they once set out, and after a long period of time have brought back the same relative arrangement of the whole heaven, that, then, can justly be called the complete year. In it I hardly dare say how many ages of human life are contained. For once in the past the sun seemed to disappear from the eyes of men and to be annihilated, at the time when the soul of Romulus made its[Pg 3723] way into this very temple. When, from the same region of the sky and at the same moment of time, the sun shall have again vanished, then be sure that all constellations and stars have come back to the position they had in the beginning, and that the perfect year is completed. Of that year know that now not even the twentieth part has passed.

"For people usually mark the year by the sun returning to its spot, which is just one star; however, when all the stars return to that same point from where they started, and after a long time have restored the same relative arrangement of the entire sky, then that can truly be called the complete year. In that year, I can hardly say how many ages of human life are included. For once in the past, the sun seemed to disappear from people's view and appeared to be gone, at the moment when Romulus's soul entered this very temple. When the sun vanishes again from that same part of the sky at the same time, you can be sure that all the constellations and stars have returned to their original positions, and that the perfect year is completed. As for that year, know that not even a twentieth of it has passed."

"Wherefore, if thou givest up the hope of a return to this place, in which all things exist for lofty and pre-eminent souls, yet of how much value is that human glory which can hardly endure for even the small part of a single year? But if, as I was saying, thou wishest to look on high, and to fix thy gaze upon this abode of the blest and this eternal home, never give thyself up to the applause of the vulgar, nor rest the recompense of thy achievements in the rewards which can be bestowed upon thee by men. It is incumbent on thee that Virtue herself shall draw thee by her own charm to true glory. As for the way in which others talk about thee, let them take care of that themselves; yet without doubt they will talk. But all such renown is limited to the petty provinces of the regions which thou seest: nor in the case of any one is it everlasting; for it both dies with the death of men and is buried in oblivion by the forgetfulness of posterity."

"Therefore, if you give up hope of returning to this place, where all things exist for noble and exceptional souls, how valuable is that human glory that can barely last even a small part of a single year? But if, as I was saying, you wish to look up high and focus your gaze on this home of the blessed and this eternal dwelling, never let yourself be swayed by the applause of the masses, nor base the reward for your achievements on what others can give you. It’s essential that Virtue herself draws you in with her own allure to true glory. As for what others say about you, let them handle that themselves; they will undoubtedly talk. But all that kind of fame is limited to the tiny realms you see: it is not everlasting for anyone; for it dies with the death of individuals and is buried in the oblivion of future generations."

When he had said these things, "O Africanus!" I replied, "if the path that leads to the entrance of heaven lies open to those who have rendered great service to their country, although, in following from my boyhood in thy footsteps and in those of my father, I have not failed in sustaining the honor derived from you, yet henceforth I shall toil with far more zeal, now that so great a reward has been held out before me."—"Do thou indeed," said he, "continue to strive; and bear this in mind, that thou thyself art not mortal, but this body of thine. For thou art not the one which that form of thine proclaims thee to be: but the soul of any one, that alone is he; not that external shape which can be pointed out with the finger. Therefore know thyself to be a god, if that is essentially god which lives, which feels, which remembers, which foresees, which rules and regulates and moves that body over which it is put in authority, as the Supreme Being governs this universe. And as the eternal God moves the world, which in a certain point of view is perishable, so the incorruptible soul moves the corruptible body. For what always moves itself is eternal; but that which[Pg 3724] communicates to anything a motion which it has itself received from another source, must necessarily have an end of life when it has an end of motion: therefore that alone never ceases to move which moves itself, for the reason that it is never deserted by itself. This indeed is the well-head; this the beginning of motion to all other things that are moved. But to a beginning there is no birth; for all things are born from the beginning. But it itself cannot be born of anything; for that would not be a beginning which sprang from some other source. And just as it is never begotten, so it never dies; for a beginning annihilated could neither itself be brought back to life by anything else, nor could it create anything else out of itself, since it is necessary that all things should come from a beginning. So it results that the beginning of motion is in itself, because it is self-moved. And this can neither be born nor die, for if it did, the heavens would fall to ruin, and all nature would stand still; nor could it come into the possession of any power by the original impulse of which it might be put into motion.

Once he finished speaking, I replied, "O Africanus! If the way to the gates of heaven is open to those who have done great service for their country, even though I have followed your example and my father's since my youth, and have maintained the honor from you, I will now work with even greater passion, since such a significant reward is being offered to me."—"Indeed you should," he said, "keep striving; and remember, you are not just your body, but something much greater. You are not merely the form that people see; rather, it is the soul that defines you. It is not the outer shell that can be pointed at. So, know yourself to be divine if what is truly divine is that which lives, feels, remembers, foresees, governs, and moves the body over which it has authority, just as the Supreme Being rules the universe. Just as the eternal God influences the world, which can appear temporary, so too does the incorruptible soul steer the corruptible body. What moves itself is eternal; however, what moves through external influence must eventually come to an end, because it is dependent. Thus, true motion cannot cease if it is self-driven, as it is never abandoned by itself. This is the source, the origin of movement for everything else. A beginning requires no birth; all things emerge from that beginning. But the beginning cannot stem from something else, as that would not be a true origin. Just as it is never created, it also never ceases; because if it were destroyed, it couldn't return to life or create anything anew, since all things must emerge from a beginning. Therefore, the source of motion lies within itself, as it is self-moving. This cannot be born or perish; if it did, the heavens would collapse, and nature would come to a halt; nor could it gain any force to be set in motion by anything other than its original impulse."

"Since therefore it is clear that what is self-moved is eternal, who can deny that this essential characteristic has been imparted to the soul? For everything which is moved by a foreign impulse is without a soul; but that which lives is made to go by an inward motion of its own, for this is the special nature and power of the soul. But if it is the one thing among all which is self-moved, then certainly it has had no beginning, and is eternal. Do thou, then, employ it in the noblest duties. But those are the loftiest cares which are concerned with the well-being of our native land. The soul that is inspired by these, and occupied with them, will hasten the quicker into this its real home and habitation. So much the more speedily indeed will it do this, if while it is shut up in the body it shall pass beyond its limits, and by the contemplation of those things which are outside of it shall withdraw itself as far as possible from the body. For the souls of those who have given themselves up to sensual pleasures, and have made themselves as it were ministers to these, and who under the pressure of desires which are subservient to these pleasures have violated the laws of God and man, when they shall have parted from the body, will fly about the earth itself, nor will return to this place until they shall have suffered torments for many ages." He departed. I awoke from my sleep.

"Since it’s clear that what moves itself is eternal, who can argue that this fundamental trait has been given to the soul? Everything moved by an external force lacks a soul; but what lives is driven by an internal motion of its own, as that’s the specific nature and power of the soul. If it is truly the one thing that moves itself, then it certainly has no beginning and is eternal. So, use it for the highest duties. The greatest concerns are those related to the well-being of our homeland. The soul that is inspired by these and engaged in them will more swiftly return to its true home and dwelling. Indeed, it will do this even faster if, while confined in the body, it transcends its limits and withdraws as much as possible from the body through contemplation of what lies beyond it. For the souls of those who have surrendered to sensual pleasures and made themselves servants to these, who, under the weight of desires that serve these pleasures, have broken the laws of God and humanity, will wander the earth after separating from the body, and will not return until they have endured torment for many ages." He left. I woke from my sleep.

FOOTNOTES:

[A] Mercury and Venus.

Mercury and Venus.


[Pg 3725]

[Pg 3725]

THE CID

(1045?-1099)

BY CHARLES SPRAGUE SMITH

I

n the Cid we have two distinct personages, Rodrigo or Ruy Diaz (Dia son of Diego) who flourished during the last half of the eleventh century; and that legendary hero of Spanish epic poems, ballads, and dramas, whom Philip II. tried to have canonized. We are not left to our own conjectures as to the character and life of the historical Cid. Both Spanish and Arabic records place the main facts beyond all controversy.

In the Cid, we encounter two distinct figures: Rodrigo or Ruy Diaz (Dia son of Diego), who lived during the latter half of the 11th century, and the legendary hero of Spanish epic poems, ballads, and dramas, whom Philip II tried to have canonized. We don’t have to guess about the character and life of the historical Cid. Both Spanish and Arabic records present the main facts beyond any doubt.

He was born at Bivar, a hamlet three miles north of Burgos (circa 1040-1050), of an ancient Castilian family claiming descent from Lain Calvo,—one of the two judges who, tradition declares, was named by the Castilian people as their governor after the Leonese king had treacherously put their counts to death (circa 923).

He was born in Bivar, a small village three miles north of Burgos (around 1040-1050), into an old Castilian family that claimed descent from Lain Calvo—one of the two judges who, according to tradition, was chosen by the Castilian people as their governor after the Leonese king had deceitfully executed their counts (around 923).

The period of the Cid coincides with the political disruption of Arabic Spain. The Caliphate of Cordova, which in the preceding century had attained its high point in power and in all the arts of civilization, had fallen. A multitude of petty Moorish States disputed with each other the heritage of the Ommiad caliphs. The Christian States were not slow to profit by their opportunity. Ferdinand I. of Leon-Castile (surnamed the Great, 1037-65) not only extended his territory at the expense of the Moors, but also imposed tribute upon four of their more important States—Saragossa, Toledo, Badajoz, and Seville. Valencia only escaped a similar fate through his death.

The time of the Cid coincided with the political chaos in Arabic Spain. The Caliphate of Cordoba, which had reached its peak in power and cultural achievements in the previous century, had fallen. Many small Moorish states fought among themselves for the legacy of the Umayyad caliphs. The Christian states quickly took advantage of the situation. Ferdinand I of Leon-Castile (nicknamed the Great, 1037-65) not only expanded his territory at the expense of the Moors but also demanded tribute from four of their major states—Saragossa, Toledo, Badajoz, and Seville. Valencia narrowly avoided a similar fate due to his death.

The Peninsula was at this time divided among a large number of mutually independent and warring States, Christian and Moslem. The sentiments of loyalty to religion and to country were universally subordinated to those of personal interest; Christians fought under Moorish banners, Moors under Christian. Humanity toward the enemy, loyalty to oaths, were not virtues in the common estimation. Between the Christian States of Leon and Castile great jealousy ruled. Castile had come into being as a border province of the Asturian kingdom, governed by military counts. From the first there seems to have been a spirit of resistance to the overrule of the Asturian kings (later known as kings of Leon). Finally, under its Count Fernan Gonzalez (who died 970), Castile secured its independence. But whether leading a separate political existence, or united with Leon, Castile was ever jealously sensitive of any precedence[Pg 3726] claimed or exercised by its sister kingdom. Ferdinand I. of Leon-Castile, treating his territorial possessions as personal property,—a policy repeatedly fatal to all advance in Spanish history,—divided them at his death (1005), among his five children. Sancho, the eldest, received Castile, Nahera, and Pampeluna; Alfonso, Leon, and the Asturias; Garcia, Galicia, and that portion of Portugal which had been wrested from the Moors; Urraca received the city of Zamora; and Elvira, Toro.

The Peninsula was divided at this time into many independent and warring States, both Christian and Muslim. Loyalty to religion and country was overshadowed by personal interests; Christians fought under Moorish flags, and Moors fought under Christian ones. Showing humanity toward enemies and being loyal to oaths were not considered virtues by most. There was great jealousy between the Christian States of Leon and Castile. Castile started as a border province of the Asturian kingdom, ruled by military counts. From the beginning, there appeared to be a spirit of resistance to the control of the Asturian kings (later known as kings of Leon). Eventually, under Count Fernan Gonzalez (who died in 970), Castile gained its independence. However, whether it existed as a separate entity or was united with Leon, Castile was always very sensitive to any claim of superiority made by its sister kingdom. Ferdinand I of Leon-Castile viewed his territories as personal property—a strategy that repeatedly hindered progress in Spanish history—and divided them at his death (1005) among his five children. Sancho, the eldest, got Castile, Nahera, and Pampeluna; Alfonso received Leon and Asturias; Garcia took Galicia and the part of Portugal that had been taken from the Moors; Urraca got the city of Zamora; and Elvira got Toro.

The expected occurred. Sancho made war on his brothers, compelling both to flee to Moorish territories, and wrested Toro from Elvira. Rodrigo Diaz, the Cid, appears first at this period. He is the alferez, i.e., the standard-bearer, or commander-in-chief under the King, in Sancho's army. The brother Kings, Sancho and Alfonso, had agreed to submit their dispute to a single combat, the victor to receive the territories of both. Alfonso's Leonese army conquered the Castilian, and relying upon the agreement withdrew to its tents. Rodrigo Diaz was already known as the Campeador, a title won through his having, vanquished in single combat the champion of Sancho of Navarre, and signifying probably one skilled in battle, or champion.

The expected happened. Sancho went to war against his brothers, forcing both to escape to Moorish lands, and took Toro from Elvira. Rodrigo Diaz, the Cid, makes his first appearance during this time. He is the alferez, i.e., the standard-bearer, or commander-in-chief under the King, in Sancho's army. The brother Kings, Sancho and Alfonso, agreed to settle their dispute through a single combat, with the winner taking control of both territories. Alfonso's army from León defeated the Castilians and, relying on the agreement, retreated to their camps. Rodrigo Diaz was already known as the Campeador, a title he earned by defeating Sancho of Navarre's champion in single combat, likely meaning someone skilled in battle, or a champion.

Rodrigo gave a wily counsel to the routed Castilians. "The Leonese are not expecting an attack," he said; "let us return and fall upon them at unawares." The counsel was followed; the victors, resting in their tents, were surprised at daybreak, and only a few, Alfonso among the number, escaped with their lives. Alfonso was imprisoned at Burgos, but soon released at the entreaty of the Princess Urraca, on condition of his becoming a monk. Availing himself of such liberty, he escaped from the monastery to the Moorish court of Mamoun, King of Toledo. Sancho ruled thus over the entire heritage of his father,—Zamora excepted, the portion of Urraca. While laying siege to that city, he was slain by a cavalier in Urraca's service, Bellido Dolfos, who, sallying from the city, made good his escape, though almost overtaken by the avenging Campeador, 1072.

Rodrigo offered clever advice to the defeated Castilians. "The Leonese aren't expecting an attack," he said; "let's go back and catch them off guard." They took his advice, and the victors, resting in their tents, were shocked at daybreak; only a few, including Alfonso, managed to escape with their lives. Alfonso was imprisoned in Burgos but was soon released at the request of Princess Urraca, on the condition that he become a monk. Taking advantage of this freedom, he fled from the monastery to the Moorish court of Mamoun, King of Toledo. Sancho thus ruled over his father's entire territory, except for Zamora, which belonged to Urraca. While he was besieging that city, he was killed by a knight in Urraca's service, Bellido Dolfos, who charged out from the city and managed to escape, although he was almost caught by the avenging Campeador. 1072.

Alfonso, the fugitive at Toledo, was now rightful heir to the throne; and however reluctant the Castilian nobles were to recognize the authority of a Leonese king, they yielded to necessity. It is asserted—but the historical evidence here is not complete—that before recognizing Alfonso's authority the Castilian nobles required of him an oath that he had no part in his brother's murder, and that it was the Campeador who administered this oath, 1073. Whatever the facts, Alfonso will have thought it wise to conciliate the good-will of the Castilian grandees, and especially that of their leader Rodrigo, until at least his own position became secure. To this we[Pg 3727] may attribute his giving to Rodrigo in marriage of Jimena, daughter of Diego, Count of Oviedo, and first cousin of the King. The marriage contract, bearing date 1074, is preserved at Burgos.

Alfonso, the fugitive in Toledo, was now the rightful heir to the throne; and even though the Castilian nobles were reluctant to accept the authority of a Leonese king, they had no choice but to comply. It is claimed—but the historical evidence here is incomplete—that before acknowledging Alfonso's authority, the Castilian nobles demanded he swear an oath that he had nothing to do with his brother's murder, and that it was the Campeador who administered this oath in 1073. Whatever the reality was, Alfonso likely realized it was wise to win over the support of the Castilian nobles, especially their leader Rodrigo, until his own position was secure. We can attribute to this his decision to marry Rodrigo to Jimena, the daughter of Diego, Count of Oviedo, and the king's first cousin. The marriage contract, dated 1074, is kept in Burgos.

Some years later Rodrigo was sent to collect the tribute due Alfonso by his vassal Motamid, King of Seville. Finding the King of Granada at war with Motamid, Rodrigo requested him not to attack an ally of Alfonso. But prayers and threats were alike unavailing; it came to battle, and Rodrigo conquered. Among the prisoners were several Christians in the service of Granada, notably Garcia Ordonez, a scion of the royal Leonese house. Not long after, we find Rodrigo charged with having appropriated to his own use a portion of the tribute and gifts sent to Alfonso by Motamid, Garcia Ordonez being his chief accuser. Taking advantage of the pretext—it can have been but a pretext—of Rodrigo's attacking the Moors without first securing the royal consent, Alfonso banished him. Old wrongs still rankling in the King's memory furnished probably the real motive.

Some years later, Rodrigo was sent to collect the tribute owed to Alfonso by his vassal Motamid, the King of Seville. When he found the King of Granada at war with Motamid, Rodrigo asked him not to attack an ally of Alfonso. But both pleas and threats were useless; it led to battle, and Rodrigo triumphed. Among the prisoners were several Christians serving Granada, notably Garcia Ordonez, a member of the royal Leonese family. Not long after, Rodrigo was accused of having taken a share of the tribute and gifts sent to Alfonso by Motamid, with Garcia Ordonez being his main accuser. Taking advantage of the excuse—likely just an excuse—that Rodrigo had attacked the Moors without first getting royal approval, Alfonso exiled him. The King probably had old grievances still bothering him, which likely played into the real motive.

And now began that career as soldier of fortune which has furnished themes to Spanish poets of high and low degree, and which, transformed and idealized by tradition, has made of Rodrigo the perfect cavalier of crusading Christian Spain. He offered first, it would seem, his service and that of his followers to the Christian Count of Barcelona, and when refused by him, to the Moorish King of Saragossa. This State was one of the more important of those resulting from the distribution of the Caliphate of Cordova. The offer was accepted, and Rodrigo remained here until 1088, serving successively three generations of the Beni-Hud, father, son, and grandson, warring indifferently against Christians and Moors, and through his successes rising to extraordinary distinction and power.

And so began his career as a mercenary, which has inspired themes for Spanish poets of all kinds, and which, reshaped and romanticized by tradition, turned Rodrigo into the ideal knight of crusading Christian Spain. He first seemed to offer his services and those of his followers to the Christian Count of Barcelona, and when that was refused, to the Moorish King of Saragossa. This kingdom was one of the more significant ones that emerged from the division of the Caliphate of Cordova. The offer was accepted, and Rodrigo stayed there until 1088, serving three generations of the Beni-Hud—father, son, and grandson—fighting against both Christians and Moors, and through his victories, he gained remarkable fame and power.

At this time—1088—the attention of both Mostain, the King of Saragossa, and of his powerful captain Rodrigo, was drawn to Valencia. This city after the fall of the Caliphate of Cordova had been ruled for forty-four years by descendants of Almanzor, the great Prime Minister of the last period of the Ommiad dynasty. Mamoun, King of Toledo, who sheltered the fugitive Alfonso, deposed the last of these Valencian kings, his son-in-law, and annexed the State to his own dominion. At Mamoun's death in 1075 Valencia revolted; the governor declared himself independent and placed himself under Alfonso's protection.

In 1088, both Mostain, the King of Saragossa, and his powerful captain Rodrigo were focused on Valencia. This city had been governed for forty-four years by the descendants of Almanzor, the great Prime Minister during the last period of the Umayyad dynasty, after the fall of the Caliphate of Cordova. Mamoun, the King of Toledo, who had taken in the exiled Alfonso, overthrew the last of these Valencian kings, who was also his son-in-law, and merged the territory into his own realm. After Mamoun died in 1075, Valencia rebelled; the governor declared independence and sought Alfonso's protection.

Ten years later Mamoun's successor, the weak Cadir, finding his position a desperate one, offered to yield up to Alfonso his own capital Toledo, on condition that the latter should place Valencia in his hands. Alfonso consented. Valencia was too weak to offer resistance, but Cadir proved equally incompetent as king and as general. Depending entirely upon his Castilian soldiery, captained by Alvar[Pg 3728] Fañez, a kinsman of Rodrigo, he grievously burdened the people in order to satisfy the demands of this auxiliary troop. But grinding taxes and extortions alike failed; and the soldiery, their wages in arrears, battened upon the country, the dregs of the Moorish population joining them. The territory was delivered at last from their robberies, rapes, and murders, by the appearance of the Almoravides. This new Moslem sect had grown strong in Africa, attaining there the political supremacy; and in their weakness the Moorish kings of Spain implored its assistance in repelling the attacks of the Christian North.

Ten years later, Mamoun's successor, the inept Cadir, realizing his position was desperate, offered to hand over his capital, Toledo, to Alfonso, on the condition that Alfonso would give him Valencia. Alfonso agreed. Valencia was too weak to resist, but Cadir proved incompetent both as a king and as a general. Relying solely on his Castilian soldiers, led by Alvar[Pg 3728] Fañez, a relative of Rodrigo, he severely burdened the people to meet the demands of this auxiliary force. However, the heavy taxes and extortion failed; with their wages overdue, the soldiers exploited the countryside, and the lowest class of the Moorish population joined in. Eventually, the territory was freed from their plundering, assaults, and killings with the arrival of the Almoravides. This new Muslim sect had gained strength in Africa, gaining political control there, and in their weakness, the Moorish kings of Spain sought their help to fend off the attacks from the Christian North.

King Alfonso, alarmed at the appearance of these African hordes, recalled Alvar Fañez, was defeated by the Almoravides at Zallaca in 1086, and could think no more of garrisoning Valencia for Cadir. The position of Cadir became thus critical, and he appealed for help both to Alfonso and to Mostain of Saragossa. Mostain sent Rodrigo, ostensibly to his assistance; but a secret agreement had been made, Arabic historians assert, between the king and his general, whereby Cadir was to be despoiled, the city fall to Mostain, the booty to Rodrigo (1088).

King Alfonso, alarmed by the arrival of these African hordes, recalled Alvar Fañez, who was defeated by the Almoravids at Zallaca in 1086, and couldn’t think of garrisoning Valencia for Cadir anymore. The situation in Cadir became critical, and he requested help from both Alfonso and Mostain of Saragossa. Mostain sent Rodrigo, supposedly to assist him; however, Arabic historians claim that a secret agreement had been made between the king and his general, stating that Cadir would be plundered, the city would fall to Mostain, and the spoils would go to Rodrigo (1088).

The expedition was a successful one: Cadir's enemies were compelled to withdraw, and Rodrigo established himself in Valencian territory. As the recognized protector of the lawful king, in reality the suzerain of Valencia, Rodrigo received a generous tribute; but he had no intention of holding to his agreement with Mostain and assisting the latter to win the city. It is clear on the contrary that he had already resolved to secure, when opportunity offered, the prize for himself. Meanwhile he skillfully held off, now by force, now by ruse, all other competitors, Christian and Moslem alike; including among these King Alfonso, whose territories he wasted with fire and sword when that monarch attempted once, in Rodrigo's absence, to win Valencia for himself.

The expedition was a success: Cadir's enemies had to pull back, and Rodrigo set himself up in Valencian territory. As the acknowledged protector of the rightful king, effectively the lord of Valencia, Rodrigo received a generous tribute; however, he had no plans to stick to his deal with Mostain or help him take the city. On the contrary, it was clear that he had already decided to claim the prize for himself when the chance arose. In the meantime, he skillfully kept all other competitors at bay, using both force and cunning, whether they were Christians or Muslims; this even included King Alfonso, whose lands he ravaged with fire and sword when that king attempted to take Valencia for himself while Rodrigo was away.

At another time we find him intriguing simultaneously with four different rivals for the control of the city,—Alfonso and Mostain among the number,—deceiving all with fair words.

At another time, we see him captivating four different rivals for control of the city—Alfonso and Mostain among them—while fooling everyone with sweet talk.

As head of an independent army, Rodrigo made now successful forays in all directions; despoiling, levying tribute, garrisoning strongholds, strengthening thus in every way his position. At last the long awaited opportunity came. During his temporary absence, Cadir was dethroned and put to death; and the leader of the insurgents, the Cadi Ibn Djahhof, named president of a republic.

As the leader of an independent army, Rodrigo now had successful raids in all directions, plundering, collecting taxes, securing strongholds, and thereby solidifying his position in every way. Finally, the long-awaited opportunity arrived. During his brief absence, Cadir was overthrown and killed, and the leader of the rebels, Cadi Ibn Djahhof, was named president of a republic.

Rodrigo returned, and appealing in turn to ruse and force, at last sat down before the city to reduce it by famine. During the last period of the siege, those who fled from the city to escape the famine were thrown to dogs, or burned at slow fires. The city capitulated on favorable terms, June 15th, 1094. But all the conditions[Pg 3729] of the capitulation were violated. The Cadi-President was buried in a trench up to his arm-pits, surrounded with burning brands, and slowly tortured to death, several of his kinsmen and friends sharing his fate. Rodrigo was with difficulty restrained from throwing into the flames the Cadi's children and the women of his harem. Yet the lives and property of Ibn Djahhof and his family had been expressly safeguarded in the capitulation. It is probable that Rodrigo's title of "the Cid" or "my Cid" (Arabic, Sid-y = my lord) was given to him at this time by his Moorish subjects.

Rodrigo returned and, using both cunning and force, finally set up camp outside the city to starve it into submission. During the last phase of the siege, those who tried to escape the famine were fed to dogs or burned alive. The city surrendered under favorable conditions on June 15th, 1094. However, all the terms of the surrender were broken. The Cadi-President was buried in a trench up to his armpits, surrounded by burning brands, and slowly tortured to death, with several of his relatives and friends sharing the same fate. Rodrigo had to be restrained from throwing the Cadi's children and the women of his harem into the flames. Still, the lives and property of Ibn Djahhof and his family had been explicitly protected in the terms of the surrender. It’s likely that during this time, Rodrigo earned the title of "the Cid" or "my Cid" (Arabic, Sid-y = my lord) from his Moorish subjects.

Master of Valencia, the Cid dreamed of conquering all that region of Spain still held by the Moors. An Arab heard him say, "One Rodrigo (the last king of the Goths) has lost this peninsula; another Rodrigo will recover it." Success crowned his arms for several years. But in 1099 the troops he had sent against the Almoravides were utterly routed, few escaping. The Cid, already enfeebled in health, died, it is said of grief and shame (July, 1099). His widow held the city for two years longer. Besieged at that time by the Almoravides, she sought help of Alfonso. He came and forced the enemy to raise the siege; but judging that it was not possible for him to defend a city so remote from his dominions, counseled its abandonment. As the Christians, escorting the body of the Cid, marched out, Valencia was fired; and only ruins awaited the Almoravides (1102).

Master of Valencia, the Cid dreamed of conquering all the parts of Spain still held by the Moors. An Arab heard him say, "One Rodrigo (the last king of the Goths) lost this peninsula; another Rodrigo will take it back." For several years, he enjoyed success in battle. But in 1099, the troops he sent against the Almoravides were completely defeated, with few managing to escape. The Cid, already weakened in health, is said to have died from grief and shame (July 1099). His widow held the city for two more years. During that time, she was besieged by the Almoravides and sought help from Alfonso. He came and forced the enemy to lift the siege; however, he decided it was not feasible for him to defend a city so far from his realm and advised its abandonment. As the Christians escorted the body of the Cid out, Valencia was set on fire, leaving only ruins for the Almoravides (1102).

The Cid's body was brought to San Pedro de Cardeña, a monastery not far from Burgos; enthroned, it is said, beside the high altar for ten years, and thereafter buried. Jimena survived her husband until 1104.

The Cid's body was taken to San Pedro de Cardeña, a monastery near Burgos; it’s said to have been placed next to the high altar for ten years before being buried. Jimena lived after her husband until 1104.

Ibn Bassam, an Arabic contemporary, writing at Seville only ten years after the death of the Cid, after describing his cruelty and duplicity, adds:—"Nevertheless, that man, the scourge of his time, was one of the miracles of the Lord in his love of glory, the prudent firmness of his character, and his heroic courage. Victory always followed the banner of Rodrigo (may God curse him!); he triumphed over the barbarians, ... he put to flight their armies, and with his little band of warriors slew their numerous soldiery."

Ibn Bassam, a contemporary Arab writer in Seville just ten years after the Cid's death, describes his cruelty and deceit but adds: “Despite that, this man, the scourge of his era, was one of the Lord's miracles in his desire for glory, the steadfastness of his character, and his heroic bravery. Victory always came with Rodrigo's banner (may God curse him!); he defeated the barbarians, ... he drove their armies away, and with his small group of warriors, he struck down their many soldiers.”

The Cid, a man not of princely birth, through the exercise of virtues which his time esteemed,—courage and shrewdness,—had won for himself from the Moors an independent principality. Legend will have begun to color and transform his exploits already during his lifetime. Some fifty years later he had become the favorite hero of popular songs. It is probable that these songs (cantares) were at first brief tales in rude metrical form; and that the epic poems, dating from about 1200, used them as sources. The earliest poetic monument in Castilian literature which treats of the Cid is called 'The[Pg 3730] Poem of My Cid.' While based upon history, its material is largely legendary. The date of its composition is doubtful,—probably about 1200. The poem—the beginning is lost—opens with the departure of "My Cid" from Bivar, and describes his Moorish campaigns, culminating with the conquest of Valencia. Two Leonese nobles, the Infantes (Princes) of Carrion, beseech Alfonso to ask for them in marriage the conqueror's daughters. The Cid assents—to his King he would refuse nothing—and the marriages are celebrated in Valencia with due pomp. But the princes are arrant cowards. To escape the gibes of the Cid's companions, after securing rich wedding portions they depart for Carrion. In the oak wood of Carpes they pretend a desire to be left alone with their wives. Despoiling them of their outer garments, with saddle-girth and spurred boot they seek to revenge upon the Cid's daughters the dishonor to which their own base conduct subjected them while at the Cid's court. But time brings a requital. The Infantes, called to account, forfeit property and honor, esteeming themselves fortunate to escape with their lives from the judicial duels. Princes of Navarre and Aragon present themselves as suitors, and in second marriages Doña Elvira and Doña Sola become queens of Spain. The marriages with the Infantes of Carrion are pure invention, intended perhaps to defame the Leonese nobility, these nobles being princes of the blood royal.

The Cid, a man who wasn't born into royalty, earned an independent principality from the Moors through the virtues valued in his time—courage and cleverness. Even during his lifetime, legends began to embellish and reshape his deeds. About fifty years later, he became the beloved hero of popular songs. These songs (cantares) likely started as short stories in simple verse and inspired the epic poems that emerged around 1200. The first significant poetic work in Castilian literature about the Cid is called 'The[Pg 3730] Poem of My Cid.' While grounded in history, much of its content is legendary. The exact date of its creation is uncertain, but it was probably around 1200. The poem—which starts with a missing section—begins with "My Cid" leaving Bivar and recounts his campaigns against the Moors, culminating in the conquest of Valencia. Two nobles from León, the Infantes (Princes) of Carrion, ask King Alfonso to arrange marriages with the daughters of the conqueror. The Cid agrees, as he wouldn’t refuse his King anything, and the weddings are celebrated grandly in Valencia. However, the princes turn out to be total cowards. To avoid mockery from the Cid's companions, they take their dowries and head back to Carrion. In the Carpes oak forest, they pretend to want privacy with their wives, stripping them of their outer garments and using saddle straps and spurs to take revenge on the Cid's daughters for the shame that their own vile actions brought upon them while at the Cid's court. But time brings justice. The Infantes are called out and lose both property and honor, considering themselves lucky to escape with their lives from the judicial duels. Princes from Navarre and Aragon then come forward as suitors, and in second marriages, Doña Elvira and Doña Sola become queens of Spain. The marriages to the Infantes of Carrion are entirely fictional, possibly meant to slander the Leonese nobility, as these nobles were of royal blood.

The second marriages, if we substitute Barcelona for Aragon, are historical. Of the Cid's two daughters, one married Prince Ramiro of Navarre and the other Count Raynard Berenger III. of Barcelona. In 1157 two of the Cid's great-grandchildren, Sancho VI. of Navarre and his sister Doña Blanca, queen of Sancho III. of Castile, sat on Spanish thrones. Through intermarriage the blood of the Cid has passed into the Bourbon and Habsburg lines, and with Eleanor of Castile into the English royal house.

The second marriages, if we replace Barcelona with Aragon, are significant in history. The Cid's two daughters married Prince Ramiro of Navarre and Count Raynard Berenger III of Barcelona, respectively. In 1157, two of the Cid's great-grandchildren, Sancho VI of Navarre and his sister Doña Blanca, who was the queen of Sancho III of Castile, held Spanish thrones. Through intermarriage, the Cid's bloodline has made its way into the Bourbon and Habsburg families, and with Eleanor of Castile, into the English royal family.

The 'Poem of My Cid' is probably the earliest monument of Spanish literature. It is also in our opinion the noblest expression—so far as the characters are concerned; for the verse halts and the description sometimes lags—of the entire mediæval folk epic of Europe. Homeric in its simplicity, its characters are drawn with clearness, firmness, and concision, presenting a variety true to nature, far different from the uniformity we find in the 'Song of Roland.' The spirit which breathes in it is of a noble, well-rounded humanity, a fearless and gentle courage, a manly and modest self-reliance; an unswerving loyalty and simple trust toward country, king, kinsmen, and friends; a child-faith in God, slightly tinged with superstition, for "My Cid" believes in auguries; and a chaste tender family affection, where the wife is loved and honored as wife and as mother, and the children's welfare fills the father's thoughts.[Pg 3731]

The 'Poem of My Cid' is likely the earliest treasure of Spanish literature. In our view, it also represents the finest depiction—at least concerning the characters; although the verse can be clunky and the descriptions occasionally drag—of the whole medieval folk epic of Europe. With a simplicity reminiscent of Homer, its characters are portrayed with clarity, strength, and brevity, showcasing a diversity that feels true to life, quite different from the sameness we see in the 'Song of Roland.' The spirit that resonates throughout is one of noble and well-rounded humanity, blending fearless yet gentle courage, manly and humble self-reliance; unwavering loyalty and simple trust towards country, king, family, and friends; a child-like faith in God, slightly mixed with superstition, as "My Cid" believes in omens; and a pure, tender familial love, where the wife is cherished and respected as both a partner and a mother, and the father's thoughts revolve around his children's well-being.[Pg 3731]

The duplicity of the historical Cid has left indeed its traces. When abandoning Castile he sends to two Jewish money-lenders of Burgos, chests filled, as he pretends, with fine gold, but in reality with sand; borrows upon this security, and so far as we are informed, never repays the loan. The Princes of Carrion, his sons-in-law, are duped into thinking that they will escape from the accounting with the loss of Tizon and Colada, the swords which the Cid gave them. But a certain measure of prudent shrewdness is not out of place in dealing with men of the treacherous character of the Infantes. And as to the Jewish money-lenders, to despoil them would scarce have been regarded as an offense against the moral law in mediæval Spain.

The deception of the historical Cid has definitely left its mark. When he leaves Castile, he sends two Jewish moneylenders from Burgos chests that he claims are full of fine gold, but are actually filled with sand. He borrows against this security and, as far as we know, never pays back the loan. The Princes of Carrion, his sons-in-law, are tricked into believing they can avoid accountability by losing Tizon and Colada, the swords the Cid gave them. However, a certain level of cautious cleverness is necessary when dealing with men as treacherous as the Infantes. As for the Jewish moneylenders, robbing them likely wouldn’t have been considered morally wrong in medieval Spain.

The second poetic monument is variously named. Amadar de los Rios, a historian of Spanish literature, styles it 'The Legend or Chronicle of the Youth of Rodrigo.' Its date also is disputed, some authorities placing its composition earlier, others later than that of the Poem. The weight of evidence seems to us in favor of the later date. It is rude and of inferior merit, though not without vigorous passages. It treats the earliest period of the Cid's life, and is (so far as we know) purely legendary. The realm of Castile-Leon is at peace under the rule of Ferdinand (the First), when the Count Don Gomez of Gormaz makes an unprovoked descent upon the sheep-folds of Diego Lainez. A challenge of battle follows. Rodrigo, only son of Diego, a lad in his thirteenth year, insists upon being one of the hundred combatants on the side of his family, and slays Don Gomez in single combat. Jimena, the daughter of Gomez, implores justice of the King; but when Ferdinand declares that there is danger of an insurrection if Rodrigo be punished, she proposes reconciliation through marriage. Diego and his son are summoned to the court, where Rodrigo's appearance and conduct terrify all. He denies vassalship, and declares to King Ferdinand, "That my father kissed your hand has foully dishonored me."

The second poetic monument has different names. Amadar de los Rios, a historian of Spanish literature, calls it 'The Legend or Chronicle of the Youth of Rodrigo.' Its date is also debated, with some experts suggesting it was written earlier and others later than the Poem. We believe the evidence points to the later date. It's rough and of lesser quality, though it has some strong passages. It covers the early period of the Cid's life and is (as far as we know) purely legendary. The kingdom of Castile-Leon is peaceful under Ferdinand (the First) when Count Don Gomez of Gormaz makes an unprovoked raid on Diego Lainez's sheep-folds. A challenge to battle ensues. Rodrigo, Diego's only son and just thirteen, insists on being one of the hundred fighters for his family and kills Don Gomez in single combat. Jimena, Gomez's daughter, asks the King for justice; however, when Ferdinand warns that punishing Rodrigo might cause an uprising, she suggests a marriage to reconcile things. Diego and his son are called to court, where Rodrigo's presence and behavior frighten everyone. He denies being a vassal and tells King Ferdinand, "The fact that my father kissed your hand has dishonored me."

Married to Jimena against his will (Jimena Diaz, not Jimena Gomez, was his historical wife), he vows never to recognize her as wife until he has won five battles with the Moors in open field. Ferdinand plays a very unkingly rôle in this poem. While his fierce vassal is absent the King is helpless; and Rodrigo draws near only to assert anew his contempt for the royal authority by blunt refusals of Ferdinand's requests. He is always ready, however, to take up the gauntlet and defend the realm against every enemy, Christian or Moor. But this rude courage is coupled with devout piety, and is not insensible to pity. At the ford of the Duero a wretched leper is encountered: all turn from him with loathing save Rodrigo, who gives to him a brother's care. It is Saint Lazarus, who departing blesses him.[Pg 3732]

Married to Jimena against his wishes (Jimena Diaz, not Jimena Gomez, was his actual wife), he swears he won’t acknowledge her as his wife until he has won five battles against the Moors in open combat. Ferdinand plays a very unkingly role in this poem. While his fierce vassal is away, the King is powerless; and Rodrigo only approaches to emphasize his disdain for royal authority by outright rejecting Ferdinand's requests. However, he is always ready to take up the challenge and defend the realm against every enemy, whether Christian or Moor. But this rough bravery is combined with deep devotion and a real sense of compassion. At the ford of the Duero, they come across a miserable leper: everyone turns away from him in disgust except for Rodrigo, who cares for him like a brother. It is Saint Lazarus, who, as he departs, blesses him.[Pg 3732]

At last a formidable coalition is formed against Spain. The Emperor of Germany and the King of France, supported by the Pope and Patriarch, require of Spain, in recognition of her feudal dependence upon the Roman empire, a yearly tribute of fifteen noble virgins, besides silver, horses, falcons, etc. Rodrigo appears when Ferdinand is in despair, and kisses at last the royal hand in sign of vassalship. Though the enemy gather "countless as the herbs of the fields," even Persia and Armenia furnishing contingents, their battle array is vain.

Finally, a powerful coalition is formed against Spain. The Emperor of Germany and the King of France, backed by the Pope and Patriarch, demand that Spain, in acknowledgment of its feudal ties to the Roman Empire, pay an annual tribute of fifteen noble virgins, along with silver, horses, falcons, and more. Rodrigo shows up just as Ferdinand is losing hope, and he finally kisses the royal hand as a sign of loyalty. Although the enemy gathers "as numerous as the herbs of the fields," even Persia and Armenia sending troops, their battle formation is in vain.

The five Kings of Spain cross the Pyrenees. Arrived before Paris, Rodrigo passes through the midst of the French army, strikes with his hand the gates of the city, and challenges the twelve French peers to combat. The allies in alarm implore a truce. At the council, Rodrigo, seated at the feet of his King and acting as Ferdinand's spokesman, curses the Pope when the latter offers the imperial crown of Spain. "We came for that which was to be won," he declares, "not for that already won." Against Rodrigo's advice the truce is accorded to all. Here the poem is interrupted.

The five Kings of Spain cross the Pyrenees. When they reach Paris, Rodrigo goes right through the French army, strikes the city gates with his hand, and challenges the twelve French nobles to fight. The allies, alarmed, plead for a truce. During the council, Rodrigo, sitting at his King’s feet and representing Ferdinand, curses the Pope when he offers the imperial crown of Spain. "We came for something to win," he says, "not for something that's already won." Despite Rodrigo's advice, a truce is granted to everyone. At this point, the poem pauses.

Besides these two epic poems, we have in the earlier Spanish literature two chronicles in prose which describe the life of the Cid,—'The General Chronicle of Alfonso the Learned' and 'The Chronicle of the Cid,' the latter being drawn from the former. Both rest in part upon historical sources, in part upon legend and tradition. Two centuries and more after the Poem, we meet with the Romances or Ballads of the Cid. For the earliest of these do not in their present form date far back of 1500. These ballads derive from all sources, but chiefly from the Cid legend, which is here treated in a lyric, sentimental, popular, and at times even vulgar tone.

Besides these two epic poems, early Spanish literature includes two prose chronicles that describe the life of the Cid—'The General Chronicle of Alfonso the Learned' and 'The Chronicle of the Cid,' with the latter based on the former. Both rely partly on historical sources and partly on legend and tradition. Over two centuries after the poem, we encounter the Romances or Ballads of the Cid. The earliest of these, in their current form, date back to around 1500. These ballads come from various sources but mainly from the Cid legend, which is presented in a lyrical, sentimental, popular, and sometimes even crude tone.

Guillem de Castro (1569-1631) chose two themes from the life of the Cid for dramatic treatment, composing a dual drama styled 'Las Mocedades del Cid' (The Youth of the Cid). The first part is the more important. De Castro, drawing from the ballads, told again the story of the insult to Don Diego (according to the ballads, a blow in the face given by Don Gomez in a moment of passion), its revenge, the pursuit of Rodrigo by Jimena, demanding justice of King Ferdinand, and finally the reconciliation through marriage. But De Castro added love, and the conflict in the mind of Rodrigo and in that of Jimena between affection and the claims of honor.

Guillem de Castro (1569-1631) selected two themes from the life of the Cid for a dramatic treatment, creating a dual drama titled 'Las Mocedades del Cid' (The Youth of the Cid). The first part is the more significant one. De Castro, inspired by the ballads, retold the story of the insult to Don Diego (as mentioned in the ballads, a slap in the face dealt by Don Gomez in a moment of passion), the quest for revenge, Jimena's pursuit of Rodrigo as she demands justice from King Ferdinand, and ultimately, their reconciliation through marriage. However, De Castro added elements of love and explored the internal conflict faced by Rodrigo and Jimena between their feelings for each other and their sense of honor.

Corneille recast De Castro's first drama in his 'Le Cid,' condensing it and giving to the verse greater dignity and nobility. The French dramatist has worked with entire independence here, and both in what he has omitted and what he has added has usually shown an unerring dramatic instinct. In certain instances, however,[Pg 3733] through ignorance of the spirit and sources of the Spanish drama he has erred. But the invention is wholly De Castro's, and many of Corneille's most admired passages are either free translations from the Spanish or expressions of some thought or sentiment contained in De Castro's version.

Corneille reinterpreted De Castro's first play in his 'Le Cid,' streamlining it and giving the verses more dignity and nobility. The French playwright worked completely independently here, and in both what he left out and what he added, he typically showed a remarkable sense of drama. However, in some cases, due to a lack of understanding of the spirit and sources of Spanish drama, he made mistakes. But the original ideas are entirely De Castro's, and many of Corneille's most celebrated lines are either free translations from the Spanish or expressions of ideas or feelings found in De Castro's version.[Pg 3733]

In more recent times Herder has enriched German literature with free renderings of some of the Cid ballads. Victor Hugo has drawn from the Cid theme, in his 'La Legende des Siècles' (The Legend of the Centuries), fresh inspiration for his muse.

In recent times, Herder has enhanced German literature with his creative interpretations of some of the Cid ballads. Victor Hugo has found new inspiration for his work in the Cid theme in his 'La Legende des Siècles' (The Legend of the Centuries).

Charles Sprague Smith

FROM 'THE POEM OF MY CID'

Leaving Burgos

With teary eyes, he turned to look at the wreck behind him,
His looted treasure chests, broken gates, all open to the wind: Neither a cloak nor a fur robe remained; his castle hall was stripped bare; Neither hawk nor falcon in the mew, all the perches are empty. Then my Cid walked away in sorrow, letting out a deep sigh; Yet in a steady voice and with calm, my Cid spoke grandly,—
"I thank you, God our Father, who lives on high,
"I’m facing harsh injustice today, but it’s from my enemy!"
As they rode from Bivar, the crow was on the right; By Burgos's gate, to the left, the crow was visible. My Cid shrugged his shoulders and lifted his head: "Good news, Alvar Fañez! We are exiled men!" he said. With sixty lances in his group, my Cid rode into the town,
The townsfolk and their ladies looked down from all the windows; There were tears in everyone's eyes, and on each person's lips was one word:
"A loyal vassal—if only he served a worthy Lord!"

Farewell to His Wife at San Pedro de Cardeña

The prayer was spoken, the mass was sung, and they got ready to leave; My Cid paused for a moment to hold Jimena close to his heart; Jimena kissed his hand, as someone overwhelmed with grief would. He looked at his daughters and said, "I leave these to God." Just like when a fingernail is ripped from the flesh,
Even so, the pain of parting that day felt so intense for him and them. Then my Cid jumped onto his saddle, and his vassals followed him out; But as he rode, he turned his head to look back at those behind him.

[Pg 3734]

[Pg 3734]

Fight Scene

Then my Cid shouted, "For the sake of charity, let’s go help—ho!" With shields held in front of their chests, and lances aimed down, With lowered heads and hunched backs over the saddle, With a strong grip and high spirits, they charge at the enemy. And the one who was born at a fortunate time, his clear voice echoes out, And above the noise of battle, his war cry can be heard: "Come on, gentlemen! Let’s take action for the sake of charity!" "The champion of Bivar is here—Ruy Diaz—I am him!"
Then remembering where Bermuez is still facing an unfair fight,
Three hundred lances are coming down, their banners fluttering white; Down go three hundred Moors to the ground, one man for each strike; And when they turn around, three hundred more follow as they charge back. It was a sight to witness the lances rise and fall that day:
The trembling shields and torn armor, to notice how heavily they were stacked; The flags that entered pure white came out a bloody red; The horses are running without riders, and the riders are lying dead; While the Moors call on Mohammed, the Christians shout, "Saint James!" And sixty times twenty Moors and more lie close together in a small area.

The Challenges

[Scene from the challenges that preceded the judicial duels. Ferrando, one of the Infantes, has just declared that the did right in spurning the Cid's daughters. The Cid turns to his nephew.]

[Scene from the challenges that preceded the judicial duels. Ferrando, one of the Infantes, has just declared that he did right in rejecting the Cid's daughters. The Cid turns to his nephew.]

"Now is the time, 'Dumb Peter'; speak. Oh man who sits silent!" My daughters' and your cousins' names and reputations are in question:
They speak to me, and they look at you to respond to every word. "If I have to answer now, you can't draw your sword." Bermuez stood there speechless; for a while he tried to find the right words but failed. But listen, once he started, he made his point clear. "Cid, I need to tell you something: you always stay the same,
In Cortes, always teasing me,—'Dumb Peter' is what they call me; It was never my strength, and you've known that for a long time; But have you seen me fail in anything that I was supposed to do?—
You're lying, Ferrando; you're not being truthful about that. The honor was yours, not his, the Cid Campeador; I know a bit about your value, and I can share some insights. That day under the Valencia wall—you remember it clearly—
You prayed to the Cid to put you at the front of the battle; You spotted a Moor, and bravely you went to slay that Moor; And then you turned and ran away—you didn't want to stay for him to get closer. Very soon he would have shown you that it was a foolish game to play,
If I hadn't been in battle there to take your place that day. [Pg 3735]I killed him at first attack; I gave his horse to you;
I haven't told this story to anyone since that time. Before my Cid and all his men, you made a name for yourself,
How you defeated a Moor in single combat—a feat of glory; And everyone believed in your achievement; they didn't know about your shame.
You are cowardly at your core—tall and good-looking as you are; How can you speak like this now, with a tongue but no control?…
Now consider my defiance as that of a traitor, an untrustworthy knight; I will fight based on this plea before our King Alfonso; My lord's daughters have been wronged, and it's my responsibility to make it right. You are lower than those ladies you abandoned; What are they?—weak women; and what are you?—strong men.
In every way, I consider their cause to be the more righteous,
And I'll make you admit it when we meet in battle here. You will admit you are a traitor, so help me God above,
"And everything I've said today my sword will prove."
So far, these two. Diego stood up and spoke as you will hear: "We are counted by our birth, and our lineage is obviously marked." In this alliance with my Cid, there was no equality. If we his daughters are ignored, we don't find it shameful. And we hardly need to care if they spend their lives in mourning,
Facing the criticism that comes with being a despised, rejected wife.
By leaving them, we simply upheld our honor and our right,
"I am ready to fight to the death, standing by this." Here Martin Antolinez jumped to his feet: "False hound!
Will you not keep that mouth shut where truth was never found? Just so you can brag! Have you forgotten about the lion scare as well?
How you rushed through the open door, flying across the courtyard; How wide-spread is your fear as you lie on the wine-press beam? Hey! I really don't think you'll ever wear that cloak again. There's no option; only the sword can address this matter now;
You rejected the daughters of my Cid; you need to explain that. On every count, I declare their cause to be the cause of justice,
And you will acknowledge your betrayal on the day we go into battle. He stopped, and walking up the hall, Assur Gonzalez went by; His cheek was flushed from the wine, as he had stayed to eat breakfast; He loosened his robe, and his ermine mantle hung down low; He was disrespectful to the court and spoke carelessly. "What a fuss we have here, my lords! Has anything like this ever been seen?" What’s this conversation about my Cid—I'm talking about the one from Bivar? Let Riodouirna go collect his millers' rent,
And keep his mills running there, just like he used to be happy with. "Surely, he will marry his daughters to the Counts of Carrion!"
Muño Gustioz shouted, "Shut up, you lying, foul-mouthed scoundrel!"
[Pg 3736]You glutton, used to eating without a thought or prayer; Whose heart is scheming when your lips are saying nice things; Whose promised word to a friend or lord has ever turned out to be a lie; Always dishonest to your fellow man, even more so to God above,—
I don't want any share of your goodwill; I only ask for one favor, "The opportunity to make yourself the villain that I claim." Then the king said, "That's enough talking; you have my permission to fight,
"The one being challenged and the challengers; and may God defend what is right."

Conclusion

From the field of honor came Don Roderick's three champions. Thanks be to God, the Lord of all, for granting the victory!...
But in the lands of Carrion, it was a day of sorrow,
And a heavy blow struck the lords of Carrion. Whoever wrongs and discards a noble lady—may he
Meet a fitting response for his actions, or even worse, if worse exists!
But let's just leave them where they are—their reward is the scorn of everyone. Let's talk about the one who was born at a fortunate time. Valencia the Great was happy, truly delighted to see
The esteemed champions of her lord return triumphant:
And Ruy Diaz touched his beard: "Thank God," he said, "My daughters are now free from any part or claim in Carrion;
"Now I can give them without shame, whoever their suitors may be." And favored by King Alfonso of Leon himself,
The courtship between Navarre and Aragon was successful. The weddings of Elvira and Sol went by in splendor; The previous weddings were elegant, but the last one was even more impressive.
And he who was born at a fortunate time, look at how well he has done!
His daughters are now marrying into higher ranks and greater honors:
Navarre and Aragon sought his two daughters for queens; And today, members of his family are on the thrones of Spain. And so his reputation in the land gets better every day.
He passed away on the feast of Pentecost. Let's ask for the grace of Christ for him and for all of us. Here you have the story of my Cid Campeador.

Translation of John Ormsby.

Translation by John Ormsby.


[Pg 3737]

[Pg 3737]

EARL OF CLARENDON

(EDWARD HYDE)

(1609-1674)

T

he statesman first known as Mr. Hyde of the Inner Temple, then as Sir Edward Hyde, and finally as the Earl of Clarendon, belongs to the small but most valuable and eminent band who have both made and written history; a group which includes among others Cæsar, Procopius, Sully, and Baber, and on a smaller scale of active importance, Ammianus and Finlay. Born in Dinton, Wiltshire, 1609, he was graduated at Oxford in 1626, and had attained a high standing in his profession when the civil troubles began, and he determined to devote all his energies to his public duties in Parliament. During the momentous period of the Long Parliament he was strongly on the side of the people until the old abuses had been swept away; but he would not go with them in paralyzing the royal authority from distrust of Charles, and when the civil war broke out he took the royal side, accompanying the King to Oxford, and remaining his ablest adviser and loyal friend.

The statesman initially known as Mr. Hyde of the Inner Temple, later as Sir Edward Hyde, and finally as the Earl of Clarendon, is part of the small but highly esteemed group that has both shaped and chronicled history; a group that includes figures like Cæsar, Procopius, Sully, and Baber, as well as, on a smaller scale, Ammianus and Finlay. Born in Dinton, Wiltshire, in 1609, he graduated from Oxford in 1626 and had achieved a prominent position in his profession by the time the civil unrest started, prompting him to dedicate all his efforts to his public responsibilities in Parliament. During the significant era of the Long Parliament, he strongly supported the people until the old injustices were eliminated; however, he refused to join them in undermining royal authority out of distrust for Charles. When the civil war erupted, he chose to align with the royal side, accompanying the King to Oxford and remaining his most capable adviser and loyal friend.

Earl of Clarendon Earl of Clarendon

He was the guardian of Charles II. in exile and in 1661, after the Restoration, was made Lord Chancellor and chief minister. Lord Macaulay says of him:—"He was well fitted for his great place. No man wrote abler state papers. No man spoke with more weight and dignity in council and Parliament. No man was better acquainted with general maxims of statecraft. No man observed the varieties of character with a more discriminating eye. It must be added that he had a strong sense of moral and religious obligation, a sincere reverence for the laws of his country, and a conscientious regard for the honor and interest of the Crown." But his faults were conspicuous. One of his critics insists that "his temper was arbitrary and vehement. His arrogance was immeasurable. His gravity assumed the character of censoriousness."

He was the guardian of Charles II during his exile and in 1661, after the Restoration, he became Lord Chancellor and chief minister. Lord Macaulay wrote about him: "He was well suited for his high position. No one wrote better state papers. No one spoke with more authority and dignity in council and Parliament. No one understood the general principles of statecraft better. No one observed the differences in character with a more discerning eye. It should also be noted that he had a strong sense of moral and religious duty, a genuine respect for the laws of his country, and a thoughtful consideration for the honor and interests of the Crown." However, his flaws were evident. One of his critics pointed out that "his temper was arbitrary and intense. His arrogance knew no bounds. His seriousness often came off as overly critical."

He took part in important and dangerous negotiations, and eventually alienated four parties at once: the royalists by his Bill of [Pg 3738]Indemnity; the low-churchmen and dissenters by his Uniformity act; the many who suffered the legal fine for private assemblages for religious worship; and the whole nation by selling Dunkirk to France. By the court he was hated because he censured the extravagance and looseness of the life led there; and finally Charles, who had long resented his sermons, deprived him of the great seal, accused him of high treason, and doomed him to perpetual banishment. Thus, after being the confidential friend of two kings (and the future grandfather of two sovereigns, Mary and Anne), he was driven out of England, to die in poverty and neglect at Rouen in 1674. But these last days were perhaps the happiest and most useful of his life. He now indulged his master passion for literature, and revised his 'History of the Rebellion,' which he had begun while a fugitive from the rebels in the Isle of Jersey. In this masterpiece, "one of the greatest ornaments of the historical literature of England," he has described not only the events in which he participated, but noted people of the time whom he had personally known. The book is written in a style of sober and stately dignity, with great acuteness of insight and weightiness of comment; it incorporates part of an autobiography afterwards published separately, and is rather out of proportion. His other works are 'The Essay on an Active and Contemplative Life'; 'The Life of Edward, Earl of Clarendon'; 'Dialogues on Education and the Want of Respect Paid to Age'; 'Miscellaneous Essays' and 'Contemplation of the Psalms of David.'

He was involved in crucial and risky negotiations and ended up alienating four groups at once: the royalists because of his Indemnity Bill; the low-churchmen and dissenters due to his Uniformity Act; those who faced legal penalties for gathering privately for religious worship; and the entire nation for selling Dunkirk to France. The court despised him because he criticized the extravagance and laxity of their lifestyle; ultimately, Charles, who had long held a grudge against his sermons, took away his great seal, accused him of treason, and condemned him to permanent exile. So, after being a trusted friend to two kings (and the future grandfather of two monarchs, Mary and Anne), he was forced out of England, destined to die in poverty and obscurity in Rouen in 1674. However, these final days might have been the happiest and most productive of his life. He now indulged his deep passion for literature and revised his 'History of the Rebellion,' which he had started while fleeing from the rebels in the Isle of Jersey. In this masterpiece, "one of the greatest treasures of historical literature in England," he described not only the events he was involved in but also highlighted notable people he had personally known. The book is written in a style of measured and dignified eloquence, with keen insight and significant commentary; it includes parts of an autobiography that was later published separately and is somewhat unbalanced. His other works include 'The Essay on an Active and Contemplative Life'; 'The Life of Edward, Earl of Clarendon'; 'Dialogues on Education and the Lack of Respect for Age'; 'Miscellaneous Essays,' and 'Contemplation of the Psalms of David.'


THE CHARACTER OF LORD FALKLAND

If celebrating the memory of eminent and extraordinary persons, and transmitting their great virtues for the imitation of posterity, be one of the principal ends and duties of history, it will not be thought impertinent in this place to remember a loss which no time will suffer to be forgotten, and no success or good fortune could repair. In this unhappy battle was slain the Lord Viscount Falkland; a person of such prodigious parts of learning and knowledge, of that inimitable sweetness and delight in conversation, of so flowing and obliging a humanity and goodness to mankind, and of that primitive simplicity and integrity of life, that if there were no other brand upon this odious and accursed civil war than that single loss, it must be most infamous and execrable to all posterity.

If celebrating the memory of remarkable and extraordinary people and passing on their great qualities for future generations is one of the main goals and responsibilities of history, it won’t seem out of place to acknowledge a loss that time will never let us forget, and that no triumph or good fortune could ever make up for. In this tragic battle, Lord Viscount Falkland was killed; he was a person of incredible knowledge and intellect, with an unmatched charm and pleasure in conversation, an exceptionally kind and friendly nature towards others, and a pure simplicity and integrity in his life. If this terrible civil war was infamous for nothing else but the loss of him, it would still be considered disgraceful and despicable by all future generations.

Before this Parliament, his condition of life was so happy that it was hardly capable of improvement. Before he came to[Pg 3739] twenty years of age he was master of a noble fortune, which descended to him by the gift of a grandfather without passing through his father or mother, who were then both alive, and not well enough contented to find themselves passed by in the descent. His education for some years had been in Ireland, where his father was Lord Deputy; so that when he returned into England to the possession of his fortune, he was unentangled with any acquaintance or friends, which usually grow up by the custom of conversation; and therefore was to make a pure election of his company, which he chose by other rules than were prescribed to the young nobility of that time. And it cannot be denied, though he admitted some few to his friendship for the agreeableness of their natures and their undoubted affection to him, that his familiarity and friendship, for the most part, was with men of the most eminent and sublime parts, and of untouched reputation in the point of integrity; and such men had a title to his bosom.

Before this Parliament, his life was so happy that it was almost perfect. By the time he turned twenty, he was in charge of a substantial fortune, which he inherited from his grandfather without it passing through his father or mother, both of whom were alive and not very pleased to be overlooked in the inheritance. He spent several years of his education in Ireland, where his father served as Lord Deputy. So, when he returned to England to claim his fortune, he wasn’t tied down with acquaintances or friends that typically come from social interactions, allowing him to choose his companions freely. He selected his friends based on different criteria than what was usual for young nobility at that time. It’s true that he did allow a few to become his friends because of their agreeable natures and their genuine affection for him, but most of his close relationships were with people of exceptional talent and outstanding integrity, and such individuals were welcomed into his inner circle.

He was a great cherisher of wit and fancy and good parts in any man; and if he found them clouded with poverty or want, a most liberal and bountiful patron towards them, even above his fortune; of which, in those administrations, he was such a dispenser as if he had been trusted with it to such uses; and if there had been the least of vice in his expense he might have been thought too prodigal. He was constant and pertinacious in whatsoever he resolved to do, and not to be wearied by any pains that were necessary to that end. And therefore having once resolved not to see London, which he loved above all places, till he had perfectly learned the Greek tongue, he went to his own house in the country and pursued it with that indefatigable industry that it will not be believed in how short a time he was master of it, and accurately read all the Greek historians.

He really appreciated wit, creativity, and talent in others; if he saw those qualities overshadowed by poverty or need, he generously supported them, even beyond his means. During his time in those roles, he acted as if he had been given the resources specifically for that purpose, and if there had been any hint of wrongdoing in his spending, some might have thought he was too extravagant. He was resolute and persistent in whatever he set out to do, never letting any necessary effort wear him down. So, when he decided not to visit London, which he loved more than anywhere else, until he had fully mastered the Greek language, he returned to his home in the countryside and pursued it with such tireless determination that it’s hard to believe how quickly he became proficient, able to read all the Greek historians with precision.

In this time, his house being within ten miles of Oxford, he contracted familiarity and friendship with the most polite and accurate men of that university; who found such an immenseness of wit and such a solidity of judgment in him, so infinite a fancy bound in by a most logical ratiocination, such a vast knowledge that he was not ignorant in anything, yet such an excessive humility as if he had known nothing, that they frequently resorted and dwelt with him, as in a college situated in a purer air; so that his house was a university bound in a less[Pg 3740] volume, whither they came not so much for repose as study, and to examine and refine those grosser propositions which laziness and consent made current in vulgar conversation....

At this time, since his house was within ten miles of Oxford, he became friendly with some of the most polite and knowledgeable people from the university. They discovered an immense wit and a solid judgment in him, an infinite imagination held together by a logical thought process, and such vast knowledge that he was unaware of nothing. Yet, there was such extreme humility in him, as if he knew nothing at all, that they often visited and spent time with him, as if in a college located in a cleaner environment. His home became like a university bound in a smaller volume, where they came not just to relax but to study and to examine and refine the coarser ideas that laziness and general agreement made common in everyday conversation....

The great opinion he had of the uprightness and integrity of those persons who appeared most active, especially of Mr. Hampden, kept him longer from suspecting any design against the peace of the kingdom; and though he differed commonly from them in conclusions, he believed long their purposes were honest. When he grew better informed what was law, and discerned (in them) a desire to control that law by a vote of one or both Houses, no man more opposed those attempts, and gave the adverse party more trouble by reason and argumentation; insomuch as he was, by degrees, looked upon as an advocate for the court, to which he contributed so little that he declined those addresses and even those invitations which he was obliged almost by civility to entertain. And he was so jealous of the least imagination that he should incline to preferment, that he affected even a morosity to the court and to the courtiers, and left nothing undone which might prevent and divert the King's or Queen's favor towards him, but the deserving it. For when the King sent for him once or twice to speak with him, and to give him thanks for his excellent comportment in those councils which his Majesty graciously termed doing him service, his answers were more negligent and less satisfactory than might have been expected; as if he cared only that his actions should be just, not that they should be acceptable, and that his Majesty should think that they proceeded only from the impulsion of conscience, without any sympathy in his affections; which from a stoical and sullen nature might not have been misinterpreted; yet from a person of so perfect a habit of generous and obsequious compliance with all good men, might very well have been interpreted by the King as more than an ordinary averseness to his service: so that he took more pains and more forced his nature to actions unagreeable and unpleasant to it, that he might not be thought to incline to the court, than any man hath done to procure an office there....

The high opinion he had of the honesty and integrity of those who were most active, especially Mr. Hampden, kept him from suspecting any plans against the peace of the kingdom for a long time. Even though he often disagreed with their conclusions, he believed their intentions were honest for a while. As he became more knowledgeable about the law and noticed their desire to manipulate it through voting in one or both Houses, no one opposed those efforts more than he did, causing the opposing party more trouble with his reasoning and arguments. Gradually, he was seen as a supporter of the court, even though he contributed so little that he avoided social invitations and interactions that he felt obligated to accept. He was so wary of even the slightest hint that he might want a promotion that he purposely acted distant towards the court and its members, doing everything he could to prevent the King’s or Queen’s favor towards him, except actually earning it. When the King called him once or twice to talk and thank him for his excellent behavior in councils, which His Majesty graciously referred to as serving him, his responses were more careless and less satisfactory than one would expect. It seemed like he cared only about the righteousness of his actions, not about their approval, wanting the King to believe they were driven solely by a sense of duty, without any personal feelings mixed in. While this could be misinterpreted as a stoical or sulky nature, coming from someone known for being generous and respectful to all good people, the King might interpret it as a strong aversion to his service. Consequently, he went to great lengths to act in ways that were uncomfortable and unpleasant for him to avoid being seen as leaning towards the court more than anyone else who might have sought a position there.

Two reasons prevailed with him to receive the seals, and but for those he had resolutely avoided them. The first, consideration that it [his refusal] might bring some blemish upon the King's affairs, and that men would have believed that he had refused so great an honor and trust because he must have been with it[Pg 3741] obliged to do somewhat else not justifiable. And this he made matter of conscience, since he knew the King made choice of him before other men especially because he thought him more honest than other men. The other was, lest he might be thought to avoid it out of fear to do an ungracious thing to the House of Commons, who were sorely troubled at the displacing of Harry Vane, whom they looked upon as removed for having done them those offices they stood in need of; and the disdain of so popular an incumbrance wrought upon him next to the other. For as he had a full appetite of fame by just and generous actions, so he had an equal contempt of it by any servile expedients; and he had so much the more consented to and approved the justice upon Sir Harry Vane in his own private judgment, by how much he surpassed most men in the religious observation of a trust, the violation whereof he would not admit of any excuse for.

Two reasons led him to accept the seals, and without those, he would have firmly turned them down. The first was his concern that his refusal could negatively impact the King's affairs, and people might think he turned down such a significant honor and responsibility because he had something to hide. This weighed heavily on his conscience, as he knew the King chose him over others mainly because he considered him to be more honest than most. The second reason was that he didn’t want to be seen as avoiding the role out of fear of angering the House of Commons, who were upset about the removal of Harry Vane, whom they believed was ousted for having provided them with valuable services. The disdain for such an unpopular situation affected him almost as much as the first reason. While he craved recognition through just and noble deeds, he equally despised it if it came from any kind of servility; he had even more reason to agree with the judgment against Sir Harry Vane in his own private view because Vane stood out for his strong commitment to his responsibilities, a breach of which he would not tolerate any excuse for.

For these reasons he submitted to the King's command and became his secretary, with as humble and devout an acknowledgment of the greatness of the obligation as could be expressed, and as true a sense of it in his own heart. Yet two things he could never bring himself to whilst he continued in that office, that was to his death; for which he was contented to be reproached, as for omissions in a most necessary part of his office. The one, employing of spies, or giving any countenance or entertainment to them. I do not mean such emissaries as with danger would venture to view the enemy's camp and bring intelligence of their number and quartering, or such generals as such an observation can comprehend; but those who by communication of guilt or dissimulation of manners wound themselves into such trusts and secrets as enabled them to make discoveries for the benefit of the State. The other, the liberty of opening letters upon a suspicion that they might contain matter of dangerous consequence. For the first he would say, such instruments must be void of all ingenuity and common honesty, before they could be of use; and afterwards they could never be fit to be credited: and that no single preservation could be worth so general a wound and corruption of human society as the cherishing such persons would carry with it. The last, he thought such a violation of the law of nature that no qualification by office could justify a single person in the trespass; and though he was convinced by the necessity and iniquity of the time that those[Pg 3742] advantages of information were not to be declined and were necessarily to be practiced, he found means to shift it from himself; when he confessed he needed excuse and pardon for the omission: so unwilling he was to resign anything in his nature to an obligation in his office.

For these reasons, he accepted the King’s command and became his secretary, acknowledging the weight of this duty with as much humility and devotion as possible, and truly feeling it in his heart. However, there were two things he could never bring himself to do while he held that position, right until his death; for which he was willing to be criticized as if he had failed in a crucial part of his job. The first was employing spies or giving any support or hospitality to them. I’m not talking about those who, at great risk, would venture to observe the enemy’s camp to gather intelligence about their numbers and positions, or the generals who might benefit from such observations; but rather those who, through sharing guilt or pretending to have different morals, wormed their way into such trusts and secrets that allowed them to make discoveries for the benefit of the State. The second was the freedom to open letters on the suspicion that they might contain dangerous information. Regarding the first, he would say that such agents must lack all integrity and basic honesty before they could be useful; and once they had that reputation, they could never be trusted. He believed that no individual safety could justify the widespread harm and corruption of society that would come from supporting such people. As for the second, he considered it such a breach of natural law that no official position could excuse any person for violating it; and although he acknowledged the necessity and wrongdoing of the time meant that those advantages of information couldn’t be ignored and had to be acted upon, he found ways to distance himself from it; admitting he needed an excuse and forgiveness for his omission: he was so reluctant to compromise anything in his character for the obligations of his role.

In all other particulars he filled his place plentifully, being sufficiently versed in languages to understand any that [are] used in business, and to make himself again understood. To speak of his integrity, and his high disdain of any bait that might seem to look towards corruption, in tanto viro, injuria virtutum fuerit [in the case of so great a man, would be an insult to his merits]....

In every other way, he did his job well, being knowledgeable enough in languages to understand those used in business and to express himself clearly. To mention his integrity and his strong rejection of any temptation that could suggest corruption would be, in the case of such a great man, an insult to his merits...

He had a courage of the most clear and keen temper, and so far from fear that he was not without appetite of danger; and therefore, upon any occasion of action, he always engaged his person in those troops which he thought by the forwardness of the commanders to be most like to be farthest engaged; and in all such encounters he had about him a strange cheerfulness and companionableness, without at all affecting the execution that was then principally to be attended, in which he took no delight, but took pains to prevent it, where it was not by resistance necessary; insomuch that at Edgehill, when the enemy was routed, he was like to have incurred great peril by interposing to save those who had thrown away their arms, and against whom, it may be, others were more fierce for their having thrown them away: insomuch as a man might think he came into the field only out of curiosity to see the face of danger, and charity to prevent the shedding of blood. Yet in his natural inclination he acknowledged that he was addicted to the profession of a soldier; and shortly after he came to his fortune, and before he came to age, he went into the Low Countries with a resolution of procuring command, and to give himself up to it, from which he was converted by the complete inactivity of that summer: and so he returned into England and shortly after entered upon that vehement course of study we mentioned before, till the first alarm from the North; and then again he made ready for the field, and though he received some repulse in the command of a troop of horse of which he had a promise, he went volunteer with the Earl of Essex.

He had a clear and sharp courage, so fearless that he actually sought out danger. Whenever there was a chance for action, he always put himself in the troops he thought were most likely to be heavily engaged, based on the enthusiasm of the commanders. In all those encounters, he had a unique cheerfulness and friendliness about him, without being distracted from the main task at hand, which he did not enjoy but worked to avoid unless it was necessary to resist. At Edgehill, for example, when the enemy was defeated, he almost put himself in danger while trying to save those who had discarded their weapons, against whom others were perhaps more aggressive for having done so. One might think he was in the field just out of curiosity to witness danger and out of a desire to stop bloodshed. Still, he admitted that he was naturally drawn to being a soldier. Not long after he came into his fortune and before he came of age, he went to the Low Countries with the intention of seeking a command and dedicating himself to it, but he was deterred by the complete inactivity of that summer. So, he returned to England and soon after began that intense course of study we mentioned earlier, until the first alarm from the North; then he prepared for battle again, and despite facing some setbacks in leading a troop of horse he had hoped to command, he volunteered with the Earl of Essex.

From the entrance into this unnatural war his natural cheerfulness and vivacity grew clouded, and a kind of sadness and[Pg 3743] dejection of spirit stole upon him which he had never been used to; yet being one of those who believed that one battle would end all differences, and that there would be so great a victory on the one side that the other would be compelled to submit to any conditions from the victor (which supposition and conclusion generally sunk into the minds of most men, and prevented the looking after many advantages which might then have been laid hold of), he resisted those indispositions, et in luctu, bellum inter remedia erat [and in his grief, strife was one of his curatives]. But after the King's return from Brentford, and the furious resolution of the two Houses not to admit any treaty for peace, those indispositions which had before touched him grew into a perfect habit of uncheerfulness; and he who had been so exactly unreserved and affable to all men that his face and countenance was always present and vacant to his company, and held any cloudiness and less pleasantness of the visage a kind of rudeness or incivility, became, on a sudden, less communicable; and thence, very sad, pale, and exceedingly affected with the spleen. In his clothes and habit, which he had intended before always with more neatness and industry and expense than is usual in so great a mind, he was now not only incurious, but too negligent; and in his reception of suitors, and the necessary or casual addresses to his place, so quick and sharp and severe that there wanted not some men (who were strangers to his nature and disposition) who believed him proud and imperious,—from which no mortal man was ever more free.

From the start of this unnatural war, his natural cheerfulness and energy faded, replaced by a sadness and dejection he had never experienced before. Still, since he believed that one battle would settle everything and that there would be such a clear victory for one side that the other would have to accept any terms from the victor (a belief that many shared, which often blocked them from recognizing opportunities that could have been seized), he fought against these feelings, et in luctu, bellum inter remedia erat [and in his grief, strife was one of his curatives]. But after the King returned from Brentford, and the fierce determination of the two Houses to reject any peace negotiations, those feelings that had previously affected him turned into a consistent habit of gloom. He, who had always been open and friendly, with a face that was warm and attentive, considered any frowning or lack of pleasantness as a form of rudeness, suddenly became less approachable; and as a result, he grew very sad, pale, and intensely affected by the blues. In his appearance and clothing, which he had previously always managed with more care and effort than what was typical for someone of his stature, he now appeared not just careless, but overly neglectful. His responses to suitors and necessary or random visitors became so quick, sharp, and severe that some people (who were unfamiliar with his true nature) thought he seemed proud and imperious — a label that no one could have been further from.

The truth is, that as he was of a most incomparable gentleness, application, and even a demissness and submission to good and worthy and entire men, so he was naturally (which could not but be more evident in his place, which objected him to another conversation and intermixture than his own election had done) adversus malos injucundus [toward evil-doers ungracious] and was so ill a dissembler of his dislike and disinclination to ill men that it was not possible for such not to discern it. There was once in the House of Commons such a declared acceptation of the good service an eminent member had done to them, and as they said, to the whole kingdom, that it was moved, he being present, that the Speaker might in the name of the whole House give him thanks; and then, that every member might as a testimony of his particular acknowledgment stir or move his hat towards him; the which (though not ordered) when very many[Pg 3744] did, the Lord Falkland (who believed the service itself not to be of that moment, and that an honorable and generous person could not have stooped to it for any recompense), instead of moving his hat, stretched both his arms out and clasped his hands together upon the crown of his hat, and held it close down to his head; that all men might see how odious that flattery was to him, and the very approbation of the person, though at that time most popular.

The truth is, he was exceptionally gentle, dedicated, and even humble and submissive toward good, worthy people. However, naturally (and this became more obvious in his position, which exposed him to different interactions than he would have chosen), he was unpleasant toward wrongdoers. He was so poor at hiding his dislike and disapproval of bad people that it was impossible for them not to notice. Once, in the House of Commons, there was a clear acknowledgment of the valuable service an outstanding member had provided to them and, as they put it, to the entire kingdom. They proposed, with him present, that the Speaker should thank him on behalf of the whole House, and then every member should acknowledge him by tipping or lifting their hat toward him. Although this wasn’t officially planned, many members did so. Lord Falkland, who believed the service wasn’t as significant and that an honorable and generous person wouldn’t have done it for any reward, instead of lifting his hat, stretched out both arms and clasped his hands on top of his hat, pressing it down to his head. This way, everyone could see how much he despised that flattery, even though the person was very popular at the time.

When there was any overture or hope of peace, he would be more erect and vigorous, and exceedingly solicitous to press anything which he thought might promote it; and sitting amongst his friends, often, after a deep silence and frequent sighs, would with a shrill and sad accent ingeminate the word Peace, Peace; and would passionately profess that the very agony of the war and the view of the calamities and desolation the kingdom did and must endure, took his sleep from him, and would shortly break his heart. This made some think or pretend to think that he was so much enamored on peace, that he would have been glad the King should have bought it at any price; which was a most unreasonable calumny. As if a man that was himself the most punctual and precise in every circumstance that might reflect upon conscience or honor, could have wished the King to have committed a trespass against either....

Whenever there was any sign or hope of peace, he would stand taller and be more energetic, showing a deep eagerness to pursue anything he thought could help it; while sitting among his friends, he often fell into a deep silence filled with heavy sighs and would, with a sharp and sorrowful tone, repeat the word Peace, Peace; passionately declaring that the intense suffering of the war and witnessing the disasters and destruction his kingdom faced, kept him awake at night and would soon break his heart. This led some to believe or act as if he was so infatuated with peace that he would have been happy for the King to buy it at any cost; which was a completely unfair accusation. As if a man who was the most meticulous and precise about any matter that might touch on conscience or honor could have wanted the King to violate either...

In the morning before the battle, as always upon action, he was very cheerful, and put himself into the first rank of the Lord Byron's regiment, who was then advancing upon the enemy, who had lined the hedges on both sides with musketeers, from whence he was shot with a musket in the lower part of the belly, and in the instant falling from his horse, his body was not found till the next morning; till when, there was some hope he might have been a prisoner; though his nearest friends, who knew his temper, received small comfort from that imagination. Thus fell that incomparable young man, in the four-and-thirtieth year of his age, having so much dispatched the business of life that the oldest rarely attain to that immense knowledge, and the youngest enter not into the world with more innocence: and whosoever leads such a life needs not care upon how short warning it be taken from him.

In the morning before the battle, as was always the case before action, he was very cheerful and positioned himself in the front line of Lord Byron's regiment, which was then moving towards the enemy. The enemy had lined the hedges on both sides with musketeers, from where he was shot in the lower part of the stomach. As he fell from his horse, his body wasn't found until the next morning; until then, there was some hope that he might have become a prisoner, though his closest friends, who knew his character, found little comfort in that thought. Thus fell that exceptional young man, at the age of thirty-four, having accomplished so much in his life that few of the oldest ever gain such immense knowledge, and the youngest enter the world with more innocence. Whoever lives such a life need not worry about how abruptly it is taken from him.


[Pg 3745]

[Pg 3745]

MARCUS A. H. CLARKE

(1846-1881)

A

lthough a native of England, Marcus Clarke is always classed as an Australian novelist. The son of a barrister, he was born in Kensington April 24th, 1846. In 1864 he went to seek his fortune in Australia. His taste for adventure soon led him to "the bush," where he acquired many experiences afterwards used by him for literary material. Drifting into journalism, he joined the staff of the Melbourne Argus. After publishing a series of essays called 'The Peripatetic Philosopher,' he purchased the Australian Magazine, the name of which he changed to the Colonial Monthly, and in 1868 published in it his first novel, entitled 'Long Odds.' Owing to a long illness, this tale of sporting life was completed by other hands. When he resumed his literary work he contributed to the Melbourne Punch, and edited the Humbug, a humorous journal. He dramatized Charles Reade's and Dion Boucicault's novel of 'Foul Play'; adapted Moliere's 'Bourgeois Gentilhomme'; wrote a drama entitled 'Plot,' successfully performed at the Princess Theatre in 1873; and another play called 'A Daughter of Eve.' He was connected with the Melbourne press until his death, August 2d, 1881.

Although originally from England, Marcus Clarke is always considered an Australian novelist. The son of a barrister, he was born in Kensington on April 24th, 1846. In 1864, he went to Australia to try to make his fortune. His love for adventure quickly took him to "the bush," where he gained many experiences he later used as material for his writing. He transitioned into journalism and joined the staff of the Melbourne Argus. After publishing a series of essays titled 'The Peripatetic Philosopher,' he bought the Australian Magazine, renamed it the Colonial Monthly, and published his first novel, 'Long Odds,' in 1868. Due to a prolonged illness, this sports-themed story was finished by others. When he got back to writing, he contributed to the Melbourne Punch and edited the Humbug, a humorous magazine. He adapted Charles Reade's and Dion Boucicault's novel 'Foul Play'; reworked Moliere's 'Bourgeois Gentilhomme'; wrote a play called 'Plot,' which was successfully performed at the Princess Theatre in 1873; and another play titled 'A Daughter of Eve.' He worked with the Melbourne press until his death on August 2nd, 1881.

Clarke's literary fame rests upon the novel 'His Natural Life,' a strong story, describing the life of an innocent man under a life sentence for felony. The story is repulsive, but gives a faithful picture of the penal conditions of the time, and is built upon official records. It appeared in the Australian Magazine, and before it was issued in book form, Clarke, with the assistance of Sir Charles Gavin Duffy, revised it almost beyond recognition. It was republished in London in 1875 and in New York in 1878. He was also the author of 'Old Tales of a New Country'; 'Holiday Peak,' another collection of short stories; 'Four Stories High'; and an unfinished novel called 'Felix and Felicitas.'

Clarke's literary fame comes from the novel 'His Natural Life,' a compelling story about an innocent man serving a life sentence for a crime. The narrative is disturbing, yet it accurately depicts the harsh penal conditions of the time and is based on official records. It was first published in the Australian Magazine, and before it was released in book form, Clarke, with help from Sir Charles Gavin Duffy, revised it extensively. It was republished in London in 1875 and in New York in 1878. He also wrote 'Old Tales of a New Country,' 'Holiday Peak,' another collection of short stories, 'Four Stories High,' and an unfinished novel titled 'Felix and Felicitas.'

Clarke was a devoted student of Balzac and Poe, and some of his sketches of rough life in Australia have been compared to Bret Harte's pictures of primitive California days. His power in depicting landscape is shown by this glimpse of a midnight ride in the bush, taken from 'Holiday Peak':—

Clarke was a dedicated student of Balzac and Poe, and some of his sketches of tough life in Australia have been compared to Bret Harte's portrayals of early California days. His ability to capture landscapes is evident in this snapshot of a midnight ride in the bush, taken from 'Holiday Peak':—

"There is an indescribable ghastliness about the mountain bush at midnight, which has affected most imaginative people. The grotesque and distorted trees, huddled here and there together in the gloom like whispering[Pg 3746] conspirators; the little open flats encircled by bowlders, which seem the forgotten altars of some unholy worship; the white, bare, and ghostly gum-trees, gleaming momentarily amid the deeper shades of the forest; the lonely pools begirt with shivering reeds and haunted by the melancholy bittern only; the rifted and draggled creek-bed, which seems violently gouged out of the lacerated earth by some savage convulsion of nature; the silent and solitary places where a few blasted trees crouch together like withered witches, who, brooding on some deed of blood, have suddenly been stricken horror-stiff. Riding through this nightmare landscape, a whirr of wings and a harsh cry disturb you from time to time, hideous and mocking laughter peals above and about you, and huge gray ghosts with little red eyes hop away in gigantic but noiseless bounds. You shake your bridle, the mare lengthens her stride, the tree-trunks run into one another, the leaves make overhead a continuous curtain, the earth reels out beneath you like a strip of gray cloth spun by a furiously flying loom, the air strikes your face sharply, the bush—always gray and colorless—parts before you and closes behind you like a fog. You lose yourself in this prevailing indecision of sound and color. You become drunk with the wine of the night, and losing your individuality, sweep onward, a flying phantom in a land of shadows."

There's an indescribable eeriness about the mountain bush at midnight that affects most imaginative people. The twisted and distorted trees, huddled together in the darkness like whispering conspirators; the small clearings surrounded by boulders, which seem like forgotten altars of some dark worship; the white, bare, ghostly gum trees shining briefly amid the deeper shadows of the forest; the lonely pools surrounded by trembling reeds, haunted only by the sorrowful bittern; the fragmented and messy creek bed, which looks violently carved out of the wounded earth by some savage force of nature; the quiet and solitary spots where a few gnarled trees huddle together like withered witches, frozen in horror over some bloody deed. As you ride through this nightmare landscape, the sudden rush of wings and harsh cries occasionally pull you back to reality, while hideous and mocking laughter echoes around you, and huge gray phantoms with little red eyes hop away silently in enormous leaps. You shake the bridle, the mare quickens her pace, the tree trunks blur together, the leaves create a continuous canopy overhead, the ground rolls out beneath you like a strip of gray cloth spun by a wildly flying loom, the air hits your face sharply, the bush—always gray and lacking color—parts before you and closes behind you like fog. You lose yourself in this overwhelming uncertainty of sound and color. You become intoxicated by the night, and as you lose your sense of self, you move forward, a fleeting specter in a land of shadows.


HOW A PENAL SYSTEM CAN WORK

From 'His Natural Life'

The next two days were devoted to sight-seeing. Sylvia Frere was taken through the hospital and the workshops, shown the semaphores, and shut up by Maurice in a "dark cell." Her husband and Burgess seemed to treat the prison like a tame animal, whom they could handle at their leisure, and whose natural ferocity was kept in check by their superior intelligence. This bringing of a young and pretty woman into immediate contact with bolts and bars had about it an incongruity which pleased them. Maurice Frere penetrated everywhere, questioned the prisoners, jested with the jailers; even, in the munificence of his heart, bestowed tobacco on the sick.

The next two days were spent sightseeing. Sylvia Frere was shown around the hospital and the workshops, taken to see the semaphores, and locked up by Maurice in a "dark cell." Her husband and Burgess treated the prison like a docile animal they could handle at their convenience, confident that their superior intelligence kept its natural ferocity in check. The contrast of bringing a young and attractive woman into close proximity with bolts and bars amused them. Maurice Frere explored every corner, asked questions of the prisoners, joked with the guards; in a generous mood, he even gave tobacco to the sick.

With such graceful rattlings of dry bones, they got by-and-by to Point Puer, where a luncheon had been provided.

With the gentle clinking of dry bones, they eventually arrived at Point Puer, where lunch was ready for them.

An unlucky accident had occurred at Point Puer that morning, however; and the place was in a suppressed ferment. A refractory little thief named Peter Brown, aged twelve years, had jumped off the high rock and drowned himself in full view of the constables. These "jumpings-off" had become rather frequent lately, and Burgess was enraged at one happening on[Pg 3747] this particular day. If he could by any possibility have brought the corpse of poor little Peter Brown to life again, he would have soundly whipped it for its impertinence.

An unfortunate accident happened at Point Puer that morning, and the atmosphere was tense. A rebellious little thief named Peter Brown, aged twelve, jumped off the high rock and drowned right in front of the constables. These "jumping-offs" had been happening quite often lately, and Burgess was furious about this one occurring on[Pg 3747] that particular day. If he could have somehow brought poor little Peter Brown back to life, he would have given him a good beating for his disrespect.

"It is most unfortunate," he said to Frere, as they stood in the cell where the little body was laid, "that it should have happened to-day."

"It’s really unfortunate," he said to Frere, as they stood in the cell where the little body was laid, "that this had to happen today."

"Oh," says Frere, frowning down upon the young face that seemed to smile up at him, "it can't be helped. I know those young devils. They'd do it out of spite. What sort of a character had he?"

"Oh," Frere says, frowning at the young face that seems to smile up at him, "it can't be helped. I know those young troublemakers. They'd do it just to be spiteful. What kind of person was he?"

"Very bad. Johnson, the book."

"Really bad. Johnson, the book."

Johnson bringing it, the two saw Peter Brown's iniquities set down in the neatest of running-hand, and the record of his punishments ornamented in quite an artistic way with flourishes of red ink.

Johnson brought it, and the two saw Peter Brown's wrongdoings written in the neatest handwriting, with the record of his punishments decorated in a rather artistic manner with red ink flourishes.

"20th November, disorderly conduct, 12 lashes. 24th November, insolence to hospital attendant, diet reduced. 4th December, stealing cap from another prisoner, 12 lashes. 15th December, absenting himself at roll-call, two days' cells. 23d December, insolence and insubordination, two days' cells. 8th January, insolence and insubordination, 12 lashes. 20th January, insolence and insubordination, 12 lashes. 22d February, insolence and insubordination, 12 lashes and one week's solitary. 6th March, insolence and insubordination, 20 lashes."

"November 20th, disorderly conduct, 12 lashes. November 24th, disrespect toward hospital staff, diet reduced. December 4th, stealing a cap from another prisoner, 12 lashes. December 15th, missing roll-call, two days in a cell. December 23rd, disrespect and disobedience, two days in a cell. January 8th, disrespect and disobedience, 12 lashes. January 20th, disrespect and disobedience, 12 lashes. February 22nd, disrespect and disobedience, 12 lashes and one week in solitary. March 6th, disrespect and disobedience, 20 lashes."

"That was the last?" asked Frere.

"Was that the last one?" Frere asked.

"Yes, sir," says Johnson.

"Yes, sir," Johnson says.

"And then he—hum—did it?"

"And then he—um—did it?"

"Just so, sir. That was the way of it."

"Exactly, sir. That's how it was."

Just so! The magnificent system starved and tortured a child of twelve until he killed himself. That was the way of it....

Just like that! The amazing system starved and tortured a twelve-year-old child until he took his own life. That was how it happened....

After the farce had been played again, and the children had stood up and sat down, and sung a hymn, and told how many twice five were, and repeated their belief in "One God the Father Almighty, maker of Heaven and earth," the party reviewed the workshops, and saw the church, and went everywhere but into the room where the body of Peter Brown, aged twelve, lay starkly on its wooden bench, staring at the jail roof which was between it and heaven.

After the farce was performed again, the kids stood up and sat down, sang a hymn, calculated how many twice five were, and recited their belief in "One God the Father Almighty, maker of Heaven and earth," the group toured the workshops, visited the church, and went everywhere except the room where the body of Peter Brown, age twelve, lay motionless on its wooden bench, staring at the jail roof that was between him and heaven.

Just outside this room Sylvia met with a little adventure. Meekin had stopped behind, and Burgess being suddenly summoned for some official duty, Frere had gone with him, leaving[Pg 3748] his wife to rest on a bench that, placed at the summit of the cliff, overlooked the sea. While resting thus she became aware of another presence, and turning her head, beheld a small boy with his cap in one hand and a hammer in the other. The appearance of the little creature, clad in a uniform of gray cloth that was too large for him, and holding in his withered little hand a hammer that was too heavy for him, had something pathetic about it.

Just outside this room, Sylvia encountered a little adventure. Meekin had stopped behind, and when Burgess was suddenly called away for some official duty, Frere went with him, leaving[Pg 3748] his wife to rest on a bench that sat at the top of the cliff, overlooking the sea. While resting there, she noticed another presence and turned her head to find a small boy holding his cap in one hand and a hammer in the other. The sight of the little guy, dressed in an oversized gray uniform and holding a hammer that was too heavy for him in his frail little hand, was quite touching.

"What is it, you mite?" asked Sylvia.

"What’s going on, you little pest?" asked Sylvia.

"We thought you might have seen him, mum," said the little figure, opening its blue eyes with wonder at the kindness of the tone.

"We thought you might have seen him, Mom," said the little figure, opening its blue eyes in amazement at the kindness of her tone.

"Him? Whom?"

"Who? Whom?"

"Cranky Brown, mum," returned the child; "him as did it this morning. Me and Billy knowed him, mum; he was a mate of ours, and we wanted to know if he looked happy."

"Cranky Brown, Mom," the child replied; "he's the one who did it this morning. Billy and I knew him, Mom; he was one of our friends, and we wanted to see if he looked happy."

"What do you mean, child?" said she, with a strange terror at her heart; and then, filled with pity at the aspect of the little being, she drew him to her, with sudden womanly instinct, and kissed him.

"What do you mean, kid?" she asked, feeling a strange fear in her heart; then, filled with compassion for the sight of the little one, she pulled him close, with an instinctive maternal gesture, and kissed him.

He looked up at her with joyful surprise. "Oh!" he said.

He looked up at her with happy surprise. "Oh!" he said.

Sylvia kissed him again.

Sylvia kissed him once more.

"Does nobody ever kiss you, poor little man?" said she.

"Does no one ever kiss you, poor guy?" she said.

"Mother used to," was the reply; "but she's at home. Oh, mem," with a sudden crimsoning of the little face, "may I fetch Billy?"

"Mom used to," was the reply; "but she's at home. Oh, Mom," with a sudden flush of the little face, "can I go get Billy?"

And taking courage from the bright young face, he gravely marched to an angle of the rock, and brought out another little creature, with another gray uniform, and another hammer.

And gathering strength from the bright young face, he seriously walked over to a corner of the rock and pulled out another little creature, dressed in a gray uniform, holding another hammer.

"This is Billy, mum," he said. "Billy never had no mother. Kiss Billy."

"This is Billy, Mom," he said. "Billy never had a mother. Kiss Billy."

The young wife felt the tears rush to her eyes.

The young wife felt tears streaming down her face.

"You two poor babies!" she cried. And then, forgetting that she was a lady, dressed in silk and lace, she fell on her knees in the dust, and folding the friendless pair in her arms, wept over them.

"You two poor kids!" she exclaimed. And then, forgetting she was a lady dressed in silk and lace, she dropped to her knees in the dirt and wrapped the lonely pair in her arms, crying for them.

"What is the matter, Sylvia?" said Frere, when he came up. "You've been crying."

"What’s wrong, Sylvia?" Frere asked when he approached. "You've been crying."

"Nothing, Maurice; at least, I will tell you by-and-by."

"Nothing, Maurice; I'll tell you later."

When they were alone that evening she told him of the two little boys, and he laughed.[Pg 3749]

When they were alone that evening, she told him about the two little boys, and he laughed.[Pg 3749]

"Artful little humbugs," he said, and supported his argument by so many illustrations of the precocious wickedness of juvenile felons that his wife was half convinced against her will.

"Crafty little troublemakers," he said, backing up his point with so many examples of the early mischief of young criminals that his wife was almost convinced, despite herself.

Unfortunately, when Sylvia went away, Tommy and Billy put into execution a plan which they had carried in their poor little heads for some weeks.

Unfortunately, when Sylvia left, Tommy and Billy put into action a plan they had been thinking about for a few weeks.

"I can do it now," said Tommy. "I feel strong."

"I can do it now," Tommy said. "I feel strong."

"Will it hurt much, Tommy?" said Billy, who was not so courageous.

"Is it going to hurt a lot, Tommy?" asked Billy, who wasn't as brave.

"Not so much as a whipping."

"Not even a slap."

"I'm afraid! Oh, Tom, it's so deep! Don't leave me, Tom!"

"I'm scared! Oh, Tom, it's so deep! Please don't leave me, Tom!"

The bigger boy took his little handkerchief from his neck, and with it bound his own left hand to his companion's right.

The bigger boy took his small handkerchief from around his neck and used it to tie his own left hand to his friend's right hand.

"Now I can't leave you."

"Now I can't leave you."

"What was it the lady that kissed us said, Tommy?"

"What did the lady who kissed us say, Tommy?"

"Lord, have pity of them two fatherless children!" repeated Tommy.

"Lord, have mercy on those two fatherless kids!" repeated Tommy.

"Let's say it, Tom."

"Say it, Tom."

And so the two babies knelt on the brink of the cliff, and raising the bound hands together, looked up at the sky, and ungrammatically said, "Lord, have pity on we two fatherless children." And then they kissed each other, and "did it."

And so the two babies knelt at the edge of the cliff, and raising their tied hands together, looked up at the sky, and incorrectly said, "Lord, have mercy on us, two fatherless children." Then they kissed each other and "did it."


THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW OF DEATH

From 'His Natural Life'

It was not until they had scrambled up the beach to safety that the absconders became fully aware of the loss of another of their companions. As they stood on the break of the beach, wringing the water from their clothes, Gabbett's small eye, counting their number, missed the stroke oar.

It wasn't until they had hurried up the beach to safety that the escapees realized they had lost another member of their group. As they stood at the edge of the beach, wringing the water out of their clothes, Gabbett's small eye, counting them, noticed the missing stroke oar.

"Where's Cox?"

"Where's Cox at?"

"The fool fell overboard," said Jemmy Vetch, shortly. "He never had as much sense in that skull of his as would keep it sound on his shoulders."

"The idiot fell overboard," said Jemmy Vetch, curtly. "He never had enough sense in that head of his to keep it steady on his shoulders."

Gabbett scowled. "That's three of us gone," he said, in the tones of a man suffering some personal injury.

Gabbett frowned. "That's three of us out," he said, in the voice of someone who has been personally hurt.

They summed up their means of defense against attack. Sanders and Greenhill had knives. Gabbett still retained the axe in his belt. Vetch had dropped his musket at the Neck; and Bodenham and Cornelius were unarmed.[Pg 3750]

They summarized their defenses against an attack. Sanders and Greenhill had knives. Gabbett still kept the axe in his belt. Vetch had left his musket at the Neck, and Bodenham and Cornelius were unarmed.[Pg 3750]

"Let's have a look at the tucker," said Vetch.

"Let’s take a look at the food," said Vetch.

There was but one bag of provisions. It contained a piece of salt pork, two loaves, and some uncooked potatoes. Signal Hill station was not rich in edibles.

There was only one bag of supplies. It had a piece of salted pork, two loaves of bread, and a few raw potatoes. Signal Hill station wasn't loaded with food.

"That ain't much," said the Crow, with rueful face. "Is it, Gabbett?"

"That's not much," said the Crow, with a regretful expression. "Is it, Gabbett?"

"It must do, anyway," returned the giant, carelessly.

"It has to, anyway," replied the giant, casually.

The inspection over, the six proceeded up the shore, and encamped under the lee of a rock. Bodenham was for lighting a fire; but Vetch, who by tacit consent had been chosen leader of the expedition, forbade it, saying that the light might betray them. "They'll think we're drowned, and won't pursue us," he said. So all that night the miserable wretches crouched fireless together.

The inspection done, the six moved up the shore and set up camp under the shelter of a rock. Bodenham wanted to start a fire, but Vetch, who had been quietly chosen as the leader of the group, stopped him, explaining that the light could give away their position. "They'll think we're drowned and won't come after us," he said. So all that night, the miserable group huddled together without a fire.


Morning breaks clear and bright, and—free for the first time in ten years—they comprehend that their terrible journey has begun. "Where are we to go? How are we to live?" asks Bodenham, scanning the barren bush that stretches to the barren sea. "Gabbett, you've been out before—how's it done?"

Morning breaks clear and bright, and—free for the first time in ten years—they realize that their difficult journey has begun. "Where are we going? How are we supposed to live?" asks Bodenham, looking over the empty landscape that stretches to the empty sea. "Gabbett, you've been out before—how do we do this?"

"We'll make the shepherds' huts, and live on their tucker till we get a change o'clothes," said Gabbett, evading the main question. "We can follow the coast-line."

"We'll set up the shepherds' huts and eat their food until we get some new clothes," said Gabbett, dodging the main question. "We can follow the coastline."

"Steady, lads," said prudent Vetch; "we must sneak round yon sandhills, and so creep into the scrub. If they've a good glass at the Neck, they can see us."

"Steady, guys," said cautious Vetch; "we need to sneak around those sand dunes and make our way into the brush. If they have a good scope at the Neck, they'll spot us."

"It does seem close," said Bodenham, "I could pitch a stone on to the guard-house. Good-by, you bloody spot!" he adds, with sudden rage, shaking his fist vindictively at the penitentiary, "I don't want to see you no more till the Day o' Judgment."

"It really feels close," said Bodenham, "I could throw a stone onto the guardhouse. Goodbye, you bloody place!" he added, with sudden anger, shaking his fist angrily at the prison, "I don't want to see you again until Judgment Day."

Vetch divides the provisions, and they travel all that day until dark night. The scrub is prickly and dense. Their clothes are torn, their hands and feet bleeding. Already they feel out-wearied. No one pursuing, they light a fire, and sleep. The second day they come to a sandy spit that runs out into the sea, and find that they have got too far to the eastward, and must follow the shore-line to East Bay Neck. Back through the scrub they drag their heavy feet. That night they eat the last crumb of the loaf. The third day at high noon, after some toilsome walking, they reach a big hill, now called Collins's Mount, and see the upper link of the ear-ring, the isthmus of East Bay[Pg 3751] Neck, at their feet. A few rocks are on their right hand, and blue in the lovely distance lies hated Maria Island. "We must keep well to the eastward," said Greenhill, "or we shall fall in with the settlers and get taken." So, passing the isthmus, they strike into the bush along the shore, and tightening their belts over their gnawing bellies, camp under some low-lying hills.

Vetch divides the supplies, and they travel all day until dark. The underbrush is thick and prickly. Their clothes are torn, and their hands and feet are bleeding. They're already feeling exhausted. With no one chasing them, they light a fire and sleep. On the second day, they reach a sandy point that juts out into the sea and realize they've gone too far eastward, so they need to follow the shoreline to East Bay Neck. They drag their heavy feet back through the underbrush. That night, they eat the last bit of bread. On the third day, at noon, after a tough walk, they reach a large hill now called Collins's Mount, and see the upper part of the ear-ring, the isthmus of East Bay[Pg 3751] Neck, below them. A few rocks are to their right, and in the beautiful distance lies the dreaded Maria Island. "We need to stay far to the east," Greenhill says, "or we might run into the settlers and get caught." So, passing the isthmus, they head into the bush along the shore and tighten their belts over their gnawing stomachs, camping under some low hills.

The fourth day is notable for the indisposition of Bodenham, who is a bad walker, and falling behind, delays the party by frequent cooeys. Gabbett threatens him with a worse fate than sore feet if he lingers. Luckily, that evening Greenhill espies a hut; but not trusting to the friendship of the occupant, they wait until he quits it in the morning, and then send Vetch to forage. Vetch, secretly congratulating himself on having by his counsel prevented violence, returns bending under half a bag of flour. "You'd better carry the flour," said he to Gabbett, "and give me the axe." Gabbett eyes him for a while, as if struck by his puny form, but finally gives the axe to his mate Sanders. That day they creep along cautiously between the sea and the hills, camping at a creek. Vetch, after much search, finds a handful of berries, and adds them to the main stock. Half of this handful is eaten at once, the other half reserved for "to-morrow." The next day they come to an arm of the sea, and as they struggle northward Maria Island disappears, and with it all danger from telescopes. That evening they reach the camping-ground by twos and threes; and each wonders—between the paroxysms of hunger—if his face is as haggard and his eyes as blood-shot as those of his neighbor.

The fourth day stands out because Bodenham isn't feeling well. He's not a good walker, and falling behind often slows the group down with his frequent calls. Gabbett threatens him with something worse than sore feet if he doesn't keep up. Fortunately, that evening Greenhill spots a hut, but not trusting the person inside, they wait until he leaves in the morning before sending Vetch to look for supplies. Vetch, secretly pleased that his advice prevented a confrontation, comes back carrying half a bag of flour. "You'd better carry the flour," he tells Gabbett, "and give me the axe." Gabbett looks at him for a moment, as if considering his small stature, but finally hands the axe to his teammate Sanders. That day they move cautiously between the sea and the hills, camping by a creek. After a lot of searching, Vetch finds a handful of berries and adds them to their main supply. They eat half of it right away and save the other half for "tomorrow." The next day they reach an inlet, and as they push northward, Maria Island fades away, taking with it the danger of being seen through telescopes. That evening, they arrive at the campsite in pairs and small groups, each person wondering—between fits of hunger—if his face looks as haggard and his eyes as bloodshot as those of his neighbor.

On the seventh day Bodenham says his feet are so bad he can't walk, and Greenhill, with a greedy look at the berries, bids him stay behind. Being in a very weak condition, he takes his companion at his word, and drops off about noon the next day. Gabbett, discovering this defection, however, goes back, and in an hour or so appears, driving the wretched creature before him with blows, as a sheep is driven to the shambles. Greenhill remonstrates at another mouth being thus forced upon the party, but the giant silences him with a hideous glance. Jemmy Vetch remembers that Greenhill accompanied Gabbett once before, and feels uncomfortable. He gives hint of his suspicions to Sanders, but Sanders only laughs. It is horribly evident that there is an understanding among the three.[Pg 3752]

On the seventh day, Bodenham complains that his feet hurt so badly he can't walk, and Greenhill, eyeing the berries greedily, tells him to stay behind. Weak and exhausted, Bodenham takes his friend's advice and falls asleep around noon the next day. However, Gabbett, noticing this absence, goes back and soon returns, roughly pushing the miserable guy along as if he were a sheep herded to slaughter. Greenhill protests about having another mouth to feed in their group, but Gabbett silences him with a menacing glare. Jemmy Vetch recalls that Greenhill has teamed up with Gabbett before, making him uneasy. He shares his suspicions with Sanders, but Sanders just laughs it off. It's painfully clear that the three of them are in cahoots.[Pg 3752]

The ninth sun of their freedom, rising upon sandy and barren hillocks, bristling thick with cruel scrub, sees the six famine-stricken wretches cursing their God, and yet afraid to die. All round is the fruitless, shadeless, shelterless bush. Above, the pitiless heaven. In the distance the remorseless sea. Something terrible must happen. That gray wilderness, arched by gray heaven stooping to gray sea, is a fitting keeper of hideous secrets. Vetch suggests that Oyster Bay cannot be far to the eastward,—the line of ocean is deceitfully close,—and though such a proceeding will take them out of their course, they resolve to make for it. After hobbling five miles they seem no nearer than before, and nigh dead with fatigue and starvation, sink despairingly upon the ground. Vetch thinks Gabbett's eyes have a wolfish glare in them, and instinctively draws off from him. Said Greenhill, in the course of a dismal conversation, "I am so weak that I could eat a piece of a man."

The ninth day of their freedom dawns on the sandy, barren hills thick with harsh scrub, where six starving people curse their God yet fear death. All around them is fruitless, shadeless, and without shelter. Above looms a merciless sky. In the distance lies a relentless sea. Something terrible is bound to happen. That gray wilderness, under a gray sky meeting a gray sea, is a fitting keeper of horrific secrets. Vetch believes Oyster Bay isn't too far to the east—the line of ocean looks deceptively close—and although heading that way will take them off their path, they decide to go for it. After struggling for five miles, they seem no closer than before, and nearly dead from exhaustion and hunger, they collapse onto the ground in despair. Vetch notices a wolfish glare in Gabbett's eyes and instinctively moves away from him. During a gloomy conversation, Greenhill says, "I'm so weak I could eat a piece of a person."

On the tenth day Bodenham refuses to stir, and the others, being scarcely able to drag along their limbs, sit on the ground about him. Greenhill, eyeing the prostrate man, said slowly, "I have seen the same done before, boys, and it tasted like pork."

On the tenth day, Bodenham refuses to move, and the others, barely able to drag their limbs, sit on the ground around him. Greenhill, looking at the man lying down, said slowly, "I've seen this before, guys, and it tasted like pork."

Vetch, hearing his savage comrade give utterance to a thought all had secretly cherished, speaks out, crying, "It would be murder to do it; and then perhaps we couldn't eat it."

Vetch, hearing his fierce companion express a thought that everyone had secretly shared, spoke up, saying, "That would be murder to do; and besides, we might not even be able to eat it."

"Oh," said Gabbett, with a grin, "I'll warrant you that; but you must all have a hand in it."

"Oh," Gabbett said with a grin, "I can bet on that; but you all have to pitch in."

Gabbett, Sanders, and Greenhill then go aside, and presently Sanders, coming to the Crow, said, "He consented to act as flogger. He deserves it."

Gabbett, Sanders, and Greenhill step aside, and soon after, Sanders approaches the Crow and says, "He agreed to be the flogger. He deserves it."

"So did Gabbett, for that matter," shudders Vetch.

"So did Gabbett, for that matter," Vetch shudders.

"Ay, but Bodenham's feet are sore," said Sanders, "and 'tis a pity to leave him."

"Ay, but Bodenham's feet hurt," said Sanders, "and it's a shame to leave him."

Having no fire, they made a little break-wind; and Vetch, half dozing behind this, at about three in the morning hears some one cry out "Christ!" and awakes, sweating ice.

Having no fire, they built a small windbreak; and Vetch, half dozing behind it, wakes up around three in the morning hearing someone shout "Christ!" and finds himself sweating cold.

No one but Gabbett and Greenhill would eat that night. That savage pair, however, make a fire, fling ghastly fragments on the embers, and eat the broil before it is right warm. In the morning the frightful carcass is divided.

No one except Gabbett and Greenhill would eat that night. That brutal pair, however, builds a fire, tosses horrible chunks on the embers, and eats the meat before it’s even warm. In the morning, the gruesome remains are split up.

That day's march takes place in silence, and at the mid-day halt Cornelius volunteers to carry the billy, affecting great restoration from the food. Vetch gives it him, and in half an[Pg 3753] hour afterward Cornelius is missing. Gabbett and Greenhill pursue him in vain, and return with curses. "He'll die like a dog," said Greenhill, "alone in the bush." Jemmy Vetch, with his intellect acute as ever, thinks that Cornelius prefers such a death to the one in store for him, but says nothing.

That day's march happens in silence, and at the lunch break, Cornelius offers to carry the billy, gaining a lot of energy from the food. Vetch hands it to him, and half an hour later, Cornelius is gone. Gabbett and Greenhill go after him but return empty-handed and swearing. "He'll die like a dog," Greenhill says, "alone in the bush." Jemmy Vetch, as sharp as ever, thinks that Cornelius would rather die this way than face the fate waiting for him, but he keeps it to himself.

The twelfth morning dawns wet and misty, but Vetch, seeing the provision running short, strives to be cheerful, telling stories of men who have escaped greater peril. Vetch feels with dismay that he is the weakest of the party, but has some sort of ludicro-horrible consolation in remembering that he is also the leanest. They come to a creek that afternoon, and look until nightfall in vain for a crossing-place. The next day Gabbett and Vetch swim across, and Vetch directs Gabbett to cut a long sapling, which being stretched across the water, is seized by Greenhill and the Moocher, who are dragged over.

The twelfth morning arrives damp and foggy, but Vetch, noticing their supplies dwindling, tries to stay upbeat by sharing stories of people who have faced worse dangers. He feels disheartened, realizing he’s the weakest one in the group, but finds some odd comfort in the fact that he’s also the skinniest. That afternoon, they reach a creek and search in vain for a crossing until nightfall. The next day, Gabbett and Vetch swim across, and Vetch tells Gabbett to cut a long sapling. Once they stretch it across the water, Greenhill and the Moocher grab hold of it and are pulled over.

"What would you do without me?" said the Crow, with a ghastly grin.

"What would you do without me?" said the Crow, with a creepy grin.

They cannot kindle a fire, for Greenhill, who carries the tinder, has allowed it to get wet. The giant swings his axe in savage anger at enforced cold, and Vetch takes an opportunity to remark privately to him what a big man Greenhill is.

They can't start a fire because Greenhill, who has the tinder, let it get wet. The giant swings his axe in furious frustration at the unavoidable cold, and Vetch takes a moment to privately comment to him on what a big man Greenhill is.

On the fourteenth day they can scarcely crawl, and their limbs pain them. Greenhill, who is the weakest, sees Gabbett and the Moocher go aside to consult, and crawling to the Crow, whimpers, "For God's sake, Jemmy, don't let 'em murder me!"

On the fourteenth day, they can barely crawl, and their limbs hurt. Greenhill, who is the weakest, notices Gabbett and the Moocher stepping aside to talk, and crawling over to the Crow, he pleads, "Please, Jemmy, don’t let them kill me!"

"I can't help you," says Vetch, looking about in terror. "Think of poor Tom Bodenham."

"I can't help you," Vetch says, looking around in fear. "Think of poor Tom Bodenham."

"But he was no murderer. If they kill me, I shall go to hell with Tom's blood on my soul."

"But he wasn't a murderer. If they kill me, I'll go to hell with Tom's blood on my conscience."

He writhes on the ground in sickening terror, and Gabbett, arriving, bids Vetch bring wood for the fire. Vetch going, sees Greenhill clinging to wolfish Gabbett's knees, and Sanders calls after him, "You will hear it presently, Jem."

He writhes on the ground in disturbing fear, and Gabbett, arriving, tells Vetch to bring wood for the fire. As Vetch leaves, he sees Greenhill gripping Gabbett's knees like a wolf, and Sanders calls out to him, "You’ll hear it soon, Jem."

The nervous Crow puts his hands to his ears, but is conscious, nevertheless, of a dull crash and a groan. When he comes back, Gabbett is putting on the dead man's shoes, which are better than his own.

The anxious Crow covers his ears but is still aware of a heavy crash and a groan. When he returns, Gabbett is putting on the dead man's shoes, which are nicer than his own.

"We'll stop here a day or so and rest," said he, "now we've got provisions."

"We'll take a break here for a day or so and rest," he said, "now that we have supplies."

Two more days pass, and the three, eying each other suspiciously, resume their march. The third day—the sixteenth of[Pg 3754] their awful journey—such portions of the carcass as they have with them prove unfit to eat. They look into each other's famine-sharpened faces, and wonder "Who next?"

Two more days go by, and the three of them, eyeing each other warily, continue on their journey. On the third day— the sixteenth of[Pg 3754] their terrible trek—what little meat they have left turns out to be inedible. They glance at each other's gaunt faces and think, "Who will be next?"

"We must all die together," said Sanders, quickly, "before anything else must happen."

"We all have to die together," Sanders said quickly, "before anything else happens."

Vetch marks the terror concealed in the words, and when the dreaded giant is out of ear-shot, says, "For God's sake, let's go on alone, Alick. You see what sort of a cove that Gabbett is,—he'd kill his father before he'd fast one day."

Vetch highlights the fear hidden in his words, and when the feared giant is out of earshot, he says, "For God's sake, let's go on without him, Alick. Look at what kind of guy Gabbett is—he’d kill his own father before he’d skip a meal for even one day."

They made for the bush, but the giant turned and strode toward them. Vetch skipped nimbly on one side, but Gabbett struck the Moocher on the forehead with the axe. "Help! Jem, help!" cried the victim, cut but not fatally, and in the strength of his desperation tore the axe from the monster who bore it, and flung it to Vetch. "Keep it. Jemmy," he cried; "let's have no more murder done!"

They headed for the bushes, but the giant turned and walked toward them. Vetch quickly moved to one side, but Gabbett hit the Moocher on the forehead with the axe. "Help! Jem, help!" shouted the victim, wounded but not fatally. In a surge of desperation, he wrestled the axe away from the monster and threw it to Vetch. "Take it, Jemmy," he yelled; "let's not do any more killing!"

They fare again through the horrible bush until nightfall, when Vetch, in a strange voice, called the giant to him.

They made their way through the awful thicket until night fell, when Vetch, with an unusual tone, called the giant over to him.

"He must die."

"He has to die."

"Either you or he," laughs Gabbett. "Give me the axe."

"Either you or him," laughs Gabbett. "Give me the axe."

"No, no," said the Crow, his thin malignant face distorted by a horrible resolution. "I'll keep the axe. Stand back! You shall hold him, and I'll do the job."

"No, no," said the Crow, his sharp, sinister face twisted by a terrible determination. "I'll keep the axe. Step back! You hold him, and I’ll take care of it."

Sanders, seeing them approach, knew his end had come, and submitted, crying, "Give me half an hour to pray for myself." They consent, and the bewildered wretch knelt down and folded his hands like a child. His big stupid face worked with emotion. His great cracked lips moved in desperate agony. He wagged his head from side to side, in pitiful confusion of his brutalized senses. "I can't think o' the words, Jem!"

Sanders, seeing them come closer, realized his time was up and said, crying, "Give me half an hour to pray for myself." They agreed, and the confused man knelt down and clasped his hands like a child. His large, blank face was filled with emotion. His big, cracked lips moved in desperate pain. He shook his head back and forth, overwhelmed by his battered senses. "I can't think of the words, Jem!"

"Pah," snarled the cripple, swinging the axe, "we can't starve here all night."

"Pah," growled the disabled man, swinging the axe, "we can't just starve here all night."

Four days had passed, and the two survivors of this awful journey sat watching each other. The gaunt giant, his eyes gleaming with hate and hunger, sat sentinel over the dwarf. The dwarf, chuckling at his superior sagacity, clutched the fatal axe. For two days they had not spoken to each other. For two days each had promised himself that on the next his companion must sleep—and die. Vetch comprehended the devilish scheme of the monster who had entrapped five of his fellow-beings to aid him by their deaths to his own safety, and held aloof.[Pg 3755] Gabbett watched to snatch the weapon from his companion, and make the odds even for once and forever. In the daytime they traveled on, seeking each a pretext to creep behind the other. In the night-time when they feigned slumber, each stealthily raising a head caught the wakeful glance of his companion. Vetch felt his strength deserting him, and his brain overpowered by fatigue. Surely the giant, muttering, gesticulating, and slavering at the mouth, was on the road to madness. Would the monster find opportunity to rush at him, and braving the blood-stained axe, kill him by main force? or would he sleep, and be himself a victim? Unhappy Vetch! It is the terrible privilege of insanity to be sleepless.

Four days had gone by, and the two survivors of this horrific journey sat watching each other. The gaunt giant, his eyes shining with hatred and hunger, stood guard over the dwarf. The dwarf, chuckling at his obvious intelligence, gripped the deadly axe. They hadn't spoken for two days. Each had promised himself that the next day, his companion would have to sleep—and die. Vetch understood the wicked plan of the monster who had lured five others to their deaths for his own safety, and kept his distance.[Pg 3755] Gabbett waited to snatch the weapon from his companion, hoping to even the odds once and for all. During the day, they traveled on, each looking for a reason to creep behind the other. At night, while pretending to sleep, each stealthily lifted his head to catch the watchful gaze of the other. Vetch felt his strength slipping away, and his mind overwhelmed by exhaustion. Surely the giant, muttering, gesturing, and drooling, was on the brink of madness. Would the monster find a chance to launch himself at Vetch and, despite the blood-stained axe, kill him outright? Or would Vetch fall asleep and become the next victim? Poor Vetch! It’s a cruel aspect of insanity that it cannot find rest.

On the fifth day, Vetch, creeping behind a tree, takes off his belt, and makes a noose. He will hang himself. He gets one end of the belt over a bough, and then his cowardice bids him pause. Gabbett approaches; he tries to evade him, and steal away into the bush. In vain. The insatiable giant, ravenous with famine and sustained by madness, is not to be shaken off. Vetch tries to run, but his legs bend under him. The axe that has tried to drink so much blood feels heavy as lead. He will fling it away. No—he dares not. Night falls again. He must rest, or go mad. His limbs are powerless. His eyelids are glued together. He sleeps as he stands. This horrible thing must be a dream. He is at Port Arthur, or will wake on his pallet in the penny lodging-house he slept at when a boy. Is that the deputy come to wake him to the torment of living? It is not time—surely not time yet. He sleeps—and the giant, grinning with ferocious joy, approaches on clumsy tiptoe and seizes the coveted axe.

On the fifth day, Vetch, hiding behind a tree, takes off his belt and makes a noose. He plans to hang himself. He gets one end of the belt over a branch, but then his fear makes him hesitate. Gabbett approaches; he tries to avoid him and slip away into the bushes. It's no use. The insatiable giant, driven by hunger and madness, won’t let him escape. Vetch tries to run, but his legs give way beneath him. The axe, which has sought so much blood, feels as heavy as lead. He wants to throw it away. No—he can’t. Night falls again. He has to rest or he’ll lose his mind. His limbs feel weak. His eyelids are stuck together. He dozes while standing. This terrible situation must be a dream. He’s at Port Arthur, or he’ll wake up on the cot in the cheap boarding house he stayed in as a boy. Is that the deputy come to rouse him to the agony of life? It can’t be time—surely it’s not time yet. He sleeps—and the giant, grinning with vicious delight, approaches on clumsy tiptoe and grabs the desired axe.

On the northeast coast of Van Diemen's Land is a place called St. Helen's Point, and a certain skipper, being in want of fresh water, landing there with a boat's crew, found on the banks of the creek a gaunt and blood-stained man, clad in tattered yellow, who carried on his back an axe and a bundle. When the sailors came within sight of him he made signs to them to approach, and opening his bundle with much ceremony, offered them some of its contents. Filled with horror at what the maniac displayed, they seized and bound him. At Hobart Town he was recognized as the only survivor of the nine desperadoes who had escaped from Colonel Arthur's "natural penitentiary."

On the northeast coast of Tasmania, there’s a spot called St. Helen's Point. A captain, needing fresh water, took his crew there and discovered a thin, bloodied man wearing torn yellow clothes, who had an axe and a bundle on his back. When the sailors saw him, he gestured for them to come closer and, with great ceremony, opened his bundle to show them its contents. Horrified by what the maniac revealed, they captured and tied him up. When they got to Hobart Town, he was recognized as the only survivor of the nine criminals who had escaped from Colonel Arthur's "natural penitentiary."


[Pg 3756]

[Pg 3756]

MATTHIAS CLAUDIUS

(1740-1815)

M

atthias Claudius, best known as "the Wandsbecker Bote" (the Messenger from Wandsbeck), was born at Reinfeld in Holstein, August 15th, 1740. He was of excellent stock, coming from a long line of clergymen. It was said that scarcely another family in Schleswig-Holstein had given to the church so many sons.

atthias Claudius, better known as "the Wandsbecker Bote" (the Messenger from Wandsbeck), was born in Reinfeld, Holstein, on August 15th, 1740. He came from a prominent family with a long history of clergymen. It was said that hardly any other family in Schleswig-Holstein had contributed so many sons to the church.

There is but little to record of the quiet boyhood passed in the picturesque stillness of the North German village. At the outset the education of Claudius was conducted by his father, the village pastor. From beginning to end his life was simple, moderate, and well ordered. After finishing his school days at Ploen, he entered the University of Jena (1759), with the intention of studying theology, in order to follow the traditions of the family and enter the ministry. This idea he was soon obliged to relinquish on account of a pulmonary weakness, and he turned instead to the study of jurisprudence. His strongest attraction was towards literature. He became a member of the literary guild in Jena; and later, when he had attained fame as the "Wandsbecker Bote," he was intimately associated with Voss, F.L. Stolberg, Herder, and others of the Göttingen fraternity. His first verses, published in Jena in 1763, under the title "Tändeleien und Erzählungen' (Trifles and Tales), gave no indication of his talents, and were no more than the usual student efforts of unconscious imitation; they have absolutely no poetic value, and are interesting only as they indicate a stage of development. In editing his works in later years, Claudius preserved of this early poetry only one song, 'An eine Quelle' (To a Spring).

There's not much to say about the quiet childhood spent in the picturesque stillness of a North German village. At first, Claudius's education was handled by his father, the village pastor. His life was simple, moderate, and well-organized from start to finish. After finishing school in Ploen, he enrolled at the University of Jena in 1759, intending to study theology and follow in his family's traditions by entering the ministry. However, due to a lung condition, he had to abandon this idea and switched to studying law. His greatest interest was in literature. He became a member of the literary guild in Jena, and later, when he gained fame as the "Wandsbecker Bote," he was closely associated with Voss, F.L. Stolberg, Herder, and other members of the Göttingen group. His first poems, published in Jena in 1763 under the title "Tändeleien und Erzählungen" (Trifles and Tales), showed no sign of his talent and were nothing more than typical student attempts at unconscious imitation; they hold no poetic value and are interesting only as a sign of his development. In later years, when compiling his works, Claudius kept only one of these early poems, "An eine Quelle" (To a Spring).

Matthias Claudius Matthias Claudius

After leaving the university in 1764, he took a position as private secretary to Count Holstein in Copenhagen; and here, under the powerful influence of Klopstock, whose friendship was at this time the most potent element of his life, and in the brilliant circle which that poet had drawn around him, Claudius entered fully into[Pg 3757] the life of sentiment and ideas which conduced so largely to his intellectual development. Some years later, after a fallow period spent in the quiet of his father's house at Reinfeld, he settled at Wandsbeck, near Altona (1771), where in connection with Bode he published the Wandsbecker Bote, the popular weekly periodical so indissolubly associated with his name. His contributions under the name of "Asmus" found everywhere the warmest acceptance. In 1775, through Herder's recommendation, Claudius was appointed Chief Land Commissioner at Darmstadt; but circumstances rendering the position uncongenial, he returned to his beloved Wandsbeck, where he supported his family by his pen until 1788, when Crown Prince Frederick of Denmark appointed him revisor of the Holstein Bank at Altona. He died in Hamburg, January 1st, 1815, in the house of his son-in-law, the bookseller Perthes.

After leaving university in 1764, he became the private secretary to Count Holstein in Copenhagen. There, under the strong influence of Klopstock, whose friendship was the most important part of his life at that time, and in the vibrant circle that the poet had created around him, Claudius fully immersed himself in the life of feelings and ideas that greatly contributed to his intellectual growth. A few years later, after a quiet period spent at his father's home in Reinfeld, he moved to Wandsbeck, near Altona (1771), where he collaborated with Bode to publish the Wandsbecker Bote, the popular weekly magazine that is closely associated with his name. His writings under the pen name "Asmus" were widely embraced. In 1775, thanks to Herder's recommendation, Claudius was appointed Chief Land Commissioner in Darmstadt; however, he found the position unsatisfactory and returned to his beloved Wandsbeck, supporting his family through his writing until 1788 when Crown Prince Frederick of Denmark appointed him as a revisor for the Holstein Bank in Altona. He passed away in Hamburg on January 1, 1815, in the home of his son-in-law, the bookseller Perthes.

A collection of his works, with the title 'Asmus omnia sua secum portans, oder Sämmtliche Werke des Wandsbecker Boten' (The Collected Works of the Wandsbeck Messenger), appeared at Hamburg, 1775-1812. These collected works comprise songs, romances, fables, poems, letters, etc., originally published in various places. The translation of Saint Martin and Fénelon marked the pietistic spirit of his later years, and is in strong contrast to the exuberance which produced the 'Rheinweinlied' (Rhine Wine Song) and 'Urian's Reise um die Welt' (Urian's Journey around the World).

A collection of his works, titled 'Asmus omnia sua secum portans, oder Sämmtliche Werke des Wandsbecker Boten' (The Collected Works of the Wandsbeck Messenger), was published in Hamburg from 1775 to 1812. This collection includes songs, romances, fables, poems, letters, and more, originally published in various places. The translations of Saint Martin and Fénelon reflect the pietistic spirit of his later years, which contrasts sharply with the lively energy that produced the 'Rheinweinlied' (Rhine Wine Song) and 'Urian's Reise um die Welt' (Urian's Journey around the World).

Claudius as a poet won the hearts of his countrymen. His verses express his idyllic love of nature and his sympathy with rustic life. The poet and the man are one. His pure and simple style appealed to the popular taste, and some of his lyrics have become genuine folk-songs.

Claudius, as a poet, captured the hearts of his fellow countrymen. His verses reflect his idealized love for nature and his connection to rural life. The poet and the person are the same. His clear and straightforward style resonated with the public, and some of his songs have turned into true folk songs.


SPECULATIONS ON NEW YEAR'S DAY

From the Wandsbecker Bote

A happy new year! A happy new year to my dear country, the land of old integrity and truth! A happy new year to friends and enemies, Christians and Turks, Hottentots and Cannibals! To all on whom God permits his sun to rise and his rain to fall! Also to the poor negro slaves who have to work all day in the hot sun. It's wholly a glorious day, the New Year's Day! At other times I can bear that a man should be a little bit patriotic, and not make court to other nations. True, one must not speak evil of any nation. The wiser part are everywhere silent; and who would revile a whole nation for the[Pg 3758] sake of the loud ones? As I said, I can bear at other times that a man should be a little patriotic: but on New Year's Day my patriotism is dead as a mouse, and it seems to me on that day as if we were all brothers, and had one Father who is in heaven; as if all the goods of the world were water which God has created for all men, as I once heard it said.

Happy New Year! Happy New Year to my beloved country, the land of integrity and truth! Happy New Year to friends and foes, Christians and Muslims, Hottentots and Cannibals! To everyone on whom God lets his sun shine and his rain fall! Also to the poor Black slaves who have to toil all day in the scorching sun. It's truly a glorious day, New Year's Day! At other times, I can accept that someone might be a little patriotic and not cater to other nations. True, one shouldn’t speak ill of any nation. The wise ones are usually quiet; who would criticize an entire nation because of the loudmouths? As I mentioned, I can tolerate a little patriotism at other times: but on New Year's Day, my patriotism feels completely absent, and it seems to me on that day that we are all brothers, with one Father in heaven; as if all the resources of the world were just water that God created for everyone, as I once heard someone say.

And so I am accustomed, every New Year's morning, to sit down on a stone by the wayside, to scratch with my staff in the sand before me, and to think of this and of that. Not of my readers. I hold them in all honor: but on New Year's morning, on the stone by the wayside, I think not of them; but I sit there and think that during the past year I saw the sun rise so often, and the moon,—that I saw so many rainbows and flowers, and breathed the air so often, and drank from the brook,—and then I do not like to look up, and I take with both hands my cap from my head and look into that.

So every New Year's morning, I'm used to sitting down on a stone by the roadside, scratching in the sand with my stick, and thinking about various things. Not about my readers. I hold them in high regard, but on New Year's morning, on that stone by the roadside, I don't think of them; instead, I reflect on how many times I've seen the sun rise and set over the past year, the moon, how many rainbows I've seen, flowers I've admired, how often I’ve breathed the fresh air, and how many times I've drunk from the brook. Then I prefer not to look up, so I take my cap off with both hands and look into it.

Then I think also of my acquaintances who have died during the year; and how they can talk now with Socrates and Numa, and other men of whom I have heard so much good, and with John Huss. And then it seems as if graves opened round me, and shadows with bald crowns and long gray beards came out of them and shook the dust out of their beards. That must be the work of the "Everlasting Huntsman," who has his doings about the twelfth. The old pious long-beards would fain sleep. But a glad new year to your memory and to the ashes in your graves!

Then I also think about my friends who have passed away this year; and how they can now talk with Socrates and Numa, and other great figures I've heard so much about, along with John Huss. It feels like the graves around me are opening up, and shadows with bald heads and long gray beards are stepping out and shaking the dust from their beards. That must be the work of the "Everlasting Huntsman," who tends to his business around the twelfth. The old pious figures would prefer to rest. But here’s to a happy new year for your memory and for the ashes in your graves!


RHINE WINE

Wrap the glass in a laurel wreath, the vintage smooth, And drink it happily dry!
Across the farthest reaches of Europe, know this, my worthy friend,
You'll be trying in vain for that.
Neither Hungary nor Poland has ever been able to boast it: And about Gallia's vine,
Saint Veit the Ritter can toast to it, if he wishes,—
We Germans love the Rhine.
We thank our homeland for such a blessing,
And many more besides;
And many more, even though they show little possession,
Deserving of our love and pride.
[Pg 3759]
Not everywhere does the vine decorate our border,
The mountains also show,
That harbor in their hearts is filled with chaos;
Not worth their space below.
The hills of Thuringia, for example, are rising. To raise a juice like wine; But that's all; no joy or song to inspire, It doesn't come from the vine.
And other hills, with hidden treasures shining,
The wine is way too cold; Though iron ores and cobalt are increasing there,
And 'chance some insignificant gold.
The Rhine—oh, the Rhine—where the vibrant fields flourish!
Oh, blessed be the Rhine! On its banks, the rich drinks are brewed. Of this comforting wine.
Cheers to the Rhine! And to every new tomorrow! Be joy and music yours!
And when we encounter a child who is in need and distress,
We’ll send him to the Rhine.

WINTER

A SONG TO BE SUNG BEHIND THE STOVE

Old Winter is the guy for me—
Brave, dependable, and steady; He has nerves of steel and bones of brass:
Come snow, come wind, he's ready!
If any man was truly well, it's him; He doesn't keep a fire in his room,
And yet is free from cold and cough. In the coldest December.
He gets dressed outside in the morning,
He doesn't need to warm up first; Toothache and rheumatism he'll scorn,
And colic doesn't alarm him.
In summer, when the woods resonate, He asks, "What do these noises mean?" [Pg 3760]He hates warm sounds and everything warm. Hates the most.
But when the fox barks loudly; When the warm fire is crackling; When kids gather around the chimney, All shivering and clapping;—
When stone and bone break with frost,
Pond and lake are breaking apart,—
Then you might see his old sides tremble,
His body is filled with such joy.
Near the North Pole, on the shore,
He has a cold tower; Also in beautiful Switzerland
He has a summer retreat.
So back and forth—now here—now there—
His regiments maneuver; When he passes by, we stand and stare,
And can’t help but shiver.
WINTER WINTER.
Photogravure from a painting by L. Munthe.

NIGHT SONG

The moon is shining brightly in its glory,
And golden stars surround her; The skies are clear and bright; Trees cast a growing shadow;
And slowly off the field
A mist is rising silver-white.
Night's curtains are closing now Half a world, resting In peaceful and sacred trust; Everything feels like one huge, quiet room,
Where tired hearts remember No more the troubles of the past.

Translations of Charles T. Brooks.

Charles T. Brooks' translations.


[Pg 3761]

[Pg 3761]

HENRY CLAY

(1777-1852)

BY JOHN R. PROCTER

H

enry Clay must not be judged as an orator by his reported speeches, which are but skeletons of the masterly originals, but by the lasting effect of these speeches on those who heard them, and by his ability as an originator of important measures and his success in carrying these measures to a conclusion by convincing and powerful oratory. Judged by his achievements and by his wide-spread influence, he must take rank as a statesman and orator of pre-eminent ability. The son of a poor Baptist clergyman, with but scant advantages for acquiring an education; leaving home at an early age and going among strangers to a community where family ties and social connections were a controlling element;—this poor boy, with no family influence, assumed at once, by sheer force of character and ability, a leadership which he held undisputed until his death. And years after he had passed away, it was the "followers of Henry Clay" who kept Kentucky from joining the States of the South in their unsuccessful efforts to withdraw from the Union.

Henry Clay shouldn't be judged as an orator by his recorded speeches, which are just bare outlines of the masterful originals, but by the lasting impact of those speeches on the audience and by his capability as a pioneer of significant initiatives and his success in bringing those initiatives to fruition through compelling and effective speeches. Based on his accomplishments and his widespread influence, he deserves to be recognized as a statesman and orator of extraordinary talent. The son of a poor Baptist minister, with very limited opportunities for education; leaving home at a young age and moving to a community where family ties and social connections played a major role;—this underprivileged boy, lacking family support, quickly took on leadership through sheer strength of character and talent, a position he maintained without challenge until his death. Even years after he was gone, it was the "followers of Henry Clay" who prevented Kentucky from joining the Southern States in their unsuccessful attempts to secede from the Union.

Of his oratory Robert C. Winthrop wrote after a lapse of years: "I can only bear witness to an impressiveness of speech never exceeded, if ever equaled, within an experience of half a century, during which I have listened to many of the greatest orators on both sides of the Atlantic." As a parliamentary leader, Rhodes calls him the greatest in our history. "His leadership," says Mr. Schurz, "was not of that mean order which merely contrives to organize a personal following; it was the leadership of a statesman zealously striving to promote great public interests."

Of his speaking skills, Robert C. Winthrop wrote years later: "I can only attest to a level of speech that has never been matched, if even reached, in my experience of fifty years, during which I've listened to many of the greatest speakers on both sides of the Atlantic." As a parliamentary leader, Rhodes refers to him as the greatest in our history. "His leadership," Mr. Schurz states, "was not the lowly kind that simply manages to rally a personal following; it was the leadership of a statesman passionately working to advance important public interests."

As a presiding officer he was the most commanding Speaker the National House of Representatives has ever had. Winthrop, who served long with him in Congress, said of him:—"No abler or more commanding presiding officer ever sat in the Speaker's chair on either side of the Atlantic. Prompt, dignified, resolute, fearless, he had a combination of intellectual and physical qualities which made him a natural ruler over men." He was six times elected Speaker, sometimes almost by acclamation; and during the many years which he presided over the House not one of his decisions was ever reversed.

As a presiding officer, he was the strongest Speaker the National House of Representatives has ever had. Winthrop, who worked alongside him in Congress for many years, remarked: "No more capable or commanding presiding officer has ever sat in the Speaker's chair on either side of the Atlantic. Quick, dignified, determined, and fearless, he had a blend of intellectual and physical traits that made him a natural leader." He was elected Speaker six times, sometimes nearly by unanimous agreement, and throughout his many years overseeing the House, not a single one of his decisions was ever overturned.

[Pg 3762]

[Pg 3762]

As a Secretary of State, during his term of four years the treaties with foreign countries negotiated by him exceeded in numbers all that had been negotiated by other secretaries, during the previous thirty-five years of our constitutional history. As a diplomat, he showed himself at Ghent more than a match for the trained diplomatists of the old world.

As Secretary of State, during his four-year term, the treaties with foreign countries he negotiated outnumbered all those negotiated by other secretaries in the previous thirty-five years of our constitutional history. As a diplomat, he proved to be more than a match for the skilled diplomats of the old world at Ghent.

And with all these he was—at his ideal country home, Ashland, surrounded by wooded lawns and fertile acres of beautiful blue-grass land—a most successful farmer and breeder of thoroughbred stock, from the Scotch collie to the thoroughbred race-horse. I have been told by one who knew him as a farmer that no one could guess nearer to the weight of a Shorthorn bullock than he. He was as much at home with horses and horsemen as with senators and diplomats. I have known many men who were friends and followers of Mr. Clay, and from the love and veneration these men had for his memory, I can well understand why the historian Rhodes says, "No man has been loved as the people of the United States loved Henry Clay."

And with all this, he was—at his ideal country home, Ashland, surrounded by wooded lawns and fertile acres of beautiful bluegrass land—a highly successful farmer and breeder of thoroughbred livestock, from Scotch collies to thoroughbred racehorses. I’ve been told by someone who knew him as a farmer that no one could guess the weight of a Shorthorn bull better than he could. He was just as comfortable with horses and horsemen as he was with senators and diplomats. I’ve known many men who were friends and admirers of Mr. Clay, and from the love and respect these men had for his memory, I can understand why the historian Rhodes says, “No man has been loved as the people of the United States loved Henry Clay.”

Clay seemed to have had honors and leadership thrust upon him. Arriving in Kentucky in 1797, he at once advocated the gradual emancipation of slaves, regardless of the strong prejudices to the contrary of the rich slaveholding community in which he had cast his lot; yet, unsolicited on his part, this community elected him to the State Legislature by a large majority in 1803, and before three years of service he was chosen by his fellow members to fill a vacancy in the United States Senate. And until his death in 1852, his constituents in Kentucky vied with each other in their desires to keep him as their representative in either the national Senate or House of Representatives. He entered the latter in 1811, and was selected as Speaker of that body almost by acclamation on the first day of his taking his seat. After a long life spent in his country's service he was elected unanimously to the Senate in 1848, despite party strife and the fact that the two parties were almost evenly divided in Kentucky.

Clay seemed to have had honors and leadership thrust upon him. Arriving in Kentucky in 1797, he immediately advocated for the gradual emancipation of slaves, despite the strong prejudices of the wealthy slaveholding community he found himself in; yet, unexpectedly, this community elected him to the State Legislature by a large majority in 1803, and within three years of service, he was chosen by his fellow members to fill a vacancy in the United States Senate. Until his death in 1852, his constituents in Kentucky competed with each other in their desire to keep him as their representative in either the national Senate or House of Representatives. He joined the latter in 1811 and was almost unanimously selected as Speaker of that body on his very first day. After a long life dedicated to his country's service, he was elected unanimously to the Senate in 1848, despite party conflicts and the fact that the two parties were nearly evenly divided in Kentucky.

No attempt can here be made to even recapitulate the events of importance connected with his long public services. I will call attention only to some of the most important measures which he carried by his magnificent leadership.

No attempt can be made here to even summarize the significant events related to his extensive public service. I will only highlight some of the most important measures that he achieved through his outstanding leadership.

HENRY CLAY. HENRY CLAY.

War of 1812

Clay assumed the leadership of those who urged resistance to the unjust and overbearing encroachments of Great Britain, and he more than any one else was instrumental in overcoming opposition and [Pg 3763]forcing a declaration of war. This war—a second war for independence, which changed this country from a disjointed confederacy liable to fall asunder, to a compact, powerful, and self-respecting Union—will ever be regarded as one of the crowning glories of his long and brilliant career. He proved more than a match in debate for Randolph, Quincy, and other able advocates for peace. When asked what we were to gain by war, he answered, "What are we not to lose by peace? Commerce, character,—a nation's best treasure, honor!"

Clay took the lead among those advocating for resistance against Britain's unjust and oppressive actions, and he played a crucial role in overcoming opposition and pushing for a declaration of war. This war—our second fight for independence—transformed the country from a disconnected confederation at risk of breaking apart into a strong, united, and self-respecting Union. It will always be seen as one of the highlights of his long and impressive career. He was more than capable of holding his own in debates against Randolph, Quincy, and other strong supporters of peace. When asked what we would gain from going to war, he replied, "What would we lose by staying at peace? Commerce, character—our nation's greatest treasures, and honor!"

In answer to the arguments that certificates of protection authorized by Congress were fraudulently used, his magnificent answer, "The colors that float from the mast-head should be the credentials of our seamen," electrified the patriots of the country. There is but a meagre report of this great speech, but the effect produced was overwhelming and bore down all opposition. It is said that men of both parties, forgetting all antipathies under the spell of his eloquence, wept together. Mr. Clay's first speech on entering Congress was in favor of the encouragement of domestic manufactures, mainly as a defensive measure in anticipation of a war with Great Britain; arguing that whatever doubts might be entertained as to the general policy of encouraging domestic manufactures by import duties, none could exist regarding the propriety of adopting measures for producing such articles as are requisite in times of war. If his measure for the increase of the standing army had been adopted in time, the humiliating reverses on land during the early part of the war would have been averted. He carried through a bill for the increase of the navy, and the brilliant naval victories of the war of 1812 followed. In the debate on the bill to provide for a standing army, it was argued that twenty-five thousand could not be had in the United States. Clay aroused the people of Kentucky to such enthusiasm that fifteen thousand men volunteered in that State alone, and members of Congress shouldered their muskets and joined the ranks.

In response to claims that the protection certificates issued by Congress were misused, his powerful statement, "The colors that fly from the masthead should be the credentials of our sailors," inspired the patriots of the nation. There is only a brief record of this impactful speech, but the effect it created was overwhelming and silenced all opposition. It’s said that members from both parties, forgetting their differences under the influence of his speech, cried together. Mr. Clay's first speech upon entering Congress supported boosting domestic manufacturing, mainly as a defensive strategy in preparation for a war with Great Britain; he argued that while there might be doubts about the general policy of encouraging domestic manufacturing through import duties, there could be no doubt about the necessity of producing items needed during wartime. If his proposal to expand the standing army had been implemented in time, the embarrassing defeats on land during the early stages of the war could have been avoided. He successfully passed a bill to increase the navy, which led to the remarkable naval victories of the War of 1812. During the debate on the bill to establish a standing army, it was claimed that it would be impossible to recruit twenty-five thousand troops in the United States. Clay motivated the people of Kentucky to such a degree that fifteen thousand men volunteered in that state alone, and members of Congress took up their muskets and joined the fight.

Treaty of Ghent

Henry Clay's faith in the destiny of his country, and his heroic determination that a continuation of the war was preferable to the terms proposed, prevented humiliating concessions. The American Commissioners were Henry Clay, John Quincy Adams, Albert Gallatin, James A. Bayard, and Jonathan Russell, and the British Commissioners Lord Gambier, Henry Goulbourn, and William Adams. The news received by Clay on his arrival in Europe was not calculated to inspire him with hope. From Mr. Bayard he received a[Pg 3764] letter (dated April 20th, 1814) with news of the triumph of the allies over Napoleon, and stating:—

Henry Clay's belief in his country's destiny and his strong determination to continue the war instead of accepting the proposed terms prevented any humiliating compromises. The American Commissioners were Henry Clay, John Quincy Adams, Albert Gallatin, James A. Bayard, and Jonathan Russell, while the British Commissioners were Lord Gambier, Henry Goulbourn, and William Adams. The news Clay received upon arriving in Europe was not encouraging. From Mr. Bayard, he got a[Pg 3764] letter (dated April 20th, 1814) with updates on the allies' victory over Napoleon, stating:—

"There is reason to think that it has materially changed the views of the British Ministry.... The great augmentation of their disposable force presents an additional temptation to prosecute the war."

"There’s reason to believe that it has significantly changed the perspectives of the British Ministry.... The substantial increase in their available forces creates an extra incentive to continue the war."

By the same mail Mr. Gallatin writes from London (April 22d, 1814):—

By the same mail, Mr. Gallatin writes from London (April 22, 1814):—

"You are sufficiently aware of the total change in our affairs produced by the late revolution, and by the restoration of universal peace in the European world, from which we are alone excluded. A well-organized and large army is at once liberated from any European employment, and ready, together with a superabundant naval force, to act independently against us. How ill prepared we are to meet it in a proper manner, no one knows better than yourself; but above all, our own divisions and the hostile attitude of the Eastern States give room to apprehend that a continuation of the war might prove vitally fatal to the United States."

"You are well aware of the complete change in our situation caused by the recent revolution and the restoration of peace across Europe, from which we remain excluded. A well-organized and large army is now free from European duties and ready, along with a large naval force, to act independently against us. No one knows better than you how unprepared we are to handle this properly; but most importantly, our own divisions and the hostile stance of the Eastern States make it concerning that a continuation of the war could be extremely dangerous for the United States."

Mr. Russell writes from Stockholm (July 2d, 1814):—

Mr. Russell writes from Stockholm (July 2, 1814):—

"My distress at the delay which our joint errand has encountered has almost been intolerable, and the kind of comfort I have received from Mr. Adams has afforded very little relief. His apprehensions are rather of a gloomy cast with regard to the result of our labors."

"My frustration with the delay we've faced in our joint task has been almost unbearable, and the little comfort I've gotten from Mr. Adams hasn't helped much at all. He seems quite pessimistic about how our efforts will turn out."

Mr. Crawford, our Minister to France, who with Clay favored a vigorous prosecution of the war, writes to him (July 4th, 1814):—

Mr. Crawford, our Minister to France, who along with Clay supported a strong prosecution of the war, writes to him (July 4th, 1814):—

"I am thoroughly convinced that the United States can never be called upon to treat under circumstances less auspicious than those which exist at the present moment, unless our internal bickerings shall continue to weaken the effects of the government."

"I truly believe that the United States will never face a situation as favorable as the one we have right now, unless our internal conflicts keep undermining the government's effectiveness."

With discouraging news from home, the seat of government taken, and the Capitol burned, the Eastern States opposing the war and threatening to withdraw from the Union, and his fellow commissioners in the despondent mood evidenced by the above-quoted letters,—it is amazing that Clay, whom some historians have called a compromiser by nature, opposed any and all concessions and wished that the war should go on.

With discouraging news from home, the government taken over, and the Capitol burned, the Eastern States against the war and threatening to pull out of the Union, and his fellow commissioners in the despondent mood shown in the letters mentioned above,—it’s surprising that Clay, whom some historians have described as a natural compromiser, opposed any and all concessions and wanted the war to continue.

By the third article of the treaty of 1783 it was agreed that citizens of the United States should not fish in the waters or cure fish on the land of any of the maritime provinces north of the United States after they were settled, without a previous agreement with the inhabitants or possessors of the ground.

By the third article of the treaty of 1783, it was agreed that citizens of the United States couldn't fish in the waters or process fish on the land of any of the maritime provinces north of the United States after they were settled, without a prior agreement with the residents or landowners.

[Pg 3765]

[Pg 3765]

By the eighth article of the same treaty, it was agreed that the navigation of the Mississippi River should ever remain free and open to the subjects of Great Britain and the United States. It was then supposed that the British Canadian possessions included the head-waters of this river. By the Jay treaty of 1794 this was confirmed, and "that all ports and places on its eastern side, to whichsoever of the parties belonging, might be freely resorted to and used by both parties." At this time Spain possessed the sovereignty of the west side of the river, and both sides from its mouth to 31° north latitude. The United States acquired by the Louisiana purchase of 1803 all the sovereignty of Spain which had previously been acquired by France.

By the eighth article of the same treaty, it was agreed that navigation of the Mississippi River would always remain free and open to the people of Great Britain and the United States. It was believed at the time that the British Canadian territories included the river's headwaters. This was confirmed by the Jay Treaty of 1794, which stated that "all ports and places on its eastern side, belonging to either party, could be freely accessed and used by both parties." At that time, Spain controlled the western side of the river, as well as both banks from its mouth to 31° north latitude. The United States gained control over all Spanish territory that had previously been acquired by France through the Louisiana Purchase of 1803.

Gallatin proposed to insert a provision for the renewal to the United States of the rights in the fisheries, and as an equivalent to give to Great Britain the right to the navigation of the Mississippi River. This was favored by Gallatin, Adams, and Bayard, and opposed by Clay and Russell. Mr. Clay, seeing that he was in a minority, stated that he would affix his name to no treaty which contained such a provision. After his firm stand Mr. Bayard left the majority. Clay's "obstinacy" in opposing concessions is well shown in Mr. Adams's Journal:—

Gallatin suggested adding a clause that would renew the United States' fishing rights, while giving Great Britain the right to navigate the Mississippi River in return. This idea was supported by Gallatin, Adams, and Bayard, but opposed by Clay and Russell. Mr. Clay, realizing he was in the minority, declared that he would not sign any treaty that included such a clause. Following his strong stance, Mr. Bayard sided with the minority. Clay's "stubbornness" in resisting concessions is clearly illustrated in Mr. Adams's Journal:—

"To this last article [the right of the British to navigate the Mississippi River] Mr. Clay makes strong objections. He is willing to leave the matter of the fisheries as a nest-egg for another war.... He considers it a privilege much too important to be conceded for the mere liberty of drying fish upon a desert, but the Mississippi was destined to form a most important part of the interests of the American Union.... Mr. Clay, of all the members, had alone been urgent to present an article stipulating the abolition of impressment. Mr. Clay lost his temper, as he generally does whenever the right of the British to navigate the Mississippi is discussed....

"Mr. Clay strongly opposes the last article [the right of the British to navigate the Mississippi River]. He thinks leaving the fisheries issue as a potential reason for another war is just fine.... He believes it's a privilege that's way too important to be given up just for the right to dry fish on a barren land, but the Mississippi is meant to play a crucial role in the interests of the American Union.... Mr. Clay was the only one among the members who pushed to include an article calling for the end of impressment. Mr. Clay tends to lose his temper, as he usually does whenever the topic of British navigation rights on the Mississippi comes up...."

"December 11th. He [Clay] was for war three years longer. He had no doubt but three years more of war would make us a warlike people, and that then we should come out of the war with honor.... December 22d. At last he turned to me, and asked me whether I would not join him now and break off negotiations."

"December 11th. He [Clay] was in favor of war for three more years. He believed that three additional years of conflict would make us a more aggressive nation, and that we would emerge from the war with honor.... December 22nd. Finally, he turned to me and asked if I would join him now in breaking off negotiations."

After five months of weary negotiations under most adverse conditions so far as the American commissioners were concerned, the treaty was signed on December 24th, 1814. During all these months Clay had resisted any and all concessions, and none were made. The Marquis of Wellesley declared in the House of Lords that the American commissioners had shown a most astonishing superiority over the British during the whole of the correspondence.

After five months of exhausting negotiations under extremely unfavorable conditions for the American commissioners, the treaty was signed on December 24th, 1814. Throughout these months, Clay held firm against any concessions, and none were made. The Marquis of Wellesley stated in the House of Lords that the American commissioners had demonstrated remarkable superiority over the British throughout all the discussions.

During Mr. Clay's absence at Ghent, his admiring constituents returned him to Congress by an almost unanimous vote. A year[Pg 3766] later in Congress, Clay referred to his part in the bringing on the war as follows:—

During Mr. Clay's time away in Ghent, his supportive constituents elected him back to Congress with nearly unanimous approval. A year[Pg 3766] later in Congress, Clay spoke about his role in starting the war as follows:—

"I gave a vote for a declaration of war. I exerted all the little influence and talent I could command to make the war. The war was made. It is terminated. And I declare with perfect sincerity, if it had been permitted to me to lift the veil of futurity and to foresee the precise series of events which had occurred, my vote would have been unchanged. We had been insulted and outraged and spoliated upon by almost all Europe,—by Great Britain, by France, Spain, Denmark, Naples, and to cap the climax, by the little contemptible power of Algiers. We had submitted too long and too much. We had become the scorn of foreign powers and the derision of our own citizens. What have we gained by the war? Let any man look at the degraded condition of this country before the war, the scorn of the universe, the contempt of ourselves; and tell me if we have gained nothing by the war? What is our situation now? Respectability and character abroad, security and confidence at home."

"I voted for a declaration of war. I used all the influence and skills I had to push for the war. The war happened. It’s over now. I honestly declare that if I could have seen into the future and known exactly what would unfold, my vote wouldn’t have changed. We were insulted, wronged, and robbed by almost all of Europe—by Great Britain, France, Spain, Denmark, Naples, and then, to top it off, by the small, pathetic power of Algiers. We had tolerated this for too long. We had become the joke of foreign powers and the embarrassment of our own citizens. What did we gain from the war? Anyone can look at the miserable state of our country before the war, the scorn of the world, and the contempt we felt for ourselves, and tell me if we gained nothing from it. What’s our situation now? We have respect and standing abroad, and safety and confidence at home."

Clay more than any other man forced the war. It was the successful military hero of this war—the victor of New Orleans—who defeated him in after years for the Presidency.

Clay more than anyone else pushed for the war. It was the successful military hero of this war—the victor of New Orleans—who beat him in later years for the presidency.

Missouri Compromise

The heated struggle in Congress over the admission of Missouri into the Union first brought prominently forward the agitation of the slavery question. This struggle, which lasted from 1818 to 1821, threatened the very existence of the Union. Jefferson wrote from Monticello:—

The intense debate in Congress about Missouri joining the Union first highlighted the controversy surrounding slavery. This conflict, which went on from 1818 to 1821, put the future of the Union at risk. Jefferson wrote from Monticello:—

"The Missouri question is the most portentous one that has ever threatened the Union. In the gloomiest moments of the Revolutionary War I never had any apprehension equal to that I feel from this source."

"The Missouri question is the most serious issue that has ever threatened the Union. During the darkest days of the Revolutionary War, I never felt as concerned as I do about this."

Mr. Schurz, writing of the feeling at the time, says:—

Mr. Schurz, discussing the sentiment at the time, says:—

"While thus the thought of dissolving the Union occurred readily to the Southern mind, the thought of maintaining the government and preserving the Union by means of force hardly occurred to anybody. It seemed to be taken for granted on all sides that if the Southern States insisted on cutting loose from the Union, nothing could be done but to let them go."

"While the idea of breaking up the Union easily crossed the minds of those in the South, very few considered the option of using force to keep the government intact and preserve the Union. It seemed universally accepted that if the Southern States wanted to separate from the Union, the only course of action was to let them leave."

The two sections were at this time so evenly balanced that the maintenance of the Union by force could not have been successfully attempted. The compromise which admitted Missouri to the Union as a slave State, and recognized the right of settlers to carry slaves into the territory south of 36° 30', was carried through by the splendid leadership of Clay, who thus earned the title of "the great[Pg 3767] pacificator." Future historians will accord to him the title of the savior of the Union.

The two sections were so evenly matched at this time that trying to maintain the Union by force would not have worked. The compromise that allowed Missouri to join the Union as a slave state and acknowledged the right of settlers to bring slaves into the territory south of 36° 30' was achieved thanks to Clay's remarkable leadership, earning him the title of "the great[Pg 3767] pacificator." Future historians will recognize him as the savior of the Union.

Upon the adoption of the compromise measures Mr. Clay resigned his seat in Congress to give his attention to his private affairs, being financially embarrassed by indorsing for a friend. During his stay at home there was a fierce controversy over the issue of paper money and relief measures to favor debtors who had become involved through the recklessness following such inflation. Against what seemed to be an overwhelming popular feeling, Clay arrayed himself on the side of sound money and sound finance. In 1823 he was again returned to the House of Representatives without opposition, and was chosen Speaker by a vote of 139 to 42.

When the compromise measures were adopted, Mr. Clay left his position in Congress to focus on his personal matters, as he faced financial difficulties after endorsing a loan for a friend. While he was at home, a heated debate erupted over the topic of paper money and relief measures aimed at helping debtors who had fallen into trouble due to the carelessness that followed such inflation. Despite what appeared to be overwhelming popular support for the opposite view, Clay stood firmly for sound money and responsible finance. In 1823, he was re-elected to the House of Representatives without any opposition and was chosen as Speaker with a vote of 139 to 42.

Internal Upgrades

Soon after his entrance into Congress Clay took advanced ground in favor of building roads, improving water-ways, and constructing canals by the general government, in order to connect the seaboard States with the "boundless empire" of the growing West. He became the leader, the foremost champion, of a system which was bitterly opposed by some of the ablest statesmen of the time as unauthorized by the Constitution. Clay triumphed, and during his long public service was the recognized leader of a system which though opposed at first, has been accepted as a national policy by both of the great political parties. That he was actuated by a grand conception of the future destiny of the country, and the needs of such improvements to insure a more perfect union, his able speeches on these questions will show. In one he said:—

Soon after he joined Congress, Clay took a strong stance in favor of building roads, improving waterways, and creating canals through the federal government to connect the coastal states with the "boundless empire" of the expanding West. He became the leader and main advocate for a system that was strongly opposed by some of the smartest politicians of the time as being unconstitutional. Clay succeeded, and throughout his lengthy public career, he was recognized as the leader of a system that, despite initial resistance, has been embraced as a national policy by both major political parties. His vision for the country's future and the necessity of such improvements to ensure a more perfect union is evident in his powerful speeches on these issues. In one, he stated:—

"Every man who looks at the Constitution in the spirit to entitle him to the character of statesman, must elevate his views to the height to which this nation is destined to reach in the rank of nations. We are not legislating for this moment only, or for the present generation, or for the present populated limits of the United States; but our acts must embrace a wider scope,—reaching northward to the Pacific and southwardly to the river Del Norte. Imagine this extent of territory with sixty or seventy or a hundred millions of people. The powers which exist now will exist then; and those which will exist then exist now.... What was the object of the Convention in framing the Constitution? The leading object was Union,—Union, then peace. Peace external and internal, and commerce, but more particularly union and peace, the great objects of the framers of the Constitution, should be kept steadily in view in the interpretation of any clause of it; and when it is susceptible of various interpretation, that construction should be preferred which tends to promote the objects of the framers of the Constitution, to the consolidation of the Union.... No man deprecates more than I do the idea of consolidation; yet between separation and consolidation, painful as would be the alternative, I should greatly prefer the latter."

"Every person who approaches the Constitution with the mindset of a statesman must elevate their perspective to the level that this nation is meant to achieve among the nations of the world. We're not just making laws for this moment, or for the current generation, or for the present borders of the United States; our actions should aim for a broader vision—extending north to the Pacific and south to the Rio Grande. Imagine that vast territory populated by sixty, seventy, or even a hundred million people. The powers we have now will still be relevant then; and those that will exist in the future are already present today... What was the purpose of the Convention when they created the Constitution? The primary goal was Union—Union, which leads to peace. Both external and internal peace, along with commerce, are important, but above all, the focus on union and peace, the core objectives of the Constitution's framers, should always guide our interpretation of any part of it. When a clause can be understood in different ways, we should favor the interpretation that supports the goals of the Constitution's framers in strengthening the Union... No one dislikes the idea of consolidation more than I do; however, between separation and consolidation, no matter how painful it may be, I would much prefer the latter."

[Pg 3768]

[Pg 3768]

Congress now appropriates yearly for internal improvements a sum far greater than the entire revenue of the government at the time Clay made this speech.

Congress now allocates a yearly budget for internal improvements that is much larger than the total revenue of the government when Clay delivered this speech.

Spanish-American War Independence

It was but natural that Clay's ardent nature and his love of liberty would incline him to aid the people of Central and South America in their efforts to free themselves from Spanish oppression and misrule. Effective here as in all things undertaken by him, his name must always be linked with the cause of Southern American independence. Richard Rush, writing from London to Clay in 1825, says: "The South-Americans owe to you, more than to any other man of either hemisphere, their independence." His speeches, translated into Spanish, were read to the revolutionary armies, and "his name was a household name among the patriots." Bolivar, writing to him from Bogotá in 1827, says:—"All America, Colombia, and myself, owe your Excellency our purest gratitude for the incomparable services which you have rendered to us, by sustaining our cause with sublime enthusiasm."

Clay's passionate nature and love of freedom naturally led him to support the people of Central and South America in their struggle to break free from Spanish oppression and misrule. Just like everything he took on, his name will always be associated with the fight for South American independence. Richard Rush wrote from London to Clay in 1825, saying, "The South Americans owe you, more than any other person in either hemisphere, their independence." His speeches, translated into Spanish, were shared with the revolutionary armies, and "his name was well-known among the patriots." Bolivar wrote to him from Bogotá in 1827, saying, "All America, Colombia, and I owe your Excellency our deepest gratitude for the incredible services you have provided by passionately supporting our cause."

In one of his speeches on this subject Clay foreshadows a great American Zollverein. The failure of the Spanish-American republics to attain the high ideals hoped for by Clay caused him deep regret in after years.

In one of his speeches on this topic, Clay predicted a significant American Zollverein. The inability of the Spanish-American republics to achieve the lofty ideals Clay had hoped for deeply saddened him in later years.

The American System

The tariff law of 1824 was another triumph of Clay's successful leadership, since which time he has been called the father of what has been termed the "American System." It must be remembered that Clay was first led to propose protective duties in order to prepare this country for a war which he felt could not be avoided without loss of national honor. When in 1824 he advocated increased tariff duties in order to foster home industries, protection was universal; even our agricultural products were excluded from British markets by the Corn Laws. The man who would now advocate in Congress duties as low as those levied by the tariff law of 1824, would be called by protectionists of the present day a free-trader. When in 1833 nullification of the tariff laws was threatened, Clay, while demanding that the laws should be enforced and that if necessary nullification should be put down by the strong arm of the government, feared that the growing discontent of the South and the obstinacy of a military President threatened the Union, introduced and carried to a conclusion a compromise tariff measure that brought peace to the country.

The tariff law of 1824 was another success for Clay's effective leadership, earning him the title of the father of what is known as the "American System." It's important to remember that Clay first suggested protective duties to prepare the nation for a war he believed was unavoidable without sacrificing national honor. When he advocated for higher tariff duties in 1824 to support domestic industries, protectionism was widespread; even our agricultural products were shut out of British markets by the Corn Laws. Anyone today who proposes duties as low as those set by the tariff law of 1824 would be labeled a free-trader by current protectionists. When the nullification of the tariff laws was threatened in 1833, Clay insisted on enforcing the laws and stated that if necessary, nullification should be dealt with firmly by the government. However, concerned about the rising discontent in the South and the stubbornness of a military President endangering the Union, he introduced and successfully pushed through a compromise tariff measure that restored peace to the country.

[Pg 3769]

[Pg 3769]

Secretary of State

It was unfortunate that Clay temporarily relinquished his leadership in Congress to accept the premiership in the Cabinet of President Adams. Although the exacting official duties were not congenial, and proved injurious to his health, his administration of this high office was brilliant and able, as is well attested by the number of important treaties concluded, and by his brilliant state papers. His instructions to the United States delegates to the Panama Congress of American Republics will grow in importance in the years to come, because of the broad principles there enunciated,—that private property should be exempt from seizure on the high seas in times of war.

It was a shame that Clay temporarily stepped down from his leadership in Congress to take on the role of premier in President Adams' Cabinet. Although the demanding official responsibilities weren't a good fit for him and negatively impacted his health, he handled this prestigious position with great skill, as evidenced by the number of significant treaties he negotiated and his impressive state papers. His instructions to the U.S. delegates at the Panama Congress of American Republics will become increasingly important over time due to the fundamental principles he laid out, stating that private property should be protected from seizure on the high seas during wartime.

His chivalrous loyalty to President Adams was fully appreciated, and his friendship reciprocated. After the close of his administration Mr. Adams in a speech said:—

His loyal support for President Adams was greatly valued, and their friendship was mutual. After his term ended, Mr. Adams remarked in a speech:—

"As to my motives for tendering him the Department of State when I did, let the man who questions them come forward. Let him look around among the statesmen and legislators of the nation and of that day. Let him select and name the man whom, by his pre-eminent talents, by his splendid services, by his ardent patriotism, by his all-embracing public spirit, by his fervid eloquence in behalf of the rights and liberties of mankind, by his long experience in the affairs of the Union, foreign and domestic, a President of the United States intent only upon the honor and welfare of his country ought to have preferred to Henry Clay."

"As for my reasons for offering him the Department of State when I did, let anyone who questions them step forward. Let them look among the statesmen and legislators of the nation at that time. Let them pick and name a person who, because of their exceptional talents, outstanding services, deep patriotism, broad public spirit, passionate eloquence in support of the rights and freedoms of people, and extensive experience in both domestic and foreign affairs of the Union, a President of the United States focused solely on the honor and well-being of the country should have chosen over Henry Clay."

Just before the close of his administration President Adams offered him a position on the bench of the Supreme Court, which he declined.

Just before the end of his term, President Adams offered him a position on the Supreme Court bench, which he turned down.

His Stance on African Slavery

Clay was a slaveholder, a kind master—but through his entire public life an open advocate of emancipation. He probably received his early predilections against slavery from his association with Chancellor Wythe, before removing from Virginia, as indeed the best part of his education probably came from personal contact with that able man. The intellectual forces of the border slave States were arrayed in favor of emancipation, until, as Clay writes with some feeling in 1849, they were driven to an opposite course "by the violent and indiscreet course of ultra abolitionists in the North"; but Clay remained to his death hopeful that by peaceable means his country might be rid of this great evil. In the letter above quoted, writing of his failure to establish a system of gradual emancipation in Kentucky, he says:—

Clay was a slaveholder and a kind master, but throughout his public life, he was an open supporter of emancipation. He likely developed his early opposition to slavery through his relationship with Chancellor Wythe before leaving Virginia, as much of his education probably came from personal interactions with that insightful man. The intellectual leaders of the border slave states initially supported emancipation, until, as Clay emotionally noted in 1849, they were forced to take an opposing stance "by the violent and reckless actions of extreme abolitionists in the North"; however, Clay remained hopeful until his death that peaceful means could free his country from this significant injustice. In the letter mentioned above, discussing his unsuccessful efforts to implement a system of gradual emancipation in Kentucky, he writes:—

[Pg 3770]

[Pg 3770]

"It is a consoling reflection that although a system of gradual emancipation cannot be established, slavery is destined inevitably to extinction by the operation of peaceful and natural causes. And it is also gratifying to believe that there will not be probably much difference in the period of its existence, whether it terminates legally or naturally. The chief difference in the two modes is that according to the first, we should take hold of the institution intelligently and dispose of it cautiously and safely; while according to the other it will some day or other take hold of us, and constrain us in some manner or other to get rid of it."

"It’s comforting to think that even though we can’t establish a gradual process for emancipation, slavery is bound to end eventually through peaceful and natural means. It’s also nice to believe that there won’t be much difference in how long it lasts, whether it ends legally or naturally. The main difference between the two approaches is that with the first, we would handle the institution wisely and let it go carefully and safely; while with the other, it will eventually take control of us and force us in some way to eliminate it."

As early as 1798, he made his first political speeches in Kentucky advocating an amendment to the State Constitution, providing for the gradual emancipation of the slaves. Referring to the failure to adopt this amendment, he said in a speech delivered in the capital of Kentucky in 1829:—

As early as 1798, he gave his first political speeches in Kentucky, pushing for an amendment to the State Constitution that would gradually free the slaves. Commenting on the rejection of this amendment, he stated in a speech given in the capital of Kentucky in 1829:—

"I shall never cease to regret a decision, the effects of which have been to place us in the rear of our neighbors who are exempt from slavery, in the state of agriculture, the progress of manufactures, the advance of improvements, and the general progress of society."

"I will always regret a decision that has left us behind our neighbors who are free from slavery, in terms of agriculture, manufacturing, improvements, and overall societal progress."

In these days, when public men who should be leaders bend to what they believe to be the popular wishes, the example of Clay, in his bold disregard of the prejudices and property interests of his constituents, is inspiring.

In today’s world, when public figures who should be leaders cater to what they think the public wants, Clay’s example, with his brave disregard for the biases and property concerns of his constituents, is truly inspiring.

George W. Prentice was sent from New England to Kentucky to write a life of Clay, and writing in 1830 he says:—

George W. Prentice was sent from New England to Kentucky to write a biography of Clay, and while writing in 1830, he says:—

"Whenever a slave brought an action at law for his liberty, Mr. Clay volunteered as his advocate, and it is said that in the whole course of his practice he never failed to obtain a verdict in the slave's favor.... He has been the slaves' friend through life. In all stations he has pleaded the cause of African freedom without fear from high or low. To him more than to any other individual is to be ascribed the great revolution which has taken place upon this subject—a revolution whose wheels must continue to move onward till they reach the goal of universal freedom."

"Whenever a slave filed a lawsuit for their freedom, Mr. Clay stepped up as their advocate, and it's said that throughout his career, he never failed to win a verdict in favor of the slave. He has been a friend to slaves his whole life. In every position he held, he fought for African freedom without fear of anyone, whether high or low. More than anyone else, he deserves credit for the significant change that has occurred on this issue—a change that must keep progressing until it achieves universal freedom."

Three years before this was written, Clay in a speech before the Colonization Society said:—

Three years before this was written, Clay, in a speech to the Colonization Society, said:—

"If I could be instrumental in eradicating this deepest stain upon the character of my country, and removing all cause of reproach on account of it by foreign nations; if I could only be instrumental in ridding of this foul blot that revered State which gave me birth, or that not less beloved State which kindly adopted me as her son, I would not exchange the proud satisfaction which I should enjoy for the honor of all the triumphs ever decreed to the most successful conqueror."

"If I could help eliminate this serious stain on my country's character and remove all reasons for criticism from other nations because of it; if I could just help wipe away this terrible mark on the esteemed State that birthed me, or the equally beloved State that graciously accepted me as her son, I wouldn't trade the deep satisfaction I would feel for the honor of any victories awarded to the most successful conqueror."

He longed to add the imperial domain of Texas to this country, but feared that it would so strengthen the slave power as to[Pg 3771] endanger the Union; and when finally he yielded to the inevitable, the Free-Soilers threw their votes to Birney and thus defeated Clay for the Presidency. He deprecated the war with Mexico, yet gave his favorite son as a soldier, who fell at Buena Vista. He stood for the reception of anti-slavery petitions by Congress, against the violent opposition of the leading men of his own section. He continued steadfast to the end, writing in 1849 that if slavery were, as claimed, a blessing, "the principle on which it is maintained would require that one portion of the white race should be reduced to bondage to serve another portion of the same race, when black subjects of slavery could not be obtained." He proposed reasonable schemes for gradual emancipation and deportation, which would, if adopted, have averted the war and settled peaceably the serious problem. He warned the Southerners in 1849 that their demands were unreasonable, and would "lead to the formation of a sectional Northern party, which will sooner or later take permanent and exclusive possession of the Government."

He wanted to add the imperial territory of Texas to the country, but he was worried it would greatly empower the slave states and potentially threaten the Union. When he eventually accepted the situation, the Free-Soilers cast their votes for Birney, which led to Clay's defeat for the presidency. He was against the war with Mexico but still sent his beloved son to serve as a soldier, who died at Buena Vista. He advocated for Congress to accept anti-slavery petitions, despite strong opposition from prominent leaders in his own region. He remained committed to his beliefs until the end, writing in 1849 that if slavery was truly a blessing, "the principle behind it would require a part of the white race to be enslaved to serve another part of the same race when black individuals suitable for slavery were unavailable." He suggested practical plans for gradual emancipation and resettlement that, if implemented, could have prevented the war and resolved the pressing issue peacefully. In 1849, he cautioned Southerners that their demands were unreasonable and would "lead to the creation of a Northern sectional party that would eventually take permanent and exclusive control of the Government."

Seeming inconsistencies in Mr. Clay's record on this subject will disappear with a full understanding of the difficulties of his position. Living in a State midway between the North and South, where slavery existed in its mildest and least objectionable form, yet fully alive to its evils, recognizing that the grave problem requiring solution was not alone slavery, but the presence among a free people of a numerous, fecund, servile, alien race; realizing that one section of the country, then relatively too powerful to be ignored, was ready to withdraw from the Union rather than to submit to laws that would endanger slavery; loving the Union with an ardor not excelled by that of any public man in our history; wishing and striving for the emancipation of the slaves, yet too loyal to the Union to follow the more zealous advocates of freedom in their "higher law than the Constitution" crusade,—Mr. Clay in his whole course on this question was consistent and patriotic in the highest degree.

Seeming inconsistencies in Mr. Clay's record on this subject will fade away once we fully understand the challenges he faced. Living in a state positioned between the North and South, where slavery existed in its mildest form but was still acknowledged as harmful, he recognized that the real issue was not just slavery itself, but also the presence of a large, fertile, enslaved, and foreign population among a free people. He understood that one part of the country, which was too powerful to ignore at the time, was prepared to leave the Union rather than accept laws that would threaten slavery. Mr. Clay loved the Union with a passion that was unmatched by any public figure in our history. He strived for the emancipation of the slaves but remained too loyal to the Union to join the more fanatical advocates of freedom in their "higher law than the Constitution" campaign. Throughout his entire approach to this issue, Mr. Clay was consistent and deeply patriotic.

The Compromise of 1850

The crowning triumph of a long life of great achievements was his great compromise measures of 1850. These, with their predecessors of 1821 and 1833, have caused some writers to speak of Clay as a man of compromising nature. The reverse is true. Bold, aggressive, uncompromising, and often dictatorial by nature, he favored compromise when convinced that only by such means could civil war or a disruption of the Union be averted. And he was right. He averted a conflict or separation from the Union when the relative strength of the South was such as to have rendered impossible the[Pg 3772] preservation of the Union by force. The Constitution was a compromise, without which there would have been no union of States. That the compromise did not long survive him was no fault of Clay's, but chargeable to the agitators of both sections, who cared less for the Union than for their pet theories or selfish interests.

The greatest achievement of his long life filled with accomplishments was the Compromise Measures of 1850. Together with earlier efforts from 1821 and 1833, these led some writers to describe Clay as someone who liked to compromise. However, that's not accurate. He was bold, assertive, unyielding, and often dictatorial, but he supported compromise when he believed it was the only way to prevent civil war or a breakup of the Union. And he was right. He managed to avoid conflict or separation from the Union at a time when the South was strong enough to make the preservation of the Union by force impossible. The Constitution itself was a compromise; without it, there would have been no union of States. The fact that the compromise didn’t last long after his time was not Clay's fault, but a result of the agitators in both regions, who cared more about their personal theories or interests than they did about the Union.

Two years after his death the compromise measures were repealed, and the most destructive civil war of modern times and a long list of resultant evils are the result. Those who knew Henry Clay and had felt his wonderful power as a leader, are firm in the belief that had he been alive and in the possession of his faculties in 1861, the Civil War would have been averted. His name and the memory of his love for the Union restrained his adopted State from joining the South.

Two years after his death, the compromise measures were overturned, leading to the most devastating civil war of modern times and a long list of resulting problems. Those who knew Henry Clay and experienced his remarkable leadership are convinced that if he had been alive and able to think clearly in 1861, the Civil War could have been avoided. His name and the memory of his dedication to the Union kept his adopted state from joining the South.

The struggle over the passage of the compromise measures, lasting for seven months, was one of the most memorable parliamentary struggles on record. The old hero, Henry Clay, broken in health, with the stamp of death upon him, for six weary months led the fight with much of his old-time fire and ability. Sustained by indomitable will and supreme love of country, "I am here," he said, "expecting soon to go hence, and owing no responsibility but to my own conscience and to God."

The struggle over passing the compromise measures, which lasted for seven months, was one of the most memorable battles in Parliament's history. The veteran, Henry Clay, in poor health and with death looming over him, spent six exhausting months leading the fight with much of his old passion and skill. Driven by an unbreakable will and a deep love for his country, he declared, "I am here, expecting to leave soon, and accountable only to my own conscience and to God."

In his opening speech, which lasted for two days, he said:—

In his opening speech, which went on for two days, he said:—

"I owe it to myself to say that no earthly power could induce me to vote for a specific measure for the introduction of slavery where it had not before existed, either south or north of that line. Sir, while you reproach, and justly too, our British ancestors for the introduction of this institution upon the continent of America, I am for one unwilling that the posterity of the present inhabitants of California and New Mexico shall reproach us for doing just what we reproach Great Britain for doing to us."

"I owe it to myself to say that no amount of pressure could make me vote for bringing slavery to places it hasn't existed before, whether south or north of that line. Sir, while you criticize our British ancestors, and rightfully so, for bringing this institution to America, I for one don't want the descendants of today's residents of California and New Mexico to criticize us for doing exactly what we criticize Great Britain for doing to us."

He upbraided on the one hand the ultra abolitionists as reckless agitators, and hurled defiance at disunionists of the South, while at the same time appealing to the loftier nature and patriotic impulses of his hearers:—

He criticized the extreme abolitionists as careless troublemakers and challenged the disunionists in the South, while also appealing to the higher nature and patriotic feelings of his audience:—

"I believe from the bottom of my soul that this measure is the reunion of the Union. And now let us discard all resentments, all passions, all petty jealousies, all personal desires, all love of peace, all hungering after gilded crumbs which fall from the table of power. Let us forget popular fears, from whatever quarter they may spring. Let us go to the fountain of unadulterated patriotism, and performing a solemn lustration, return divested of all selfish, sinister, and sordid impurities, and think alone of our God, our country, our conscience, and our glorious Union."

"I truly believe that this measure is the reunification of the Union. So let's set aside all resentments, passions, petty jealousies, personal desires, love for peace, and cravings for the shiny scraps that fall from the table of power. Let’s forget the fears of the people, no matter where they come from. Let's go to the source of pure patriotism, and after a serious cleansing, return free of all selfish, dark, and undesirable impurities, focusing only on our God, our country, our conscience, and our remarkable Union."

As described by Bancroft, Clay was "in stature over six feet, spare and long-limbed; he stood erect as if full of vigor and vitality,[Pg 3773] and ever ready to command. His countenance expressed perpetual wakefulness and activity. His voice was music itself, and yet penetrating and far-reaching, enchanting the listeners; his words flowed rapidly without sing-song or mannerism, in a clear and steady stream. Neither in public nor in private did he know how to be dull."

As Bancroft described, Clay was "over six feet tall, slender and long-limbed; he stood upright as if full of energy and life,[Pg 3773] always ready to take charge. His face showed constant alertness and energy. His voice was melodious yet powerful and resonant, captivating the audience; his words came out quickly without a sing-song quality or affectation, in a smooth and consistent flow. Whether in public or private, he never knew how to be boring."

Bold, fearless, commanding, the lordliest leader of his day, he was yet gentle, and as an old friend wrote, "was the most emotional man I ever knew. I have seen his eyes fill instantly on shaking the hand of an old friend, however obscure, who had stood by him in his early struggles." The manliest of men, yet his voice would tremble with emotion on reading aloud from a letter the love messages from a little grandchild.

Bold, fearless, and commanding, the greatest leader of his time, he was also gentle. As an old friend described him, "he was the most emotional man I ever knew. I have seen his eyes instantly fill with tears when shaking hands with an old friend, no matter how obscure, who had supported him in his early struggles." The toughest of men, yet his voice would shake with emotion when reading aloud the loving messages from a little grandchild.

The following, told me by a gentleman who knew Mr. Clay, illustrates the true gentleman he was:—

The following story, shared with me by a man who knew Mr. Clay, shows what a true gentleman he was:—

"When I was a small boy my father took me with him to visit Mr. Clay at his home Ashland. We found some gentlemen there who had been invited to dinner. Just before they went in to dinner my father told me privately to run out and play on the lawn while they were dining. As the gentlemen came out, Mr. Clay saw me, and calling me to him said, 'My young friend, I owe you an apology.' Turning to the gentlemen he said, 'Go into the library, gentlemen, and light your cigars—I will join you presently.' Taking me by the hand he returned with me to the table, ordered the servants to attend to my wants, and conversed most delightfully with me until I had finished my dinner."

"When I was a little boy, my dad took me along to visit Mr. Clay at his home, Ashland. There were some gentlemen there who had been invited for dinner. Just before they went in to eat, my dad quietly told me to go outside and play on the lawn while they were having their meal. As the gentlemen were coming out, Mr. Clay noticed me, called me over, and said, 'My young friend, I owe you an apology.' Turning to the gentlemen, he said, 'Go into the library, gentlemen, and light your cigars—I’ll join you shortly.' Taking my hand, he brought me back to the table, instructed the staff to take care of me, and chatted with me in a wonderfully pleasant way until I finished my dinner."

He had the faculty of making friends and holding them through life by ties which no circumstances or conditions could sever.

He had a knack for making friends and keeping them for life with bonds that no situation or condition could break.

When Clay passed away there was no one whose Unionism embraced all sections, who could stand between the over-zealous advocates of abolition of slavery on the one side and the fiery defenders of the "divine institution" on the other. Sectionalism ran riot, and civil war was the result. During the many years when the North and South were divided on the question of slavery, and sectional feeling ran high, Henry Clay was the only man in public life whose broad nationalism and intense love for the Union embraced all sections, with no trace of sectional bias. He can well be called "The Great American."

When Clay passed away, there was no one whose Unionism included all parts of the country, who could mediate between the overly passionate supporters of abolishing slavery on one side and the fervent defenders of the "divine institution" on the other. Sectionalism was out of control, leading to civil war. During the many years when the North and South were divided over slavery, and sectional feelings were intense, Henry Clay was the only prominent figure whose broad nationalism and deep love for the Union included all sections, without any hint of sectional bias. He can rightfully be called "The Great American."

John R. Procter

[Pg 3774]

[Pg 3774]

PUBLIC SPIRIT IN POLITICS

From a Speech at Buffalo, July 17th, 1839

Are we not then called upon by the highest duties to our country, to its free institutions, to posterity, and to the world, to rise above all local prejudices and personal partialities, to discard all collateral questions, to disregard every subordinate point, and in a genuine spirit of compromise and concession, uniting heart and hand to preserve for ourselves the blessings of a free government, wisely, honestly, and faithfully administered, and as we received them from our fathers, to transmit them to our children? Should we not justly subject ourselves to eternal reproach, if we permitted our differences about mere men to bring defeat and disaster upon our cause? Our principles are imperishable, but men have but a fleeting existence, and are themselves liable to change and corruption during its brief continuance.

Are we not then called to fulfill our highest responsibilities to our country, its free institutions, future generations, and the world, by rising above all local biases and personal preferences, setting aside all secondary issues, ignoring every minor point, and in a genuine spirit of compromise and cooperation, coming together to ensure that we retain the benefits of a free government, wisely, honestly, and faithfully managed, as we received them from our ancestors, to pass them on to our children? Shouldn't we hold ourselves accountable to lasting shame if we allow our disagreements over individual people to bring failure and disaster to our cause? Our principles are timeless, but people have only a brief existence and can easily change and deteriorate during that short time.


ON THE GREEK STRUGGLE FOR INDEPENDENCE

From a Speech in 1824

Are we so mean, so base, so despicable, that we may not attempt to express our horror, utter our indignation, at the most brutal and atrocious war that ever stained earth or shocked high Heaven? at the ferocious deeds of a savage and infuriated soldiery, stimulated and urged on by the clergy of a fanatical and inimical religion, and rioting in all the excesses of blood and butchery, at the mere details of which the heart sickens and recoils?

Are we really so cruel, so low, so heartless, that we can’t even try to express our shock and anger at the most brutal and horrific war that has ever sullied the earth or outraged the heavens? At the vicious acts of a savage and enraged army, pushed on by the clergy of a hostile and fanatical religion, reveling in all the horrors of bloodshed and slaughter, the mere details of which make the heart turn and shudder?

If the great body of Christendom can look on calmly and coolly while all this is perpetrated on a Christian people, in its own immediate vicinity, in its very presence, let us at least evince that one of its remote extremities is susceptible of sensibility to Christian wrongs, and capable of sympathy for Christian sufferings; that in this remote quarter of the world there are hearts not yet closed against compassion for human woes, that can pour out their indignant feelings at the oppression of a people endeared to us by every ancient recollection and every modern tie. Sir, attempts have been made to alarm the[Pg 3775] committee by the dangers to our commerce in the Mediterranean; and a wretched invoice of figs and opium has been spread before us to repress our sensibilities and to eradicate our humanity. Ah, sir! "What shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul?" or what shall it avail a nation to save the whole of a miserable trade and lose its liberties?

If the majority of Christianity can watch calmly and indifferently while this is happening to a Christian people right in front of them, let’s at least show that one far corner of the world is still sensitive to Christian injustices and capable of empathy for Christian suffering; that in this distant part of the world, there are hearts that haven't closed off to compassion for human suffering, and can express their outrage at the oppression of a people who are dear to us through every ancient memory and modern connection. Sir, there have been attempts to scare the committee with the risks to our trade in the Mediterranean; and a miserable shipment of figs and opium has been laid before us to dull our sensitivities and strip us of our humanity. Ah, sir! "What does it profit a man to gain the whole world and lose his soul?" Or what good is it for a nation to save a pitiful trade and lose its freedoms?


SOUTH-AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE AS RELATED TO THE UNITED STATES

From a Speech before the House of Representatives in 1818

It is the doctrine of thrones that man is too ignorant to govern himself. Their partisans assert his incapacity, in reference to all nations; if they cannot command universal assent to the proposition, it is then demanded as to particular nations; and our pride and our presumption too often make converts of us. I contend that it is to arraign the dispositions of Providence himself, to suppose that he has created beings incapable of governing themselves, and to be trampled on by kings. Self-government is the natural government of man, and for proof I refer to the aborigines of our own land. Were I to speculate in hypotheses unfavorable to human liberty, my speculations should be founded rather upon the vices, refinements, or density of population. Crowded together in compact masses, even if they were philosophers, the contagion of the passions is communicated and caught, and the effect too often, I admit, is the overthrow of liberty. Dispersed over such an immense space as that on which the people of Spanish America are spread, their physical and I believe also their moral condition both favor their liberty.

It’s the belief of those in power that people are too ignorant to govern themselves. Their supporters claim this about all nations; if they can’t get everyone to agree on it, they push it for specific nations, and our pride often makes us believe it. I argue that to think that a higher power created beings who can’t govern themselves and are meant to be ruled by kings is to question that higher power’s intentions. Self-government is the natural way for people to govern themselves, and I point to the indigenous people of our land as evidence. If I were to make arguments against human freedom, those arguments would be based more on the flaws, complexities, or population density of people. When packed together in large groups, even if they are thinkers, their emotions can spread and influence each other, often leading to the loss of freedom. However, when spread across the vast land of Spanish America, both their physical and moral conditions support their freedom.

With regard to their superstition, they worship the same God with us. Their prayers are offered up in their temples to the same Redeemer whose intercession we expect to save us. Nor is there anything in the Catholic religion unfavorable to freedom. All religions united with government are more or less inimical to liberty. All separated from government are compatible with liberty. If the people of Spanish America have not already gone as far in religious toleration as we have, the difference in their condition from ours should not be forgotten.[Pg 3776] Everything is progressive; and in time I hope to see them imitating in this respect our example. But grant that the people of Spanish America are ignorant, and incompetent for free government; to whom is that ignorance to be ascribed? Is it not to the execrable system of Spain, which she seeks again to establish and to perpetuate? So far from chilling our hearts, it ought to increase our solicitude for our unfortunate brethren. It ought to animate us to desire the redemption of the minds and bodies of unborn millions from the brutifying effects of a system whose tendency is to stifle the faculties of the soul, and to degrade them to the level of beasts. I would invoke the spirits of our departed fathers. Was it for yourselves only that you nobly fought? No, no! It was the chains that were forging for your posterity that made you fly to arms; and scattering the elements of these chains to the winds, you transmitted to us the rich inheritance of liberty.

In terms of their beliefs, they worship the same God we do. Their prayers are directed to the same Savior whose help we hope will save us. There’s nothing in the Catholic faith that opposes freedom. All religions tied to government are, to some extent, harmful to liberty. Those that are separate from government support liberty. If the people of Spanish America haven't yet achieved the same level of religious tolerance that we have, we should keep in mind the differences in their situation compared to ours.[Pg 3776] Everything evolves; and over time, I hope to see them following our lead in this area. But even if we assume that the people of Spanish America are uninformed and unable to govern themselves freely, who is to blame for that ignorance? Isn’t it due to the terrible system of Spain, which they are trying to reinstate and maintain? Rather than disheartening us, this should increase our concern for our unfortunate brothers and sisters. It should drive us to want to free the minds and bodies of countless future generations from the degrading effects of a system that aims to suppress the soul's abilities, reducing them to the status of animals. I would call upon the spirits of our ancestors. Did you fight bravely just for yourselves? No, it was the chains being forged for your descendants that compelled you to take up arms; and by breaking apart those chains, you bestowed upon us the precious gift of freedom.


FROM THE VALEDICTORY TO THE SENATE, DELIVERED IN 1842

From 1806, the period of my entrance upon this noble theatre, with short intervals, to the present time, I have been engaged in the public councils at home or abroad. Of the services rendered during that long and arduous period of my life it does not become me to speak; history, if she deign to notice me, and posterity, if the recollection of my humble actions shall be transmitted to posterity, are the best, the truest, and the most impartial judges. When death has closed the scene, their sentence will be pronounced, and to that I commit myself. My public conduct is a fair subject for the criticism and judgment of my fellow men; but the motives by which I have been prompted are known only to the great Searcher of the human heart and to myself; and I trust I may be pardoned for repeating a declaration made some thirteen years ago, that whatever errors—and doubtless there have been many—may be discovered in a review of my public service, I can with unshaken confidence appeal to that divine Arbiter for the truth of the declaration that I have been influenced by no impure purpose, no personal motive; have sought no personal aggrandizement; but that in all my public acts I have had a single eye directed and a warm and devoted heart dedicated to what,[Pg 3777] in my best judgment, I believed the true interests, the honor, the union, and the happiness of my country required.

Since 1806, when I first entered this great stage, I've been involved in public councils both at home and abroad, with only a few breaks, up until now. I won’t speak about the services I've provided during this long and challenging time; history, if it chooses to acknowledge me, and future generations, if they remember my modest actions, are the best, truest, and most unbiased judges. When death ends my life, their verdict will be delivered, and I leave myself in their hands. My public actions can be justly criticized and judged by my fellow citizens; however, the motivations behind my actions are known only to the ultimate judge of the human heart and to myself. I hope I can be forgiven for reiterating something I said about thirteen years ago: whatever mistakes—of which there have surely been many—are found in reviewing my public service, I can confidently assert to that divine authority that I have been driven by no impure intentions, no personal gain; that I have not sought personal advancement; but that in all of my public actions, I have focused solely on what I truly believed served the best interests, dignity, unity, and happiness of my country.

During that long period, however, I have not escaped the fate of other public men, nor failed to incur censure and detraction of the bitterest, most unrelenting, and most malignant character; and though not always insensible to the pain it was meant to inflict, I have borne it in general with composure and without disturbance, waiting as I have done, in perfect and undoubting confidence, for the ultimate triumph of justice and of truth, and in the entire persuasion that time would settle all things as they should be; and that whatever wrong or injustice I might experience at the hands of man, He to whom all hearts are open and fully known, would by the inscrutable dispensations of His providence rectify all error, redress all wrong, and cause ample justice to be done.

During that long time, I haven't been able to avoid the fate of other public figures, nor have I escaped harsh criticism and relentless, vicious attacks. Even though I haven't always been immune to the pain these comments were meant to cause, I've mostly handled it with calmness and without being disturbed. I've waited, with complete and unwavering faith, for the ultimate victory of justice and truth, convinced that time would resolve everything as it should. I believe that no matter what wrong or injustice I face from others, the one who knows all hearts will, through His mysterious ways, correct every mistake, right every wrong, and ensure that true justice prevails.

But I have not meanwhile been unsustained. Everywhere throughout the extent of this great continent I have had cordial, warm-hearted, faithful, and devoted friends, who have known me, loved me, and appreciated my motives. To them, if language were capable of fully expressing my acknowledgments, I would now offer all the return I have the power to make for their genuine, disinterested, and persevering fidelity and devoted attachment, the feelings and sentiments of a heart overflowing with never-ceasing gratitude. If, however, I fail in suitable language to express my gratitude to them for all the kindness they have shown me, what shall I say, what can I say, at all commensurate with those feelings of gratitude with which I have been inspired by the State whose humble representative and servant I have been in this chamber?

But I have not been without support during this time. Everywhere across this vast continent, I've had friendly, warm-hearted, loyal, and dedicated friends who have known me, cared for me, and understood my intentions. To them, if I could find the right words to fully express my gratitude, I would offer all I can in return for their genuine, selfless, and unwavering loyalty and commitment—feelings that come from a heart filled with endless gratitude. However, if I struggle to find the right words to convey my thanks for all the kindness they've shown me, what can I say that truly matches the gratitude I've felt for the State I have humbly represented and served in this chamber?

I emigrated from Virginia to the State of Kentucky now nearly forty-five years ago; I went as an orphan boy who had not yet attained the age of majority; who had never recognized a father's smile, nor felt his warm caresses; poor, penniless, without the favor of the great, with an imperfect and neglected education, hardly sufficient for the ordinary business and common pursuits of life; but scarce had I set my foot upon her generous soil when I was embraced with parental fondness, caressed as though I had been a favorite child, and patronized with liberal and unbounded munificence. From that period the highest honors of the State have been freely bestowed upon me; and when in the darkest hour of calumny and detraction[Pg 3778] I seemed to be assailed by all the rest of the world, she interposed her broad and impenetrable shield, repelled the poisoned shafts that were aimed for my destruction, and vindicated my good name from every malignant and unfounded aspersion. I return with indescribable pleasure to linger a while longer, and mingle with the warm-hearted and whole-souled people of that State; and when the last scene shall forever close upon me, I hope that my earthly remains will be laid under her green sod with those of her gallant and patriotic sons....

I moved from Virginia to Kentucky almost forty-five years ago. I came as an orphan boy who hadn’t yet reached adulthood, never having experienced a father's smile or felt his affectionate embrace. I was poor, with no money and no influence, and my education was lacking, barely enough for everyday life. But as soon as I stepped onto her welcoming land, I was embraced with parental warmth, treated like a beloved child, and supported with generous kindness. Since then, I’ve been honored with the highest accolades the State has to offer. In my darkest moments, when I felt attacked by the world, she stepped in with protection, deflecting the harmful attacks aimed at me and clearing my name from false accusations. I return with immense joy to spend some more time among the warm-hearted and genuine people of that State; and when my time comes to an end, I hope my earthly remains will rest beneath her green earth alongside her brave and patriotic sons.

That my nature is warm, my temper ardent, my disposition—especially in relation to the public service—enthusiastic, I am ready to own; and those who suppose that I have been assuming the dictatorship, have only mistaken for arrogance or assumption that ardor and devotion which are natural to my constitution, and which I may have displayed with too little regard to cold, calculating, and cautious prudence, in sustaining and zealously supporting important national measures of policy which I have presented and espoused....

I admit that I'm passionate by nature, fiery in temperament, and particularly enthusiastic when it comes to public service. Those who think I've been acting like a dictator have mistaken my eagerness and commitment, which come naturally to me, for arrogance or presumption. I may have shown this zeal without enough consideration for the more reserved, strategic, and careful approach that others prefer while advocating for and supporting significant national policies that I have introduced and championed...

I go from this place under the hope that we shall mutually consign to perpetual oblivion whatever personal collisions may at any time unfortunately have occurred between us; and that our recollections shall dwell in future only on those conflicts of mind with mind, those intellectual struggles, those noble exhibitions of the powers of logic, argument, and eloquence, honorable to the Senate and to the nation, in which each has sought and contended for what he deemed the best mode of accomplishing one common object, the interest and the most happiness of our beloved country. To these thrilling and delightful scenes it will be my pleasure and my pride to look back in my retirement with unmeasured satisfaction....

I leave this place hoping that we can both forget any personal disagreements we've had in the past; and that our memories will focus only on those clashes of ideas, those intellectual debates, those impressive displays of logic, argument, and eloquence that reflect well on the Senate and our nation, where each of us has tried to fight for what we believed was the best way to achieve a shared goal: the well-being and happiness of our beloved country. I'll take great pleasure and pride in reminiscing about these exciting and enjoyable moments during my retirement with immense satisfaction.

May the most precious blessings of Heaven rest upon the whole Senate and each member of it, and may the labors of every one redound to the benefit of the nation and to the advancement of his own fame and renown. And when you shall retire to the bosom of your constituents, may you receive the most cheering and gratifying of all human rewards,—their cordial greeting of "Well done, good and faithful servant."

May the greatest blessings from heaven be with the entire Senate and each of its members, and may the efforts of everyone benefit the nation and elevate their own reputation and recognition. And when you return to your constituents, may you receive the most uplifting and satisfying of all human rewards— their warm greeting of "Well done, good and faithful servant."


[Pg 3779]

[Pg 3779]

FROM THE LEXINGTON 'SPEECH ON RETIREMENT TO PRIVATE LIFE'

It would neither be fitting, nor is it my purpose, to pass judgment on all the acts of my public life; but I hope I shall be excused for one or two observations which the occasion appears to me to authorize.

It wouldn't be appropriate, nor is it my intention, to judge all the actions of my public life; however, I hope you'll allow me a couple of remarks that seem warranted by the circumstances.

I never but once changed my opinion on any great measure of national policy, or on any great principle of construction of the national Constitution. In early life, on deliberate consideration, I adopted the principles of interpreting the federal Constitution which have been so ably developed and enforced by Mr. Madison in his memorable report to the Virginia Legislature; and to them, as I understood them, I have constantly adhered. Upon the question coming up in the Senate of the United States to re-charter the first Bank of the United States, thirty years ago, I opposed the re-charter upon convictions which I honestly entertained. The experience of the war which shortly followed, the condition into which the currency of the country was thrown without a bank, and I may now add, later and more disastrous experience, convinced me I was wrong. I publicly stated to my constituents, in a speech in Lexington (that which I made in the House of Representatives of the United States not having been reported), my reasons for that change, and they are preserved in the archives of the country. I appeal to that record, and I am willing to be judged now and hereafter by their validity.

I’ve only changed my opinion once on any major aspect of national policy or on any significant principle of interpreting the national Constitution. In my early years, after careful thought, I accepted the principles of interpreting the federal Constitution put forth by Mr. Madison in his famous report to the Virginia Legislature; I have consistently held to those principles as I understood them. When the Senate of the United States debated re-chartering the first Bank of the United States thirty years ago, I opposed it based on my honest beliefs. However, the experience of the war that soon followed, the state of the country’s currency without a bank, and additional later experiences that were even worse convinced me I was wrong. I publicly explained my reasons for this change to my constituents in a speech in Lexington (the one I made in the House of Representatives of the United States was not reported), and those reasons are preserved in the country’s archives. I refer to that record, and I am open to being judged both now and in the future based on its validity.

I do not advert to the fact of this solitary instance of change of opinion as implying any personal merit, but because it is a fact. I will however say that I think it very perilous to the utility of any public man to make frequent changes of opinion, or any change, but upon grounds so sufficient and palpable that the public can clearly see and approve them. If we could look through a window into the human breast and there discover the causes which led to changes of opinion, they might be made without hazard. But as it is impossible to penetrate the human heart and distinguish between the sinister and honest motives which prompt it, any public man that changes his opinion, once deliberately formed and promulgated, under other circumstances than those which I have stated, draws around him distrust,[Pg 3780] impairs the public confidence, and lessens his capacity to serve his country.

I don't mention this single instance of changing my mind to suggest any personal merit, but simply because it’s a fact. However, I will say that I believe it is very risky for any public figure to frequently change their opinions, or to change their stance at all, unless there are clear and convincing reasons that the public can understand and support. If we could look inside a person’s heart and see the reasons behind their changes in opinion, it would be less risky. But since it’s impossible to truly understand someone’s motives and to tell the difference between dishonest and honest reasons, any public figure who changes their opinion, after having firmly established and publicly stated it, for reasons other than those I’ve mentioned, invites distrust, weakens public confidence, and reduces their ability to serve their country.[Pg 3780]

I will take this occasion now to say, that I am and have been long satisfied that it would have been wiser and more politic in me to have declined accepting the office of Secretary of State in 1825. Not that my motives were not as pure and as patriotic as ever carried any man into public office. Not that the calumny which was applied to the fact was not as gross and as unfounded as any that was ever propagated. Not that valued friends and highly esteemed opponents did not unite in urging my acceptance of the office. Not that the administration of Mr. Adams will not, I sincerely believe, advantageously compare with any of his predecessors, in economy, purity, prudence, and wisdom. Not that Mr. Adams was himself wanting in any of those high qualifications and upright and patriotic intentions which were suited to the office....

I want to take this opportunity to say that I have long been convinced it would have been wiser and more politically smart for me to have turned down the role of Secretary of State in 1825. Not because my motivations weren’t as pure and patriotic as any that would drive someone into public office. Not because the slander directed at me was not as blatant and unfounded as anything ever spread. Not because valued friends and respected opponents didn’t come together to encourage me to accept the position. Not because I don't sincerely believe that Mr. Adams's administration can be favorably compared to any of his predecessors in terms of efficiency, integrity, prudence, and wisdom. Not because Mr. Adams himself lacked any of those high qualifications or the honest and patriotic intentions suitable for the office....

But my error in accepting the office arose out of my under rating the power of detraction and the force of ignorance, and abiding with too sure a confidence in the conscious integrity and uprightness of my own motives. Of that ignorance I had a remarkable and laughable example on an occasion which I will relate. I was traveling in 1828 through—I believe it was Spottsylvania County in Virginia, on my return to Washington, in company with some young friends. We halted at night at a tavern, kept by an aged gentleman who, I quickly perceived from the disorder and confusion which reigned, had not the happiness to have a wife. After a hurried and bad supper the old gentleman sat down by me, and without hearing my name, but understanding that I was from Kentucky, remarked that he had four sons in that State, and that he was very sorry they were divided in politics, two being for Adams and two for Jackson; he wished they were all for Jackson. "Why?" I asked him.—"Because," he said, "that fellow Clay, and Adams, had cheated Jackson out of the Presidency."—"Have you ever seen any evidence, my old friend," said I, "of that?"—"No," he replied, "none," and he wanted to see none. "But," I observed, looking him directly and steadily in the face, "suppose Mr. Clay were to come here and assure you upon his honor that it was all a vile calumny, and not a word of truth in it, would you believe him?"—"No," replied the old gentleman, promptly and emphatically. I said to him in conclusion, "Will you be good[Pg 3781] enough to show me to bed?" and bade him good-night. The next morning, having in the interval learned my name, he came to me full of apologies; but I at once put him at his ease by assuring him that I did not feel in the slightest degree hurt or offended with him....

But my mistake in taking the position came from underestimating the power of gossip and the strength of ignorance, while having too much confidence in the honesty and integrity of my own intentions. I had a funny and notable example of that ignorance during an experience I’ll share. In 1828, I was traveling through what I think was Spottsylvania County in Virginia, on my way back to Washington, with some young friends. We stopped for the night at a tavern run by an elderly gentleman who, I quickly noticed because of the chaos and mess everywhere, clearly didn’t have a wife. After a rushed and poor dinner, the old gentleman sat down next to me. Without knowing my name but realizing I was from Kentucky, he mentioned that he had four sons in that state and that he was quite upset that they were divided in their political views—two supporting Adams and two supporting Jackson; he wished they all backed Jackson. "Why?" I asked him. "Because," he replied, "that guy Clay and Adams cheated Jackson out of the presidency." "Have you ever seen any evidence of that, my old friend?" I asked. "No," he said, "none," and he didn’t want to see any either. "But," I said, looking him straight in the eye, "what if Mr. Clay came here and swore to you on his honor that it was all a vicious lie, and not true at all, would you believe him?" "No," the old gentleman replied quickly and firmly. I then said to him, "Could you please show me to my room?" and wished him goodnight. The next morning, after learning my name in the meantime, he approached me full of apologies, but I quickly reassured him that I wasn’t hurt or upset with him at all....

If to have served my country during a long series of years with fervent zeal and unshaken fidelity, in seasons of peace and war, at home and abroad, in the legislative halls and in an executive department; if to have labored most sedulously to avert the embarrassment and distress which now overspread this Union, and when they came, to have exerted myself anxiously at the extra session, and at this, to devise healing remedies; if to have desired to introduce economy and reform in the general administration, curtail enormous executive power, and amply provide at the same time for the wants of the government and the wants of the people, by a tariff which would give it revenue and then protection; if to have earnestly sought to establish the bright but too rare example of a party in power faithful to its promises and pledges made when out of power: if these services, exertions, and endeavors justify the accusation of ambition, I must plead guilty to the charge.

If serving my country for many years with passionate dedication and unwavering loyalty during both peace and war, at home and abroad, in the legislative branches and in an executive role; if I worked diligently to prevent the confusion and suffering currently affecting this nation, and when they happened, I strived to find solutions during the special session, and now, to create healing measures; if I aimed to introduce efficiency and reform in the overall management, reduce vast executive power, and simultaneously meet the needs of the government and the people through a tariff that would generate revenue and provide protection; if I genuinely tried to set a shining but rare example of a ruling party staying true to its promises made while in opposition: if these actions, efforts, and attempts warrant the claim of ambition, then I must admit to that accusation.

I have wished the good opinion of the world; but I defy the most malignant of my enemies to show that I have attempted to gain it by any low or groveling arts, by any mean or unworthy sacrifices, by the violation of any of the obligations of honor, or by a breach of any of the duties which I owed to my country....

I have wanted to be seen positively by the world; but I challenge my worst enemies to prove that I have tried to earn it through any dishonest or degrading methods, through any unworthy sacrifices, by violating my sense of honor, or by neglecting any of my duties to my country...

How is this right of the people to abolish an existing government, and to set up a new one, to be practically exercised? Our revolutionary ancestors did not tell us by words, but they proclaimed it by gallant and noble deeds. Who are the people that are to tear up the whole fabric of human society, whenever and as often as caprice or passion may prompt them? When all the arrangements and ordinances of existing organized society are prostrated and subverted, as must be supposed in such a lawless and irregular movement as that in Rhode Island, the established privileges and distinctions between the sexes, between the colors, between the ages, between natives and foreigners, between the sane and the insane, and between the innocent and the guilty convict, all the offspring of positive institutions, are cast down and abolished, and society is thrown into one heterogeneous and unregulated mass. And is it contended that the[Pg 3782] major part of this Babel congregation is invested with the right to build up at its pleasure a new government? that as often, and whenever, society can be drummed up and thrown into such a shapeless mass, the major part of it may establish another and another new government in endless succession? Why, this would overturn all social organization, make revolutions—the extreme and last resort of an oppressed people—the commonest occurrences of human life, and the standing order of the day. How such a principle would operate in a certain section of this Union, with a peculiar population, you will readily conceive. No community could endure such an intolerable state of things anywhere, and all would sooner or later take refuge from such ceaseless agitation in the calm repose of absolute despotism....

How is the people's right to abolish an existing government and establish a new one supposed to be practically applied? Our revolutionary ancestors didn’t just talk about it; they demonstrated it through remarkable and courageous actions. Who exactly has the authority to dismantle the entire structure of human society whenever whim or emotion drives them? When all the systems and regulations of organized society are upended, as would happen in a chaotic and disorderly movement like that in Rhode Island, the established rights and differences between genders, races, ages, natives and immigrants, the sane and the mentally ill, and between the innocent and guilty are all dismantled and destroyed, resulting in a chaotic and unregulated mix. And is it argued that the majority of this confused group has the right to create a new government at their convenience? That whenever society can be stirred and thrown into such disarray, the majority can set up one new government after another in an endless cycle? This would completely disrupt all social order, turning revolutions—the last resort of oppressed people—into a regular part of daily life. You can easily imagine how such a principle would play out in a specific area of this country with a unique population. No community could tolerate such an unbearable situation anywhere, and eventually, everyone would seek refuge from such constant turmoil in the calm of absolute tyranny.

Fellow-citizens of all parties! The present situation of our country is one of unexampled distress and difficulty; but there is no occasion for any despondency. A kind and bountiful Providence has never deserted us; punished us he perhaps has, for our neglect of his blessings and our misdeeds. We have a varied and fertile soil, a genial climate, and free institutions. Our whole land is covered in profusion with the means of subsistence and the comforts of life. Our gallant ship, it is unfortunately true, lies helpless, tossed on a tempestuous sea amid the conflicting billows of contending parties, without a rudder and without a faithful pilot. But that ship is our country, embodying all our past glory, all our future hopes. Its crew is our whole people, by whatever political denomination they are known. If she goes down, we all go down together. Let us remember the dying words of the gallant and lamented Lawrence, "Don't give up the ship." The glorious banner of our country, with its unstained stars and stripes, still proudly floats at its mast-head. With stout hearts and strong arms we can surmount all our difficulties. Let us all, all, rally round that banner, and finally resolve to perpetuate our liberties and regain our lost prosperity.

Fellow citizens from all parties! Our country is facing unprecedented distress and challenges, but there's no need to be discouraged. A kind and generous Providence has never abandoned us; He may have punished us for ignoring His blessings and our wrongdoings. We have rich and fertile land, a mild climate, and free institutions. Everywhere you look, we have abundant resources for sustenance and the comforts of life. Unfortunately, our brave ship is helpless, tossed about on a stormy sea among the conflicting waves of opposing parties, without a rudder or a reliable captain. But that ship represents our country, holding all our past glory and future hopes. Its crew is all of us, regardless of our political affiliations. If it sinks, we all sink together. Let’s remember the last words of the brave and dearly missed Lawrence, "Don't give up the ship." Our country's glorious flag, with its pristine stars and stripes, still proudly flies at the top. With strong hearts and determined hands, we can overcome all our challenges. Let’s unite around that banner and commit to preserving our freedoms and restoring our lost prosperity.

Whigs! Arouse from the ignoble supineness which encompasses you; awake from the lethargy in which you lie bound; cast from you that unworthy apathy which seems to make you indifferent to the fate of your country. Arouse! awake! shake off the dewdrops that glitter on your garments, and once more march to battle and to victory. You have been disappointed, deceived, betrayed; shamefully deceived and betrayed. But will[Pg 3783] you therefore also prove false and faithless to your country, or obey the impulses of a just and patriotic indignation? As for Captain Tyler, he is a mere snap, a flash in the pan; pick your Whig flints and try your rifles again.

Whigs! Rise up from the shameful laziness that surrounds you; wake up from the stupor that has you trapped; shake off the undeserving indifference that makes you seem uncaring about your country's future. Get up! Wake up! Brush off the dewdrops that sparkle on your clothes, and once again march into battle and towards victory. You have been let down, misled, and betrayed; disgracefully misled and betrayed. But will you also turn against your country and be unfaithful, or will you follow the call of a rightful and patriotic anger? As for Captain Tyler, he’s nothing but a brief flash; gather your Whig flints and reload your rifles again.

From 'The Speeches of Henry Clay; Edited by Calvin Colton.' Copyright, 1857, by A. S. Barnes and Company.

From 'The Speeches of Henry Clay; Edited by Calvin Colton.' Copyright, 1857, by A. S. Barnes and Company.


[Pg 3784]

[Pg 3784]

CLEANTHES

(331-232 B.C.)

C

leanthes, the immediate successor of Zeno, the founder of Stoicism, was born at Assos, in the Troad, in B.C. 331. Of his early life we know nothing, except that he was for a time a prize-fighter. About the age of thirty he came to Athens with less than a dollar in his pocket, and entered the school of Zeno, where he remained for some nineteen years. At one time the Court of Areopagus, not seeing how he could make an honest livelihood, summoned him to appear before it and give an account of himself. He did so, bringing with him his employers, who proved that he spent much of the night in carrying water for gardens, or in kneading dough. The court, filled with admiration, offered him a pension, which he refused by the advice of his master, who thought the practice of self-dependence and strong endurance an essential part of education. Cleanthes's mind was slow of comprehension but extremely retentive; like a hard tablet, Zeno said, which retains clearest and longest what is written on it. He was not an original thinker, but the strength and loftiness of his character and his strong religious sense gave him an authority which no other member of the school could claim. For many years head of the Stoa, he reached the ripe age of ninety-nine, when, falling sick, he refused to take food, and died of voluntary starvation in B.C. 232. Long afterwards, the Roman Senate caused a statue to be erected to his memory in his native town. Almost the only writing of his that has come down to us is his noble Hymn to the Supreme Being.

Cleanthes, the immediate successor of Zeno, the founder of Stoicism, was born in Assos, in the Troad, in 331 B.C. We know very little about his early life, except that he was once a prizefighter. Around the age of thirty, he arrived in Athens with less than a dollar in his pocket and joined Zeno's school, where he stayed for about nineteen years. At one point, the Court of Areopagus, puzzled about how he could earn an honest living, summoned him to explain himself. He appeared before them with his employers, who confirmed that he spent much of his nights carrying water for gardens or kneading dough. The court, impressed, offered him a pension, which he turned down at his master’s suggestion, believing that self-sufficiency and resilience were essential parts of education. Cleanthes had a slow understanding but a remarkable memory; Zeno described him as a hard tablet that retains what is written on it most clearly and for the longest time. He wasn't an original thinker, but the strength and nobility of his character, along with his strong sense of spirituality, gave him an authority unmatched by anyone else in the school. Serving as the head of the Stoa for many years, he lived until the age of ninety-nine, when he fell ill and chose to stop eating, ultimately dying from voluntary starvation in 232 B.C. Much later, the Roman Senate had a statue erected in his honor in his hometown. The only significant writing of his that we have today is his admirable Hymn to the Supreme Being.


HYMN TO ZEUS

Most glorious of all the Undying, with many names, surrounded by awe!
Jove, the creator of Nature, steering everything with the law—
Hail! Hail! for it rightfully celebrates the races whose lives are short. To raise their voices to you—the Creator and Designer of humanity.
For we are your children; you gave us the tools of communication at our birth,
Among all living things that move and exist on Earth. [Pg 3785]Therefore, you will find me praising and always singing your accolades; Since you, the great Universe, moving along its path around the world, obey:—
Obeys you wherever you lead and willingly is bound by your ties,
So great is the power you trust in, with strong, unbeatable hands,
To your powerful serving minister, the bolt of thunder that strikes, Two-edged, like a sword, and passionate, it is alive and never dies.
All of nature, in fear and distress, trembles in the wake of its impact,
What time do you prepare the way for the one Word your lips have spoken,
Which merges with both small and large lights, which permeates and excites everything,
Your power and your essence are so great—in the Universe, the Highest of Kings!
On earth, of all the actions that take place, O God! none happens without you;
In the sacred atmosphere, there isn't a single one, nor is there one on the surface of the sea,
Save the actions that wicked people, led by their own ignorance, have schemed; But things that have become uneven are made level again by your hand;
And things that are improper appear proper; the unfriendly are friendly to you;
For you have combined good and evil into one by decree. Your decree is constant—a Word that lasts forever,
Which mortals, in their rebellion, try to escape from and avoid obeying—
Unfortunate, indeed, burdened by a tendency for the ownership of fine things,
Neither listen to nor see, in its entirety, the law that divinity provides;
Men who use reason and obey can achieve a glorious life,
No longer wandering without purpose in the ways of dishonorable conflict.
There are men with an unholy passion who are exhausted from chasing after fame,
And men with a lower purpose, who are focused on profit and disgrace. There are also men who indulge and thrill the body with soft sensations:
Everyone wants to be anything but these things. Great Jove, giver of all, dark-clouded, mighty Lord of the thunderbolt's breath!
Bring forth the men who are cloaked in ignorance, as bleak as death. O Father! Remove the darkness from their souls, and give them light.
[Pg 3786]Of reason, your presence, when you rule the entire world with strength,
That we, being blessed, may honor your name with the music of hymns,
Celebrating the actions of the Donor nonstop, as is fitting Humanity; for no greater trust is given to God or to people. For eternity, to achieve glory through justice in the law that is lasting and unified.

[Pg 3787]

[Pg 3787]

SAMUEL LANGHORNE CLEMENS (MARK TWAIN)

(1835-)

S

amuel L. Clemens has made the name he assumed in his earliest "sketches" for newspapers so completely to usurp his own in public and private, that until recently the world knew him by no other; his world of admirers rarely use any other in referring to the great author, and even to his intimate friends the borrowed name seems the more real. The pseudonym so lightly picked up has nearly universal recognition, and it is safe to say that the name "Mark Twain" is known to more people of all conditions, the world over, than any other in this century, except that of some reigning sovereign or great war captain. The term is one used by the Mississippi River pilots to indicate the depth of water (two fathoms) when throwing the lead. It was first employed by a river correspondent in reporting the state of the river to a New Orleans newspaper. This reporter died just about the time Mr. Clemens began to write, and he "jumped" the name.

Samuel L. Clemens has made the name he adopted in his early newspaper "sketches" so fully replace his own in both public and private life that until recently, the world recognized him solely by that name. His vast circle of admirers rarely refers to him by any other name, and even among his closest friends, the borrowed name feels more genuine. The pseudonym he casually chose has gained almost universal recognition, and it's safe to say that the name "Mark Twain" is known by more people across all walks of life worldwide than any other this century, except perhaps for some reigning monarch or great military leader. The term is used by Mississippi River pilots to indicate a water depth of two fathoms when sounding the lead. It was first used by a river correspondent who reported on the river’s conditions to a New Orleans newspaper. This reporter passed away just as Mr. Clemens began writing, and he "adopted" the name.

Mr. Clemens was born in Hannibal, Missouri, a small town on the west bank of the Mississippi, in 1835. He got the rudiments of an education at a village school, learned boy-life and human nature in a frontier community, entered a printing office and became an expert compositor, traveled and worked as a journeyman printer, and at length reached the summit of a river boy's ambition in a Mississippi steamboat in learning the business of a pilot. It is to this experience that the world is indebted for some of the most amusing, the most real and valuable, and the most imaginative writing of this century, which gives the character and interest and individuality to this great Western river that history has given to the Nile. If he had no other title to fame, he could rest securely on his reputation as the prose poet of the Mississippi. Upon the breaking out of the war the river business was suspended. Mr. Clemens tried the occupation of war for a few weeks, on the Confederate side, in a volunteer squad which does not seem to have come into collision with anything but scant rations and imaginary alarms; and then he went to Nevada with his brother, who had been appointed secretary of that Territory. Here he became connected with the Territorial Enterprise, a Virginia City newspaper, as a reporter and sketch-writer, and immediately opened a battery of good-natured and exaggerated and complimentary description that was vastly amusing to those who were not its targets.[Pg 3788] Afterwards he drifted to the Coast, tried mining, and then joined that group of young writers who illustrated the early history of California. A short voyage in the Sandwich Islands gave him new material for his pen, and he made a successful début in San Francisco as a humorous lecturer.

Mr. Clemens was born in Hannibal, Missouri, a small town on the west bank of the Mississippi, in 1835. He received the basics of an education at a local school, learned about boyhood and human nature in a frontier community, worked in a printing shop and became a skilled typesetter, traveled and worked as a journeyman printer, and finally achieved a river boy's dream by becoming a riverboat pilot on the Mississippi. It is from this experience that the world gained some of the most entertaining, real, valuable, and imaginative writing of this century, which gives the character, interest, and uniqueness to this great Western river that history has attributed to the Nile. Even if he had no other claim to fame, he could confidently rely on his reputation as the prose poet of the Mississippi. When the war broke out, river commerce came to a halt. Mr. Clemens attempted a brief stint in the war on the Confederate side, in a volunteer unit that seemingly only faced scarce rations and false alarms; then he went to Nevada with his brother, who had been appointed secretary of that Territory. There, he got involved with the Territorial Enterprise, a Virginia City newspaper, as a reporter and sketch writer, and quickly began a series of lighthearted, exaggerated, and flattering descriptions that were incredibly amusing to those who were not the subjects. Afterward, he moved to the Coast, tried his hand at mining, and then joined a group of young writers who documented the early history of California. A brief trip to the Sandwich Islands provided him with fresh material for his writing, and he successfully launched his career in San Francisco as a humorous lecturer.[Pg 3788]

The first writing to attract general attention was 'The Jumping Frog of Calaveras,' which was republished with several other sketches in book form in New York. Shortly after this he joined the excursion of the Quaker City steamship to the Orient, wrote letters about it to American newspapers, and advertised it quite beyond the expectations of its projectors. These letters, collected and revised, became 'The Innocents Abroad,' which instantly gave him a world-wide reputation. This was followed by 'Roughing It,' most amusing episodes of frontier life. His pen became immediately in great demand, and innumerable sketches flowed from it, many of them recklessly exaggerated for the effect he wished to produce; always laughter-provoking, and nearly always having a wholesome element of satire of some sham or pretense or folly. For some time he had charge of a humorous department in the Galaxy Magazine. These sketches and others that followed were from time to time collected into volumes which had a great sale. About this time he married, and permanently settled in Hartford, where he began the collection of a library, set himself to biographical and historical study, made incursions into German and French, and prepared himself for the more serious work that was before him.

The first piece of writing that gained widespread attention was 'The Jumping Frog of Calaveras,' which was published again along with several other sketches in book form in New York. Soon after, he joined a trip on the Quaker City steamship to the Orient, wrote letters about it for American newspapers, and promoted it far beyond what its organizers expected. These letters were collected and revised into 'The Innocents Abroad,' which quickly earned him global fame. This was followed by 'Roughing It,' featuring some of the most entertaining stories about frontier life. His writing became highly sought after, leading to countless sketches that were often exaggerated for effect; they consistently provoked laughter and usually contained a healthy dose of satire aimed at some form of sham or foolishness. For a while, he managed a humorous section in Galaxy Magazine. These sketches and others that came later were periodically published in volumes that sold very well. Around this time, he got married and settled permanently in Hartford, where he started building a library, pursued biographical and historical studies, explored German and French, and prepared himself for the more serious work ahead.

A second sojourn in Europe produced 'A Tramp Abroad,' full of stories and adventures, much in the spirit of his original effort. But with more reading, reflection, and search into his own experiences, came 'Old Times on the Mississippi,' 'Tom Sawyer,' and 'Huckleberry Finn,' in which the author wrote out of his own heart. To interest in social problems must be attributed the beautiful idyl of 'The Prince and the Pauper,' and 'The Yankee at the Court of King Arthur,' which latter the English thought lacked reverence for the traditions of chivalry.

A second trip to Europe resulted in 'A Tramp Abroad,' packed with stories and adventures, much like his first work. But with more reading, reflection, and introspection about his own experiences, he produced 'Old Times on the Mississippi,' 'Tom Sawyer,' and 'Huckleberry Finn,' where the author wrote from the heart. His concern for social issues led to the lovely tale of 'The Prince and the Pauper,' and 'The Yankee at the Court of King Arthur,' which many in England felt showed a lack of respect for chivalric traditions.

During all this period Mr. Clemens was in great demand as a lecturer and an after-dinner speaker. His remarks about New England weather, at a New England dinner in New York, are a favorite example of his humor and his power of poetic description. As a lecturer, a teller of stories, and delineator of character, he had scarcely a rival in his ability to draw and entertain vast audiences. He made a large income from his lectures in America and in England, and from his books, which always had a phenomenally large sale. Very remunerative also was the play of 'Colonel Sellers,' constructed out of a novel called 'The Gilded Age.'

During this time, Mr. Clemens was in high demand as a speaker and after-dinner entertainer. His comments about New England weather at a New England dinner in New York are a classic example of his humor and skill in poetic description. As a speaker, storyteller, and character sketcher, he had few rivals in his ability to captivate and entertain large audiences. He earned a significant income from his lectures in both America and England, as well as from his books, which consistently sold exceptionally well. The play 'Colonel Sellers,' based on his novel 'The Gilded Age,' also turned out to be very profitable.

Mark Twain. S. L. CLEMENS.

[Pg 3789]

[Pg 3789]

Since 1890 Mr. Clemens and his family have lived most of the time in Europe. For some time before he had written little, but since that his pen has again become active. He has produced many magazine papers, a story called 'Pudd'nhead Wilson,' and the most serious and imaginative work of his life in 'The Personal Recollections of Joan of Arc,' feigned to be translated from a contemporary memoir left by her private secretary. In it the writer strikes the universal chords of sympathy and pathos and heroic elevation. In 1895-6 he made a lecturing tour of the globe, speaking in Australia, New Zealand, South Africa, and India, and everywhere received an ovation due to his commanding reputation. He is understood to be making this journey the subject of another book.

Since 1890, Mr. Clemens and his family have mainly lived in Europe. For a while before that, he had written very little, but since then, he has started writing actively again. He has created many articles for magazines, a story called 'Pudd’nhead Wilson,' and the most serious and imaginative work of his life in 'The Personal Recollections of Joan of Arc,' which is presented as a translation of a contemporary memoir left by her private secretary. In this work, the author taps into universal themes of sympathy, sadness, and heroism. In 1895-96, he went on a worldwide speaking tour, giving lectures in Australia, New Zealand, South Africa, and India, where he received enthusiastic applause everywhere due to his strong reputation. It’s believed that he is also turning this journey into another book.

Mr. Clemens is universally recognized as the first of living humorists; but if the fashion of humor changes, as change it may, he will remain for other qualities—certain primordial qualities such as are exhibited in his work on the Mississippi—a force to be reckoned with in the literature of this century. Mr. Clemens's humor has the stamp of universality, which is the one indispensable thing in all enduring literary productions, and his books have been translated and very widely diffused and read in German, French, and other languages. This is a prophecy of his lasting place in the world of letters.

Mr. Clemens is widely recognized as the leading humorist of our time; however, if the style of humor shifts, as it often does, he will still be acknowledged for other qualities—certain fundamental traits that are clear in his work on the Mississippi—a significant presence in the literature of this century. Mr. Clemens's humor has a universal appeal, which is essential for all lasting literary works, and his books have been translated and widely circulated in German, French, and other languages. This indicates his enduring place in the literary world.


THE CHILD OF CALAMITY

From 'Life on the Mississippi': copyright 1883, by James R. Osgood and Company

By way of illustrating keelboat talk and manners, and that now departed and hardly remembered raft life, I will throw in, in this place, a chapter from a book which I have been working at by fits and starts during the past five or six years, and may possibly finish in the course of five or six more. The book is a story which details some passages in the life of an ignorant village boy, Huck Finn, son of the town drunkard of my time out West there. He has run away from his persecuting father, and from a persecuting good widow who wishes to make a nice truth-telling respectable boy of him; and with him a slave of the widow's has also escaped. They have found a fragment of a lumber raft (it is high water and dead summer-time), and are floating down the river by night and hiding in the willows by day,—bound for Cairo,—whence the negro will seek freedom in the heart of the free States. But in a fog, they [Pg 3790]pass Cairo without knowing it. By-and-by they begin to suspect the truth, and Huck Finn is persuaded to end the dismal suspense by swimming down to a huge raft which they have seen in the distance ahead of them, creeping aboard under cover of the darkness, and gathering the needed information by eavesdropping:—

To illustrate the way keelboat guys talk and act, and to reflect on that bygone and barely remembered life on rafts, I’ll share a chapter from a book I’ve been working on off and on for the past five or six years, which I might finish in another five or six. The book tells the story of an ignorant village boy named Huck Finn, the son of the town drunk from my time out West. He has run away from his abusive father and from a well-meaning widow who wants to turn him into a nice, respectable boy who tells the truth; along with him, one of the widow's slaves has also escaped. They’ve found a piece of a lumber raft (it’s high water and the dead of summer) and are floating down the river at night, hiding in the willows during the day—headed for Cairo—where the slave hopes to find freedom in the free States. But in a fog, they pass Cairo without realizing it. Eventually, they start to suspect the truth, and Huck Finn is convinced to end the dismal uncertainty by swimming down to a large raft they see in the distance ahead of them, sneaking on board under the cover of darkness, and gathering the information they need by eavesdropping:—

But you know a young person can't wait very well when he is impatient to find a thing out. We talked it over, and by-and-by Jim said it was such a black night now that it wouldn't be no risk to swim down to the big raft and crawl aboard and listen,—they would talk about Cairo, because they would be calculating to go ashore there for a spree, maybe, or anyway they would send boats ashore to buy whisky or fresh meat or something. Jim had a wonderful level head, for a nigger: he could 'most always start a good plan when you wanted one.

But you know a young person can’t wait very well when he's eager to find something out. We discussed it, and eventually, Jim said it was such a dark night now that it wouldn’t be risky to swim down to the big raft and sneak aboard to listen—they would talk about Cairo because they would be planning to go ashore there to have a good time, maybe, or at least they would send boats ashore to buy whisky or fresh meat or something. Jim had a remarkable head for thinking things through, for a guy like him: he could almost always come up with a good plan when you needed one.

I stood up and shook my rags off and jumped into the river, and struck out for the raft's light. By-and-by, when I got down nearly to her, I eased up and went slow and cautious. But everything was all right—nobody at the sweeps. So I swum down along the raft till I was 'most abreast the camp fire in the middle, then I crawled aboard and inched along and got in amongst some bundles of shingles on the weather side of the fire. There was thirteen men there—they was the watch on deck, of course. And a mighty rough-looking lot too. They had a jug, and tin cups, and they kept the jug moving. One man was singing—roaring, you may say; and it wasn't a nice song—for a parlor anyway. He roared through his nose, and strung out the last word of every line very long. When he was done they all fetched a kind of Injun war-whoop, and then another was sung. It begun:—

I stood up, shook off my clothes, and jumped into the river, making my way toward the raft's light. After a bit, as I got closer, I slowed down and proceeded carefully. But everything was fine—nobody was at the oars. I swam along the raft until I was almost even with the campfire in the middle, then crawled aboard and crept along until I nestled among some bundles of shingles on the side of the fire facing away from the weather. There were thirteen men there—they were the ones on watch, of course. And they looked pretty rough too. They had a jug and tin cups, and they kept passing the jug around. One man was singing—more like roaring, really; and it wasn't a nice song—for a parlor, anyway. He roared through his nose, stretching out the last word of every line for a long time. When he finished, they all let out a kind of Indian war-whoop, and then another song started. It began:—

There was a woman in our town.
In our town, we did dwell,
She loved her husband dearly, But another man twists as well.
"Singing too, riloo, riloo, riloo,
Ri-loo, riloo, rilay—-e,
She loved her husband dearly, But another man twisted as well.

And so on—fourteen verses. It was kind of poor, and when he was going to start on the next verse one of them said it was [Pg 3791]the tune the old cow died on; and another one said, "Oh, give us a rest." And another one told him to take a walk. They made fun of him till he got mad and jumped up and begun to cuss the crowd, and said he could lam any thief in the lot.

And so on—fourteen verses. It was pretty weak, and when he was about to start the next verse, one of them said it was the tune the old cow died to; another one said, "Oh, give us a break." Someone else told him to take a hike. They made fun of him until he got angry and jumped up, started cursing at the crowd, and said he could take down any thief in the group.

They was all about to make a break for him, but the biggest man there jumped up and says:—

They were all about to make a run for him, but the biggest guy there jumped up and said:—

"Set whar you are, gentlemen. Leave him to me; he's my meat."

"Stay where you are, gentlemen. Leave him to me; he's my target."

Then he jumped up in the air three times and cracked his heels together every time. He flung off a buckskin coat that was all hung with fringes, and says, "You lay thar tell the chawin-up's done;" and flung his hat down, which was all over ribbons, and says, "You lay thar tell his sufferins is over."

Then he jumped up in the air three times and clicked his heels together each time. He tossed off a fringed buckskin coat and said, "You stay there until the chewing is finished;" and threw his hat down, which was covered in ribbons, and added, "You stay there until his suffering is over."

Then he jumped up in the air and cracked his heels together again and shouted out:—

Then he jumped into the air, clicked his heels together again, and shouted:—

"Whoo-oop! I'm the old original iron-jawed, brass-mounted, copper-bellied corpse-maker from the wilds of Arkansaw!—Look at me! I'm the man they call Sudden Death and General Desolation! Sired by a hurricane, dam'd by an earthquake, half-brother to the cholera, nearly related to the small-pox on the mother's side! Look at me! I take nineteen alligators and a bar'l of whisky for breakfast when I'm in robust health, and a bushel of rattlesnakes and a dead body when I'm ailing! I split the everlasting rocks with my glance, and I squench the thunder when I speak! Whoo-oop! Stand back and give me room according to my strength! Blood's my natural drink, and the wails of the dying is music to my ear! Cast your eye on me, gentlemen!—and lay low and hold your breath, for I'm 'bout to turn myself loose!"

"Whoo-oop! I'm the original iron-jawed, brass-mounted, copper-bellied corpse-maker from the wilds of Arkansas!—Look at me! I'm the guy they call Sudden Death and General Desolation! Born from a hurricane, shaped by an earthquake, half-brother to cholera, and almost related to smallpox on my mom's side! Look at me! I eat nineteen alligators and a barrel of whiskey for breakfast when I'm feeling good, and a bushel of rattlesnakes and a dead body when I'm not! I split rocks just by looking at them, and I silence thunder when I talk! Whoo-oop! Step back and give me space to work my magic! Blood's my drink of choice, and the cries of the dying are music to my ears! Check me out, folks!—and get ready to hold your breath because I’m about to unleash myself!"

All the time he was getting this off, he was shaking his head and looking fierce and kind of swelling around in a little circle, tucking up his wrist-bands and now and then straightening up and beating his breast with his fist, saying "Look at me, gentlemen!" When he got through he jumped up and cracked his heels together three times, and let off a roaring "Whoo-oop! I'm the bloodiest son of a wildcat that lives!"

All the while he was doing this, he was shaking his head, looking intense, and kind of puffing up in a little circle, rolling up his sleeves and every now and then standing tall and thumping his chest with his fist, saying, "Look at me, everyone!" When he finished, he jumped up and clicked his heels together three times, letting out a loud "Whoo-oop! I'm the fiercest son of a wildcat around!"

Then the man that had started the row tilted his old slouch hat down over his right eye; then he bent stooping forward, with his back sagged and his south end sticking out far, and his fists a-shoving out and drawing in in front of him, and so went around in a little circle about three times, swelling himself up [Pg 3792]and breathing hard. Then he straightened, and jumped up and cracked his heels together three times before he lit again (that made them cheer), and he begun to shout like this:—"Whoo-oop! bow your neck and spread, for the kingdom of sorrow's a-coming! Hold me down to the earth, for I feel my powers a-working! whoo-oop! I'm a child of sin; don't let me get a start! Smoked glass, here, for all! Don't attempt to look at me with the naked eye, gentlemen! When I'm playful I use the meridians of longitude and parallels of latitude for a seine, and drag the Atlantic Ocean for whales! I scratch my head with the lightning and purr myself to sleep with the thunder! When I'm cold I bile the Gulf of Mexico and bathe in it; when I'm hot I fan myself with an equinoctial storm; when I'm thirsty I reach up and suck a cloud dry like a sponge; when I range the earth hungry, famine follows in my tracks! Whoo-oop! Bow your neck and spread! I put my hand on the sun's face and make it night in the earth; I bite a piece out of the moon and hurry the seasons; I shake myself and crumble the mountains! Contemplate me through leather—don't use the naked eye! I'm the man with a petrified heart and biler-iron bowels! The massacre of isolated communities is the pastime of my idle moments, the destruction of nationalities the serious business of my life! The boundless vastness of the great American desert is my inclosed property, and I bury my dead on my own premises!" He jumped up and cracked his heels together three times before he lit (they cheered him again), and as he came down he shouted out: "Whoo-oop! bow your neck and spread, for the pet child of calamity's a-coming!"

Then the guy who started the fight tilted his old slouch hat down over his right eye; then he bent forward, with his back sagging and his rear sticking out, and his fists pushing out and pulling in in front of him, and he went around in a little circle about three times, puffing himself up and breathing hard. Then he straightened up, jumped, and cracked his heels together three times before he lit up again (which made them cheer), and he began to shout like this:—"Whoo-oop! Bow your neck and spread, for the kingdom of sorrow’s coming! Hold me down to the earth, because I feel my powers working! Whoo-oop! I’m a child of sin; don’t let me get a head start! Smoked glass, here, for everyone! Don’t try to look at me with the naked eye, gentlemen! When I’m playful, I use the lines of longitude and latitude as a net and drag the Atlantic Ocean for whales! I scratch my head with lightning and purr myself to sleep with thunder! When I’m cold, I boil the Gulf of Mexico and bathe in it; when I’m hot, I fan myself with an equinoctial storm; when I’m thirsty, I reach up and suck a cloud dry like a sponge; when I roam the earth hungry, famine follows in my wake! Whoo-oop! Bow your neck and spread! I put my hand on the sun’s face and make it night on earth; I bite a piece out of the moon and speed up the seasons; I shake myself and crumble the mountains! Look at me through leather—don’t use the naked eye! I’m the man with a petrified heart and iron-bile guts! The destruction of isolated communities is my leisure activity, the destruction of nationalities the serious business of my life! The boundless vastness of the great American desert is my property, and I bury my dead on my own land!" He jumped up and cracked his heels together three times before he lit again (they cheered him once more), and as he came down, he shouted out: "Whoo-oop! Bow your neck and spread, for the pampered child of calamity’s coming!"

Then the other one went to swelling around and blowing again—the first one—the one they called Bob; next, the Child of Calamity chipped in again, bigger than ever; then they both got at it at the same time, swelling round and round each other and punching their fists 'most into each other's faces, and whooping and jawing like Injuns; then Bob called the Child names, and the Child called him names back again: next, Bob called him a heap rougher names, and the Child come back at him with the very worst kind of language; next, Bob knocked the Child's hat off, and the Child picked it up and kicked Bob's ribbony hat about six foot; Bob went and got it and said never mind, this warn't going to be the last of this thing, because he was a man that never forgot and never forgive, and so the Child better look [Pg 3793]out; for there was a time a-coming, just as sure as he was a living man, that he would have to answer to him with the best blood in his body. The Child said no man was willinger than he was for that time to come, and he would give Bob fair warning, now, never to cross his path again, for he could never rest till he had waded in his blood; for such was his nature, though he was sparing him now on account of his family, if he had one.

Then the other one started swelling up and blowing up again—the first one—they called Bob; next, the Child of Calamity jumped in again, bigger than ever; then they both went at it at the same time, rounding each other and almost punching each other's faces, whooping and shouting like Indians; then Bob insulted the Child, and the Child shot back insults; next, Bob called him a bunch of much harsher names, and the Child hit him back with the worst language imaginable; then Bob knocked the Child's hat off, and the Child picked it up and kicked Bob's fancy hat about six feet; Bob went and got it and said never mind, this wasn't going to be the end of it, because he was a man who never forgot and never forgave, so the Child better watch out; there was a time coming, as sure as he was alive, when he would have to pay him back with the best blood in his body. The Child said no man was more ready than he was for that time to come, and he would give Bob fair warning, now, never to cross his path again, because he could never rest until he had waded through his blood; for such was his nature, though he was holding back now because of his family, if he had one. [Pg 3793]

Both of them was edging away in different directions, growling and shaking their heads and going on about what they was going to do; but a little black-whiskered chap skipped up and says:—

Both of them were backing away in different directions, growling and shaking their heads and talking about what they were going to do; but a little black-whiskered kid skipped up and said:—

"Come back here, you couple of chicken-livered cowards, and I'll thrash the two of ye!"

"Come back here, you scaredy-cat cowards, and I’ll beat the two of you!"

And he done it, too. He snatched them, he jerked them this way and that, he booted them around, he knocked them sprawling faster than they could get up. Why, it warn't two minutes till they begged like dogs—and how the other lot did yell and laugh and clap their hands all the way through, and shout "Sail in, Corpse-Maker!" "Hi! at him again, Child of Calamity!" "Bully for you, little Davy!" Well, it was a perfect pow-wow for a while. Bob and the Child had red noses and black eyes when they got through. Little Davy made them own up that they was sneaks and cowards, and not fit to eat with a dog or drink with a nigger; then Bob and the Child shook hands with each other very solemn, and said they had always respected each other and was willing to let bygones be bygones. So then they washed their faces in the river; and just then there was a loud order to stand by for a crossing, and some of them went forward to man the sweeps there, and the rest went aft to handle the after-sweeps.

And he did it, too. He grabbed them, yanked them this way and that, kicked them around, and knocked them down faster than they could get up. It wasn't two minutes until they were begging like dogs—and everyone else was yelling, laughing, and clapping their hands all the way through, shouting "Go for it, Corpse-Maker!" "Hit him again, Child of Calamity!" "Way to go, little Davy!" Well, it was a perfect celebration for a while. Bob and the Child had red noses and black eyes when they were done. Little Davy made them admit that they were sneaks and cowards, not fit to eat with a dog or drink with a Black person; then Bob and the Child shook hands very seriously, saying they had always respected each other and were willing to let the past be the past. So they washed their faces in the river; and just then there was a loud order to stand by for a crossing, and some of them went forward to man the oars, while the rest went to the back to handle the after-oars.


[Pg 3794]

[Pg 3794]

A STEAMBOAT LANDING AT A SMALL TOWN

From 'Life on the Mississippi': copyright 1883, by James R. Osgood and Company

Once a day a cheap gaudy packet arrived upward from St. Louis, and another downward from Keokuk. Before these events, the day was glorious with expectancy; after them, the day was a dead and empty thing. Not only the boys but the whole village felt this. After all these years I can picture that old time to myself now, just as it was then: the white town drowsing in the sunshine of a summer's morning; the streets empty, or pretty nearly so; one or two clerks sitting in front of the Water Street stores, with their splint-bottomed chairs tilted back against the wall, chins on breasts, hats slouched over their faces, asleep—with shingle-shavings enough around to show what broke them down; a sow and a litter of pigs loafing along the sidewalk, doing a good business in watermelon rinds and seeds; two or three lonely little freight piles scattered about the "levee"; a pile of "skids" on the slope of the stone-paved wharf, and the fragrant town drunkard asleep in the shadow of them; two or three wood flats at the head of the wharf, but nobody to listen to the peaceful lapping of the wavelets against them; the great Mississippi, the majestic, the magnificent Mississippi, rolling its mile-wide tide along, shining in the sun; the dense forest away on the other side; the "point" above the town and the "point" below, bounding the river-glimpse and turning it into a sort of sea, and withal a very still and brilliant and lonely one. Presently a film of dark smoke appears above one of those remote "points"; instantly a negro drayman, famous for his quick eye and prodigious voice, lifts up the cry, "S-t-e-a-m-boat a-comin'!" and the scene changes! The town drunkard stirs, the clerks wake up, a furious clatter of drays follows, every house and store pours out a human contribution, and all in a twinkling the dead town is alive and moving. Drays, carts, men, boys, all go hurrying from many quarters to a common centre, the wharf. Assembled there, the people fasten their eyes upon the coming boat, as upon a wonder they are seeing for the first time. And the boat is rather a handsome sight too. She is long and sharp and trim and pretty; she has two tall fancy-topped chimneys, with a gilded device of some kind[Pg 3795] swung between them; a fanciful pilot-house, all glass and "gingerbread," perched on top of the "texas" deck behind them; the paddle-boxes are gorgeous with a picture or with gilded rays above the boat's name; the boiler deck, the hurricane deck, and the texas deck are fenced and ornamented with clean white railings; there is a flag gallantly flying from the jack-staff; the furnace doors are open and the fires glaring bravely; the upper decks are black with passengers; the captain stands by the big bell, calm, imposing, the envy of all; great volumes of the blackest smoke are rolling and tumbling out of the chimneys—a husbanded grandeur created with a bit of pitch-pine just before arriving at a town; the crew are grouped on the forecastle; the broad stage is run far out over the port bow, and an envied deck hand stands picturesquely on the end of it with a coil of rope in his hand; the pent steam is screaming through the gauge-cocks; the captain lifts his hand, a bell rings, the wheels stop; then they turn back, churning the water to a foam, and the steamer is at rest. Then such a scramble as there is to get aboard, and to get ashore, and to take in freight and to discharge freight, all at one and the same time; and such a yelling and cursing as the mates facilitate it all with! Ten minutes later the steamer is under way again, with no flag on the jack-staff and no black smoke issuing from the chimneys. After ten more minutes the town is dead again, and the town drunkard asleep by the skids once more.

Once a day, a cheap, flashy package arrived from St. Louis and another one came down from Keokuk. Before these events, the day was full of anticipation; after them, it felt lifeless and empty. Not just the boys, but the whole village sensed this. Even after all these years, I can still picture that time exactly as it was: the white town basking in the summer morning sun; the streets nearly empty; one or two clerks lounging in front of the Water Street stores, their splint-bottom chairs tilted back against the wall, chins on their chests, hats slumping over their faces, asleep—surrounded by shingle shavings to show what made them drop off; a sow and a litter of pigs ambling along the sidewalk, happily munching on watermelon rinds and seeds; a few lonely freight piles scattered around the "levee"; a stack of "skids" on the slope of the stone-paved wharf, with the town drunkard napping in their shadow; two or three wooden flats at the head of the wharf, but no one there to enjoy the gentle lapping of the waves against them; the great Mississippi, majestic and magnificent, rolling its mile-wide current, sparkling in the sun; the dense forest on the other side; the "point" above the town and the "point" below, framing the river view and turning it into a sort of tranquil, bright, and lonely sea. Suddenly, a dark plume of smoke appears above one of those distant "points"; instantly, a black drayman, known for his sharp eye and loud voice, yells, "S-t-e-a-m-boat a-comin'!" and the scene shifts! The town drunk stirs, the clerks wake up, there's a furious clatter of drays, and every house and store pours out people, and in a blink, the sleepy town comes to life. Drays, carts, men, and boys rush from all corners to a common center: the wharf. Once there, the crowd focuses their attention on the approaching boat, as if witnessing a wonder for the first time. And the boat is quite a sight, too. It’s long, sleek, and stylish; it has two tall, fancy chimneys adorned with a gilded design of some sort swung between them; a decorative pilot house, all glass and "gingerbread," sits atop the "texas" deck behind them; the paddle boxes are beautiful with paintings and gilded rays above the boat’s name; the boiler deck, the hurricane deck, and the texas deck are lined and decorated with clean white railings; a flag waves proudly from the jack-staff; the furnace doors are open and the fires blaring; the upper decks are crowded with passengers; the captain stands by the big bell, calm and commanding, the envy of everyone; thick clouds of the blackest smoke roll out of the chimneys—a dramatic spectacle crafted with a bit of pitch pine just before arriving in town; the crew clusters on the forecastle; the broad stage extends far out over the port bow, and a deckhand stands in a striking pose at its end, holding a coil of rope; the pent-up steam hisses through the gauge-cocks; the captain raises his hand, a bell rings, the wheels stop; then they reverse, churning the water into foam, and the steamer comes to a halt. Then there’s a mad rush to get aboard, disembark, load freight, and unload cargo, all at the same time; and the shouts and curses from the mates make it all happen! Ten minutes later, the steamer is on its way again, with no flag flying from the jack-staff and no black smoke coming from the chimneys. After another ten minutes, the town is lifeless once more, and the town drunkard is asleep by the skids again.


THE HIGH RIVER: AND A PHANTOM PILOT

From 'Life on the Mississippi': copyright 1883, by James R. Osgood and Company

During this big rise these small-fry craft were an intolerable nuisance. We were running chute after chute,—a new world to me,—and if there was a particularly cramped place in a chute, we would be pretty sure to meet a broad-horn there; and if he failed to be there, we would find him in a still worse locality, namely, the head of the chute, on the shoal water. And then there would be no end of profane cordialities exchanged.

During this big surge, these small boats were an unbearable nuisance. We were navigating chute after chute—a whole new experience for me—and if there was a particularly tight spot in a chute, we could almost always count on coming across a wide-horn there. If he wasn’t there, we’d definitely find him in an even worse spot: at the top of the chute, on the shallow water. Then, there would be plenty of cursing exchanged.

Sometimes, in the big river, when we would be feeling our way cautiously along through a fog, the deep hush would sud[Pg 3796]denly be broken by yells and a clamor of tin pans, and all in an instant a log raft would appear vaguely through the webby veil, close upon us; and then we did not wait to swap knives, but snatched our engine bells out by the roots and piled on all the steam we had, to scramble out of the way! One doesn't hit a rock or a solid log raft with a steamboat when he can get excused.

Sometimes, when we were carefully making our way through the fog on the big river, the deep silence would suddenly be shattered by shouts and the clanging of tin pans. Out of nowhere, a log raft would materialize through the mist, right next to us; then we didn’t bother to exchange knives, but yanked our engine bells out and cranked up all the steam we had to get out of the way! You don't crash a steamboat into a rock or a solid log raft if you can avoid it.

You will hardly believe it, but many steamboat clerks always carried a large assortment of religious tracts with them in those old departed steamboating days. Indeed they did. Twenty times a day we would be cramping up around a bar, while a string of these small-fry rascals were drifting down into the head of the bend away above and beyond us a couple of miles. Now a skiff would dart away from one of them, and come fighting its laborious way across the desert of water. It would "ease all," in the shadow of our forecastle, and the panting oarsmen would shout, "Gimme a pa-a-per!" as the skiff drifted swiftly astern. The clerk would throw over a file of New Orleans journals. If these were picked up without comment, you might notice that now a dozen other skiffs had been drifting down upon us without saying anything. You understand, they had been waiting to see how No. 1 was going to fare. No. 1 making no comment, all the rest would bend to their oars and come on now; and as fast as they came the clerk would heave over neat bundles of religious tracts, tied to shingles. The amount of hard swearing which twelve packages of religious literature will command when impartially divided up among twelve raftsmen's crews, who have pulled a heavy skiff two miles on a hot day to get them, is simply incredible.

You won’t believe it, but back in the day, many steamboat clerks carried a wide variety of religious pamphlets with them. Seriously, they did. Twenty times a day, we would be cramped around a bar while a bunch of little troublemakers drifted down the bend a couple of miles ahead of us. Then a skiff would zip away from one of them, struggling its way across the wide stretch of water. It would pull right up to the shade of our forecastle, and the exhausted oarsmen would shout, “Gimme a paper!” as the skiff floated quickly behind us. The clerk would toss over a pile of New Orleans newspapers. If these were picked up without comment, you’d notice that now a dozen other skiffs were drifting toward us without saying a word. They were waiting to see how the first one would do. When the first one didn’t say anything, all the others would start rowing hard and come on over; and as fast as they arrived, the clerk would throw over neat bundles of religious tracts tied to shingles. The level of cursing that twelve bundles of religious literature can inspire when evenly split among twelve crews of raftmen who have rowed a heavy skiff for two miles on a hot day to get them is simply unbelievable.

As I have said, the big rise brought a new world under my vision. By the time the river was over its banks we had forsaken our old paths and were hourly climbing over bars that had stood ten feet out of water before; we were shaving stumpy shores, like that at the foot of Madrid Bend, which I had always seen avoided before; we were clattering through chutes like that of 82, where the opening at the foot was an unbroken wall of timber till our nose was almost at the very spot. Some of these chutes were utter solitudes. The dense untouched forest over-hung both banks of the crooked little crack, and one could believe that human creatures had never intruded there before. The swinging grapevines, the grassy nooks and vistas, glimpsed[Pg 3797] as we swept by, the flowering creepers waving their red blossoms from the tops of dead trunks, and all the spendthrift richness of the forest foliage, were wasted and thrown away there. The chutes were lovely places to steer in; they were deep, except at the head; the current was gentle; under the "points" the water was absolutely dead, and the invisible banks so bluff that where the tender willow thickets projected you could bury your boat's broadside in them as you tore along, and then you seemed fairly to fly.

As I mentioned, the big rise revealed a new world to me. By the time the river overflowed its banks, we had left our old routes behind and were continually climbing over bars that had previously stood ten feet above water; we were gliding along stumpy shores, like the one at the foot of Madrid Bend, which I had always seen avoided before; we were racing through chutes like the one at 82, where the entrance at the bottom was a solid wall of timber until we were almost right at it. Some of these chutes were complete solitude. The dense, untouched forest hung over both banks of the winding little crack, making it seem like humans had never set foot there before. The swinging grapevines, grassy nooks and views glimpsed[Pg 3797] as we sped by, the flowering creepers waving their red blossoms from the tops of dead trunks, and all the lavish richness of the forest foliage felt wasted and cast aside there. The chutes were beautiful places to steer through; they were deep, except at the beginning; the current was gentle; under the "points," the water was completely still, and the hidden banks were so steep that where the delicate willow thickets jutted out, you could bury your boat's side in them as you zoomed past, making it feel like you were flying.

Behind other islands we found wretched little farms and wretcheder little log cabins; there were crazy rail fences sticking a foot or two above the water, with one or two jeans-clad, chills-racked, yellow-faced male miserables roosting on the top rail, elbows on knees, jaws in hands, grinding tobacco and discharging the result at floating chips through crevices left by lost teeth; while the rest of the family and the few farm animals were huddled together in an empty wood flat riding at her moorings close at hand. In this flatboat the family would have to cook and eat and sleep for a lesser or greater number of days (or possibly weeks), until the river should fall two or three feet and let them get back to their log cabin and their chills again—chills being a merciful provision of an all-wise Providence to enable them to take exercise without exertion. And this sort of watery camping out was a thing which these people were rather liable to be treated to a couple of times a year: by the December rise out of the Ohio, and the June rise out of the Mississippi. And yet these were kindly dispensations, for they at least enabled the poor things to rise from the dead now and then, and look upon life when a steamboat went by. They appreciated the blessing too, for they spread their mouths and eyes wide open and made the most of these occasions. Now what could these banished creatures find to do to keep from dying of the blues during the low-water season!

Behind other islands, we came across miserable little farms and even worse little log cabins. There were odd rail fences sticking up a foot or two above the water, with one or two men in jeans, looking sickly and pale, slumped on the top rail, elbows on their knees, heads in their hands, chewing tobacco and spitting it out onto floating debris through gaps left by missing teeth. The rest of the family and the few farm animals were huddled together in a vacant flatboat anchored nearby. In this flatboat, the family would have to cook, eat, and sleep for an uncertain number of days (or maybe even weeks) until the river went down by two or three feet, allowing them to return to their log cabin and the fevers again—fevers being a clever trick of an all-wise Providence to help them exercise without exerting themselves. This kind of watery camping was something these folks had to deal with a couple of times a year: during the December rise from the Ohio and the June rise from the Mississippi. Despite everything, these were kind occurrences, as they allowed the poor souls to rise from the dead now and then and actually see life when a steamboat passed by. They appreciated these moments too, with their mouths and eyes wide open, making the best of it. Now, what could these stranded souls find to do to keep from dying of boredom during the dry season?

Once in one of these lovely island chutes we found our course completely bridged by a great fallen tree. This will serve to show how narrow some of the chutes were. The passengers had an hour's recreation in a virgin wilderness while the boat hands chopped the bridge away; for there was no such thing as turning back, you comprehend.

Once in one of these beautiful island channels, we found our path completely blocked by a large fallen tree. This shows just how narrow some of the channels were. The passengers enjoyed an hour of fun in untouched wilderness while the crew worked to clear the blockage because there was no way to turn back, you see.

From Cairo to Baton Rouge, when the river is over its banks, you have no particular trouble in the night, for the[Pg 3798] thousand-mile wall of dense forest that guards the two banks all the way is only gapped with a farm or wood-yard opening at intervals, and so you can't "get out of the river" much easier than you could get out of a fenced lane; but from Baton Rouge to New Orleans it is a different matter. The river is more than a mile wide, and very deep—as much as two hundred feet, in places. Both banks, for a good deal over a hundred miles, are shorn of their timber and bordered by continuous sugar plantations, with only here and there a scattering sapling or row of ornamental China-trees. The timber is shorn off clear to the rear of the plantations, from two to four miles. When the first frost threatens to come, the planters snatch off their crops in a hurry. When they have finished grinding the cane, they form the refuse of the stalks (which they call bagasse) into great piles and set fire to them, though in other sugar countries the bagasse is used for fuel in the furnaces of the sugar-mills. Now the piles of damp bagasse burn slowly, and smoke like Satan's own kitchen.

From Cairo to Baton Rouge, when the river overflows, you don't have much trouble at night because the thousand-mile wall of thick forest along both banks has only a few gaps where farms or wood-yards open up. So, getting "out of the river" is about as easy as getting out of a fenced lane. But from Baton Rouge to New Orleans, it's a different story. The river is more than a mile wide and very deep—up to two hundred feet in some places. Both banks, for well over a hundred miles, have lost their trees and are lined with sugar plantations, with only an occasional small tree or a row of decorative China trees scattered about. The forest is cleared back two to four miles from the plantations. When the first frost is looming, the planters rush to harvest their crops. Once they've finished processing the sugar cane, they pile up the leftover stalks, which they call bagasse, and set them on fire, even though in other sugar-producing countries, the bagasse is used as fuel in the sugar mills. The piles of damp bagasse burn slowly and smoke like hell itself.

An embankment ten or fifteen feet high guards both banks of the Mississippi all the way down that lower end of the river, and this embankment is set back from the edge of the shore from ten to perhaps a hundred feet, according to circumstances; say thirty or forty feet as a general thing. Fill that whole region with an impenetrable gloom of smoke from a hundred miles of burning bagasse piles, when the river is over the banks, and turn a steamboat loose along there at midnight and see how she will feel. And see how you will feel too! You find yourself away out in the midst of a vague dim sea that is shoreless, that fades out and loses itself in the murky distances; for you cannot discern the thin rib of embankment, and you are always imagining you see a straggling tree when you don't. The plantations themselves are transformed by the smoke and look like a part of the sea. All through your watch you are tortured with the exquisite misery of uncertainty. You hope you are keeping in the river, but you do not know. All that you are sure about is that you are likely to be within six feet of the bank and destruction, when you think you are a good half-mile from shore. And you are sure also that if you chance suddenly to fetch up against the embankment and topple your chimneys overboard, you will have the small comfort of knowing that it is about what you were expecting to do. One of the great Vicksburg packets[Pg 3799] darted out into a sugar plantation one night, at such a time, and had to stay there a week. But there was no novelty about it: it had often been done before.

A ten to fifteen-foot high levee runs along both banks of the Mississippi all the way down to the river's lower end, and this levee is set back from the shore anywhere from ten to maybe a hundred feet, depending on the situation; generally around thirty or forty feet. Imagine filling that entire area with a thick haze of smoke from a hundred miles of burning sugarcane waste when the river is overflowing, and then send a steamboat down that way at midnight to see how it feels. And see how you feel, too! You find yourself out in the middle of a vague, dim sea that has no shore, fading into the murky distance; you can't make out the thin line of the levee, and you're always thinking you see a lone tree when it's not there. The plantations themselves are shrouded in smoke, making them look like part of the sea. Throughout your watch, you're tormented by the exquisite misery of uncertainty. You hope you're staying in the river, but you have no idea. All you're sure of is that you could be within six feet of the bank and disaster when you think you’re a good half-mile from shore. You also know that if you suddenly crash into the levee and tip your smokestacks overboard, you'll have the small comfort of knowing that's pretty much what you expected to happen. One of the big Vicksburg boats darted into a sugar plantation one night during such a time and ended up stuck there for a week. But there was nothing new about it: it had happened many times before.

I thought I had finished this chapter, but I wish to add a curious thing while it is in my mind. It is only relevant in that it is connected with piloting. There used to be an excellent pilot on the river, a Mr. X., who was a somnambulist. It was said that if his mind was troubled about a bad piece of river, he was pretty sure to get up and walk in his sleep and do strange things. He was once fellow pilot for a trip or two with George Ealer, on a great New Orleans passenger packet. During a considerable part of the first trip George was uneasy, but got over it by-and-by, as X. seemed content to stay in his bed when asleep. Late one night the boat was approaching Helena, Arkansas; the water was low, and the crossing above the town in a very blind and tangled condition. X. had seen the crossing since Ealer had, and as the night was particularly drizzly, sullen, and dark, Ealer was considering whether he had not better have X. called to assist in running the place, when the door opened and X. walked in. Now on very dark nights, light is a deadly enemy to piloting; you are aware that if you stand in a lighted room on such a night, you cannot see things in the street to any purpose; but if you put out the lights and stand in the gloom you can make out objects in the street pretty well. So on very dark nights pilots do not smoke; they allow no fire in the pilot-house stove if there is a crack which can allow the least ray to escape; they order the furnaces to be curtained with huge tarpaulins and the skylights to be closely blinded. Then no light whatever issues from the boat. The undefinable shape that now entered the pilot-house had Mr. X.'s voice. This said:—

I thought I had finished this chapter, but I want to add something interesting while it's fresh in my mind. It's only relevant because it's related to piloting. There used to be a great pilot on the river, a Mr. X., who was also a sleepwalker. It was said that if he had something on his mind about a tricky part of the river, he was likely to get up, walk around in his sleep, and do strange things. He once shared pilot duties for a couple of trips with George Ealer on a large passenger boat to New Orleans. During much of the first trip, George felt uneasy but got over it eventually as X. seemed content to stay in bed when he was asleep. Late one night, the boat was nearing Helena, Arkansas; the water level was low, and the crossing above the town was particularly tricky and obstructed. X. had seen this crossing more recently than Ealer, and because the night was especially rainy, gloomy, and dark, Ealer was thinking about whether he should wake X. for help navigating this area when the door opened and X. walked in. On very dark nights, light is a major disadvantage for pilots; you know that if you’re in a lit room on such nights, you can't see what’s happening outside very well; but if you turn off the lights and stand in the dark, you can make out objects outside quite clearly. So, on those dark nights, pilots avoid smoking; they don’t allow any fire in the pilot house if there's a crack that might let out even a tiny bit of light; they cover the furnaces with big tarps and block the skylights completely. This way, no light escapes from the boat. The indistinct figure that now entered the pilot house had Mr. X.’s voice. This said:—

"Let me take her, George; I've seen this place since you have, and it is so crooked that I reckon I can run it myself easier than I could tell you how to do it."

"Let me take her, George; I've been here as long as you have, and it's so messed up that I think I can handle it myself easier than I could explain it to you."

"It is kind of you, and I swear I am willing. I haven't got another drop of perspiration left in me. I have been spinning around and around the wheel like a squirrel. It is so dark I can't tell which way she is swinging till she is coming around like a whirligig."

"It’s nice of you, and I promise I am ready. I don’t have another drop of sweat left in me. I’ve been running around in circles like a squirrel. It’s so dark I can’t see which way she’s swinging until she comes back around like a spinning top."

So Ealer took a seat on the bench, panting and breathless. The black phantom assumed the wheel without saying anything,[Pg 3800] steadied the waltzing steamer with a turn or two, and then stood at ease, coaxing her a little to this side and then to that, as gently and as sweetly as if the time had been noonday. When Ealer observed this marvel of steering, he wished he had not confessed! He stared and wondered, and finally said:—

So Ealer sat down on the bench, out of breath. The black figure took control of the wheel without saying a word, steadied the swaying steamer with a few adjustments, and then relaxed, gently guiding her from side to side as if it were midday. When Ealer saw this incredible display of steering, he regretted his earlier confession! He stared in amazement and finally said:—

"Well, I thought I knew how to steer a steamboat, but that was another mistake of mine."

"Well, I thought I knew how to drive a steamboat, but that was another mistake I made."

X. said nothing, but went serenely on with his work. He rang for the leads; he rang to slow down the steam; he worked the boat carefully and neatly into invisible marks, then stood at the centre of the wheel and peered blandly out into the blackness, fore and aft, to verify his position; as the leads shoaled more and more, he stopped the engines entirely, and the dead silence and suspense of "drifting" followed; when the shoalest water was struck, he cracked on the steam, carried her handsomely over, and then began to work her warily into the next system of shoal marks; the same patient, heedful use of leads and engines followed, the boat slipped through without touching bottom, and entered upon the third and last intricacy of the crossing; imperceptibly she moved through the gloom, crept by inches into her marks, drifted tediously till the shoalest water was cried, and then, under a tremendous head of steam, went swinging over the reef and away into deep water and safety!

X. said nothing but continued his work calmly. He called for the leads; he signaled to slow down the steam; he maneuvered the boat carefully and precisely into invisible marks, then stood at the center of the wheel and looked out gently into the darkness, checking his position from front to back; as the water got shallower, he stopped the engines completely, and the complete silence and anticipation of "drifting" followed; when they hit the shallowest water, he increased the steam, skillfully moved her over, and then started to cautiously navigate into the next set of shallow marks; the same patient, careful use of leads and engines continued, the boat glided through without touching the bottom, and entered the third and final complexity of the crossing; she moved slowly through the darkness, crept inch by inch into her marks, drifted painstakingly until the shallowest water was announced, and then, under a massive amount of steam, went swinging over the reef and into deep water and safety!

Ealer let his long-pent breath pour out in a great relieving sigh, and said:—

Ealer let out a long-held breath in a big, relieving sigh, and said:—

"That's the sweetest piece of piloting that was ever done on the Mississippi River! I wouldn't believed it could be done, if I hadn't seen it."

"That's the most amazing piloting I've ever seen on the Mississippi River! I wouldn't have believed it was possible if I hadn't witnessed it myself."

There was no reply, and he added:—

There was no reply, and he added:—

"Just hold her five minutes longer, partner, and let me run down and get a cup of coffee."

"Just hold her for five more minutes, partner, and let me go grab a cup of coffee."

A minute later Ealer was biting into a pie, down in the "texas," and comforting himself with coffee. Just then the night watchman happened in, and was about to happen out again, when he noticed Ealer and exclaimed:—

A minute later, Ealer was biting into a pie down in the "texas" and comforting himself with coffee. Just then, the night watchman came in and was about to leave again when he noticed Ealer and exclaimed:—

"Who is at the wheel, sir?"

"Who's driving, sir?"

"X."

"X."

"Dart for the pilot-house, quicker than lightning!"

"Dart for the pilot house, faster than lightning!"

The next moment both men were flying up the pilot-house companion-way, three steps at a jump! Nobody there! The great steamer was whistling down the middle of the river at[Pg 3801] her own sweet will! The watchman shot out of the place again; Ealer seized the wheel, set the engine back with power, and held his breath while the boat reluctantly swung away from a "towhead" which she was about to knock into the middle of the Gulf of Mexico!

The next moment, both men were rushing up the pilot-house stairs, three steps at a time! No one was there! The massive steamer was barreling down the center of the river at[Pg 3801] her own leisure! The watchman bolted out of the area again; Ealer grabbed the wheel, reversed the engine with force, and held his breath while the boat slowly turned away from a "towhead" that she was about to crash into the Gulf of Mexico!

By-and-by the watchman came back and said:—

By and by, the watchman returned and said:—

"Didn't that lunatic tell you he was asleep when he first came up here?"

"Didn't that crazy guy tell you he was asleep when he first got up here?"

"No."

"Nope."

"Well, he was. I found him walking along on top of the railings, just as unconcerned as another man would walk a pavement; and I put him to bed; now just this minute there he was again, away astern, going through that sort of tightrope deviltry the same as before."

"Well, he was. I saw him walking on the railings, just as relaxed as someone would stroll down a sidewalk; and I put him to bed; now, right this moment, he was back there again, doing that same tightrope act like before."

"Well, I think I'll stay by, next time he has one of those fits. But I hope he'll have them often. You just ought to have seen him take this boat through Helena crossing. I never saw anything so gaudy before. And if he can do such gold-leaf, kid-glove, diamond-breastpin piloting when he is sound asleep, what couldn't he do if he was dead!"

"Well, I think I'll stick around the next time he has one of those fits. But I hope he has them often. You should have seen him take this boat through Helena crossing. I’ve never seen anything so flashy before. And if he can do such fancy, polished, diamond-studded piloting while he's fast asleep, what couldn't he do if he were completely out of it?"


AN ENCHANTING RIVER SCENE

From 'Life on the Mississippi': copyright 1883, by James R. Osgood and Company

The face of the water in time became a wonderful book—a book that was a dead language to the uneducated passenger, but which told its mind to me without reserve, delivering its most cherished secrets as clearly as if it uttered them with a voice. And it was not a book to be read once and thrown aside, for it had a new story to tell every day. Throughout the long twelve hundred miles there was never a page that was void of interest, never one that you could leave unread without loss, never one that you would want to skip, thinking you could find higher enjoyment in some other thing. There never was so wonderful a book written by man; never one whose interest was so absorbing, so unflagging, so sparklingly renewed with every re-perusal. The passenger who could not read it was charmed with a peculiar sort of faint dimple on its surface (on the rare occasions when he did not over[Pg 3802]look it altogether); but to the pilot that was an italicized passage; indeed it was more than that,—it was a legend of the largest capitals, with a string of shouting exclamation-points at the end of it; for it meant that a wreck or a rock was buried there, that could tear the life out of the strongest vessel that ever floated. It is the faintest and simplest expression the water ever makes, and the most hideous to a pilot's eye. In truth, the passenger who could not read this book saw nothing but all manner of pretty pictures in it, painted by the sun and shaded by the clouds; whereas to the trained eye these were not pictures at all, but the grimmest and most dead-earnest of reading matter.

The surface of the water eventually turned into a fascinating book—a book that was a foreign language to the uneducated passenger, but which shared its thoughts with me openly, revealing its most treasured secrets as clearly as if it spoke them aloud. And it wasn’t a book to be read just once and discarded; it had a new story to tell every day. Throughout the long twelve hundred miles, there was never a page without interest, never one that you could skip without feeling you missed out, and never one you'd want to bypass, thinking you'd find more enjoyment elsewhere. There has never been a book so remarkable written by humans; never one whose appeal was so gripping, so relentless, so refreshingly new with each reading. The passenger who couldn’t read it was sometimes captivated by a delicate pattern on its surface (on the rare occasions when he didn’t overlook it completely); but to the pilot, that was an italicized passage; in fact, it was more than that—it was a headline in big bold letters, complete with a bunch of exclamation points at the end; because it meant that a wreck or a hidden rock lay beneath, one that could sink the strongest ship ever built. It’s the faintest and simplest sign the water ever shows, yet the most terrifying to a pilot’s eye. In reality, the passenger who couldn’t read this book saw nothing but a variety of beautiful scenes painted by the sun and shaded by the clouds; whereas to the trained eye, these were not pictures at all, but the most serious and grim reading material.

Now when I had mastered the language of this water and had come to know every trifling feature that bordered the great river as familiarly as I knew the letters of the alphabet, I had made a valuable acquisition. But I had lost something too. I had lost something which could never be restored to me while I lived. All the grace, the beauty, the poetry had gone out of the majestic river! I still kept in mind a certain wonderful sunset which I witnessed when steamboating was new to me. A broad expanse of the river was turned to blood; in the middle distance the red hue brightened into gold, through which a solitary log came floating, black and conspicuous; in one place a long slanting mark lay sparkling upon the water; in another the surface was broken by boiling tumbling rings that were as many-tinted as an opal; where the ruddy flush was faintest, was a smooth spot that was covered with graceful circles and radiating lines, ever so delicately traced; the shore on our left was densely wooded, and the sombre shadow that fell from this forest was broken in one place by a long ruffled trail that shone like silver; and high above the forest wall a clean-stemmed dead tree waved a single leafy bough, that glowed like a flame in the unobstructed splendor that was flowing from the sun. There were graceful curves, reflected images, woody heights, soft distances; and over the whole scene, far and near, the dissolving lights drifted steadily, enriching it every passing moment with new marvels of coloring.

Now that I had mastered the language of the river and was familiar with every little detail along its banks like I knew the alphabet, I had gained something valuable. But I had also lost something, something that could never be restored to me as long as I lived. All the grace, beauty, and poetry had vanished from the majestic river! I still remembered a stunning sunset I saw when boating was new to me. A wide stretch of the river turned blood-red; in the distance, the red deepened into gold, through which a lone log floated, dark and noticeable; in one spot, a long slanting line sparkled on the water; in another, the surface was disturbed by swirling circles that shimmered with many colors like an opal; where the reddish glow was faintest, there was a smooth area covered with graceful circles and radiating lines, delicately traced; to our left, the shore was densely wooded, and the dark shadow from this forest was interrupted in one spot by a long ruffled trail that shone like silver; high above the forest, a tall, dead tree waved a single leafy branch, glowing like a flame in the unblocked brilliance streaming from the sun. There were graceful curves, reflected images, wooded heights, soft distances; and over the whole scene, near and far, the shifting lights flowed steadily, enriching it with new wonders of color every moment.

I stood like one bewitched. I drank it in, in a speechless rapture. The world was new to me, and I had never seen anything like this at home. But as I have said, a day came when I began to cease from noting the glories and the charms which the moon and the sun and the twilight wrought upon the river's[Pg 3803] face; another day came when I ceased altogether to note them. Then, if that sunset scene had been repeated, I should have looked upon it without rapture and should have commented upon it inwardly after this fashion: This sun means that we are going to have wind to-morrow; that floating log means that the river is rising, small thanks to it; that slanting mark on the water refers to a bluff reef which is going to kill somebody's steamboat one of these nights, if it keeps on stretching out like that; those tumbling "boils" show a dissolving bar and a changing channel there; the lines and circles in the slick water over yonder are a warning that that troublesome place is shoaling up dangerously; that silver streak in the shadow of the forest is the "break" from a new snag, and he has located himself in the very best place he could have found to fish for steamboats; that tall dead tree, with a single living branch, is not going to last long, and then how is a body ever going to get through this blind place at night without the friendly old landmark?

I stood there like I was enchanted. I absorbed it all, completely speechless. The world felt brand new to me, and I had never experienced anything like this back home. But as I mentioned, a day arrived when I stopped noticing the beauty and charm that the moon, the sun, and the twilight created on the river's[Pg 3803] surface; eventually, I stopped noticing them altogether. If that sunset had happened again, I would have looked at it without amazement and would have thought to myself: This sun means we’re going to have wind tomorrow; that floating log indicates the river is rising, which isn’t great; that slanting mark on the water points to a bluff reef that’s going to wreck someone’s steamboat one of these nights if it keeps stretching out like that; those choppy "boils" show a dissolving bar and a changing channel over there; the lines and circles in the calm water over there warn that this troublesome spot is getting dangerously shallow; that silver streak in the forest's shadow is a new snag, and it's found the perfect spot to snag steamboats; that tall dead tree with a single living branch isn't going to last much longer, and then how is anyone going to get through this tricky area at night without that helpful old landmark?

No, the romance and the beauty were all gone from the river. All the value any feature of it had for me now was the amount of usefulness it could furnish toward compassing the safe piloting of a steamboat. Since those days I have pitied doctors from my heart. What does the lovely flush in a beauty's cheek mean to a doctor but a "break" that ripples above some deadly disease? Are not all her visible charms sown thick with what are to him the signs and symbols of hidden decay? Does he ever see her beauty at all, or doesn't he simply view her professionally and comment upon her unwholesome condition all to himself? And doesn't he sometimes wonder whether he has gained most or lost most by learning his trade?

No, the romance and beauty were completely gone from the river. Now, the only value any part of it has for me is how useful it can be for safely navigating a steamboat. Since those days, I’ve felt real sympathy for doctors. What does the lovely flush in a beautiful woman’s cheek mean to a doctor except a sign of an underlying disease? Aren’t all her visible charms just reminders of what he sees as hidden decay? Does he ever really appreciate her beauty, or does he just see her in a clinical way and think about her unwholesome condition to himself? And doesn’t he sometimes wonder if he’s gained more or lost more by learning his profession?


THE LIGHTNING PILOT

From 'Life on the Mississippi': copyright 1883, by James R. Osgood and Company

Next morning I felt pretty rusty and low-spirited. We went booming along, taking a good many chances, for we were anxious to "get out of the river" (as getting out to Cairo was called) before night should overtake us. But Mr. Bixby's partner, the other pilot, presently grounded the boat, and we lost so much time getting her off that it was plain the darkness[Pg 3804] would overtake us a good long way above the mouth. This was a great misfortune; especially to certain of our visiting pilots, whose boats would have to wait for their return, no matter how long that might be. It sobered the pilot-house talk a good deal. Coming up-stream, pilots did not mind low water or any kind of darkness; nothing stopped them but fog. But down-stream work was different; a boat was too nearly helpless, with a stiff current pushing behind her; so it was not customary to run down-stream at night in low water.

The next morning, I felt pretty sluggish and down. We were speeding along, taking quite a few risks because we wanted to "get out of the river" (which is how we referred to reaching Cairo) before nightfall caught up with us. But Mr. Bixby's partner, the other pilot, soon grounded the boat, and we lost so much time getting her off that it was clear the darkness[Pg 3804] would catch us a long way above the mouth. This was a big setback, especially for some of our visiting pilots, whose boats would have to wait for them to return, no matter how long that took. It seriously dampened the conversation in the pilot house. When going upstream, pilots didn't mind low water or any kind of darkness; the only thing that would stop them was fog. But going downstream was different; a boat was nearly helpless with a strong current pushing behind it, so it wasn't usual to run downstream at night in low water.

There seemed to be one small hope, however: if we could get through the intricate and dangerous Hat Island crossing before night, we could venture the rest, for we would have plainer sailing and better water. But it would be insanity to attempt Hat Island at night. So there was a deal of looking at watches all the rest of the day, and a constant ciphering upon the speed we were making; Hat Island was the eternal subject; sometimes hope was high, and sometimes we were delayed in a bad crossing, and down it went again. For hours all hands lay under the burden of this suppressed excitement; it was even communicated to me, and I got to feeling so solicitous about Hat Island, and under such an awful pressure of responsibility, that I wished I might have five minutes on shore to draw a good full relieving breath, and start over again. We were standing no regular watches. Each of our pilots ran such portions of the river as he had run when coming up-stream, because of his greater familiarity with it; but both remained in the pilot-house constantly.

There seemed to be a small glimmer of hope, though: if we could get through the tricky and dangerous Hat Island crossing before nightfall, we could tackle the rest, since the sailing would be smoother and the water better. But attempting Hat Island at night would be crazy. So, we spent the rest of the day constantly checking our watches and calculating our speed; Hat Island was always on our minds. Sometimes we felt hopeful, and other times we were held back by a rough crossing, and our spirits would drop again. For hours, everyone felt the weight of this unspoken tension; it even affected me, and I became so anxious about Hat Island, feeling such heavy responsibility, that I wished I could have five minutes on shore to take a deep breath and reset. We weren’t keeping regular watches. Each of our pilots handled the parts of the river they were familiar with from coming up-stream, as they knew it better; but both stayed in the pilot-house the entire time.

An hour before sunset, Mr. Bixby took the wheel and Mr. W—— stepped aside. For the next thirty minutes every man held his watch in his hand and was restless, silent, and uneasy. At last somebody said with a doomful sigh:—

An hour before sunset, Mr. Bixby took the wheel and Mr. W—— stepped aside. For the next thirty minutes, every man held his watch in his hand and felt restless, silent, and uneasy. Finally, someone let out a heavy sigh and said:—

"Well, yonder's Hat Island—and we can't make it."

"Well, there's Hat Island—and we can't reach it."

All the watches closed with a snap, everybody sighed and muttered something about its being "too bad, too bad—ah, if we could only have got here half an hour sooner!" and the place was thick with the atmosphere of disappointment. Some started to go out, but loitered, hearing no bell-tap to land. The sun dipped behind the horizon, the boat went on. Inquiring looks passed from one guest to another; and one who had his hand on the door-knob and had turned it, waited, then presently took away his hand and let the knob turn back again. We bore steadily down the bend. More looks were exchanged, and nods[Pg 3805] of surprised admiration—but no words. Insensibly the men drew together behind Mr. Bixby, as the sky darkened and one or two dim stars came out. The dead silence and sense of waiting became oppressive. Mr. Bixby pulled the cord, and two deep mellow notes from the big bell floated off on the night. Then a pause, and one more note was struck. The watchman's voice followed, from the hurricane deck:—

All the watches snapped shut, and everyone sighed and murmured about how it was "such a shame, such a shame—oh, if only we had gotten here half an hour earlier!" The atmosphere was thick with disappointment. Some started to leave, but hung back, hearing no bell ring to announce their departure. The sun sank below the horizon as the boat continued on. Curious glances were exchanged among the guests; one person had his hand on the doorknob and turned it, paused, then took his hand away and let the knob turn back. We moved steadily around the bend. More glances were shared, along with nods of astonished admiration—but no one spoke. The men unconsciously gathered closer behind Mr. Bixby as the sky grew darker and one or two faint stars appeared. The heavy silence and feeling of anticipation became stifling. Mr. Bixby pulled the cord, and two deep, rich notes from the large bell echoed into the night. Then there was a pause, followed by one more note. The watchman's voice came from the hurricane deck:—

"Labboard lead, there! Stabboard lead!"

"Labboard leader, there! Stabboard leader!"

The cries of the leadsmen began to rise out of the distance, and were gruffly repeated by the word-passers on the hurricane deck.

The shouts of the leadsmen started to echo from afar and were roughly repeated by the word-passers on the hurricane deck.

"M-a-r-k three!... M-a-r-k three!... Quarter-less-three!... Half twain!... Quarter twain!... M-a-r-k twain!... Quarter-less—"

"M-a-r-k three!... M-a-r-k three!... Quarter to three!... Half two!... Quarter past two!... M-a-r-k twain!... Quarter to—"

Mr. Bixby pulled two bell-ropes, and was answered by faint jinglings far below in the engine-room, and our speed slackened. The steam began to whistle through the gauge-cocks. The cries of the leadsmen went on—and it is a weird sound always in the night. Every pilot in the lot was watching now, with fixed eyes, and talking under his breath. Nobody was calm and easy but Mr. Bixby. He would put his wheel down and stand on a spoke, and as the steamer swung into her (to me) utterly invisible marks—for we seemed to be in the midst of a wide and gloomy sea—he would meet and fasten her there. Out of the murmur of half-audible talk one caught a coherent sentence now and then, such as:—

Mr. Bixby pulled two bell ropes, and faint jingles responded from far below in the engine room, causing our speed to decrease. The steam began to whistle through the gauge cocks. The leadsmen continued their calls—and it always sounds eerie at night. Every pilot in the group was now focused, eyes locked on their tasks, and murmuring under their breath. No one was calm except Mr. Bixby. He would lower the wheel and stand on a spoke, and as the steamer turned toward her (to me) completely invisible markers—since it felt like we were in the middle of a vast, dark sea—he would bring her to a stop and secure her there. From the murmur of barely audible conversations, you’d occasionally catch a clear sentence, like:—

"There; she's over the first reef all right!"

"There, she made it over the first reef for sure!"

After a pause, another subdued voice:—

After a pause, another quiet voice:—

"Her stern's coming down just exactly right, by George!"

"Her stern is coming down just exactly right, by George!"

"Now she's in the marks; over she goes!"

"Now she's in the markings; there she goes!"

Somebody else muttered:—

Someone else muttered:—

"Oh, it was done beautiful—beautiful!"

"Oh, it was done beautifully—beautifully!"

Now the engines were stopped altogether, and we drifted with the current. Not that I could see the boat drift, for I could not, the stars being all gone by this time. This drifting was the dismalest work; it held one's heart still. Presently I discovered a blacker gloom than that which surrounded us. It was the head of the island. We were closing right down upon it. We entered its deeper shadow, and so imminent seemed the peril that I was likely to suffocate; and I had the strongest impulse to do something, anything, to save the vessel. But still[Pg 3806] Mr. Bixby stood by his wheel, silent, intent as a cat, and all the pilots stood shoulder to shoulder at his back.

Now the engines were completely stopped, and we drifted with the current. Not that I could actually see the boat drifting, because I couldn’t; the stars had all vanished by this point. This drifting felt incredibly bleak; it made my heart feel heavy. Soon, I noticed a darker shadow than the one surrounding us. It was the island's edge. We were heading straight for it. As we entered its deeper shadow, the danger felt so real that I thought I might suffocate. I had an overwhelming urge to do something, anything, to save the boat. But still[Pg 3806] Mr. Bixby stood by his wheel, silent and focused like a cat, with all the pilots standing shoulder to shoulder behind him.

"She'll not make it!" somebody whispered.

"She won't make it!" someone whispered.

The water grew shoaler and shoaler, by the leadsman's cries, till it was down to—

The water got shallower and shallower, according to the leadsman's calls, until it was down to—

"Eight-and-a-half!... E-i-g-h-t feet!... E-i-g-h-t feet!... Seven-and—"

"Eight and a half!... E-i-g-h-t feet!... E-i-g-h-t feet!... Seven and—"

Mr. Bixby said warningly through his speaking-tube to the engineer:—

Mr. Bixby said cautionedly through his intercom to the engineer:—

"Stand by, now!"

"Stand by now!"

"Ay-ay, sir!"

"Yes, sir!"

"Seven-and-a-half! Seven feet! Six-and—"

"7.5! 7 feet! 6—"

We touched bottom! Instantly Mr. Bixby set a lot of bells ringing, shouted through the tube, "Now let her have it—every ounce you've got!" then to his partner, "Put her hard down! snatch her! snatch her!" The boat rasped and ground her way through the sand, hung upon the apex of disaster a single tremendous instant, and then over she went! And such a shout as went up at Mr. Bixby's back never loosened the roof of a pilot-house before!

We hit the bottom! Right away, Mr. Bixby started ringing a bunch of bells, shouted through the tube, "Now give it everything you've got!" then told his partner, "Push it down! Grab it! Grab it!" The boat scraped and ground its way through the sand, teetering on the edge of disaster for a huge moment, and then it tipped over! And the shout that erupted behind Mr. Bixby had never shaken the roof of a pilot house before!

There was no more trouble after that. Mr. Bixby was a hero that night; and it was some little time, too, before his exploit ceased to be talked about by river men.

There was no more trouble after that. Mr. Bixby was a hero that night, and it took a while before his adventure stopped being talked about by river folks.


AN EXPEDITION AGAINST OGRES

From 'A Connecticut Yankee in King Arthur's Court': copyright 1889, by Charles L. Webster and Company

My expedition was all the talk that day and that night, and the boys were very good to me, and made much of me, and seemed to have forgotten their vexation and disappointment, and come to be as anxious for me to hive those ogres and set those ripe old virgins loose as if it were themselves that had the contract. Well, they were good children—but just children, that is all. And they gave me no end of points about how to scout for giants, and how to scoop them in; and they told me all sorts of charms against enchantments, and gave me salves and other rubbish to put on my wounds. But it never occurred to one of them to reflect that if I was such a wonderful necromancer as I was pretending to be, I ought not to[Pg 3807] need salves, or instructions, or charms against enchantments, and least of all arms and armor, on a foray of any kind—even against fire-spouting dragons and devils hot from perdition, let alone such poor adversaries as these I was after, these commonplace ogres of the back settlements.

My adventure was the hot topic of the day and night, and the boys were really nice to me, treating me like a hero. It seemed like they had forgotten their frustration and disappointment and were just as eager as I was to capture those ogres and free those innocent girls, as if they were the ones on the mission. Well, they were good kids—but just kids, that’s all. They gave me tons of tips on how to look for giants and how to catch them; they shared all sorts of spells to protect against magic, and handed me ointments and other useless stuff for my wounds. But not one of them thought to wonder that if I was such an amazing sorcerer as I claimed to be, I wouldn’t need ointments, guidance, or protective spells at all, and definitely not any weapons or armor for any kind of quest—even against fire-breathing dragons and demons from hell, let alone the average ogres I was hunting, those run-of-the-mill ones from the backcountry.

I was to have an early breakfast, and start at dawn, for that was the usual way; but I had the demon's own time with my armor, and this delayed me a little. It is troublesome to get into, and there is so much detail. First you wrap a layer or two of blanket around your body for a sort of cushion, and to keep off the cold iron; then you put on your sleeves and shirt of chain-mail—these are made of small steel links woven together, and they form a fabric so flexible that if you toss your shirt on to the floor it slumps into a pile like a peck of wet fish-net; it is very heavy and is nearly the uncomfortablest material in the world for a night shirt, yet plenty used it for that—tax collectors and reformers, and one-horse kings with a defective title, and those sorts of people; then you put on your shoes—flatboats roofed over with interleaving bands of steel—and screw your clumsy spurs into the heels. Next you buckle your greaves on your legs and your cuisses on your thighs; then come your backplate and your breastplate, and you begin to feel crowded; then you hitch on to the breastplate the half-petticoat of broad overlapping bands of steel which hangs down in front but is scolloped out behind so you can sit down, and isn't any real improvement on an inverted coal-scuttle, either for looks, or for wear, or to wipe your hands on; next you belt on your sword; then you put your stove-pipe joints on to your arms, your iron gauntlets on to your hands, your iron rat-trap on to your head, with a rag of steel web hitched on to it to hang over the back of your neck—and there you are, snug as a candle in a candle-mold. This is no time to dance. Well, a man that is packed away like that is a nut that isn't worth the cracking, there is so little of the meat, when you get down to it, by comparison with the shell.

I was supposed to have an early breakfast and leave at dawn, since that was the usual routine. However, I struggled with my armor, which set me back a bit. Getting into it is a hassle because there's so much to it. First, you wrap a layer or two of blankets around your body for cushioning and to shield yourself from the cold metal. Then, you put on your chain-mail sleeves and shirt—made of small steel links woven together—they’re flexible enough to slump into a pile on the floor like a bunch of wet fish nets, but heavy and nearly the most uncomfortable material for a night shirt. Yet, many people wore it—tax collectors, reformers, and petty kings with shaky claims to their thrones, that kind of crowd. Next, you slip on your shoes, which are basically flat boats covered with interlaced bands of steel, and screw on your awkward spurs. After that, you buckle on your greaves for your legs and your cuisses for your thighs; then come your backplate and breastplate, making you feel a bit cramped. You then attach the half-skirt of overlapping steel bands to your breastplate, which hangs down in front but is shaped so you can sit down, and honestly looks no better than an upside-down coal scuttle in terms of looks or comfort, not to mention it’s not great for wiping your hands. Next, you strap on your sword, then slide your tube-like arm guards on, your iron gauntlets on your hands, and your iron helmet on your head, complete with a steel net hanging over the back of your neck—and there you go, snug as a candle in a mold. This isn’t exactly a time for dancing. A guy packed into all that is pretty much a nut that’s not worth cracking, considering how little substance there is compared to the armor.

The boys helped me, or I never could have got in. Just as we finished, Sir Bedivere happened in, and I saw that as like as not I hadn't chosen the most convenient outfit for a long trip. How stately he looked; and tall and broad and grand. He had on his head a conical steel casque that only came down to his ears, and for visor had only a narrow steel bar that extended[Pg 3808] down to his upper lip and protected his nose; and all the rest of him, from neck to heel, was flexible chain-mail, trousers and all. But pretty much all of him was hidden under his outside garment, which of course was of chain-mail, as I said, and hung straight from his shoulders to his ankles; and from his middle to the bottom, both before and behind, was divided, so that he could ride and let the skirts hang down on each side. He was going grailing, and it was just the outfit for it, too. I would have given a good deal for that ulster, but it was too late now to be fooling around. The sun was just up; the king and the court were all on hand to see me off and wish me luck; so it wouldn't be etiquette for me to tarry. You don't get on your horse yourself; no, if you tried it you would get disappointed. They carry you out, just as they carry a sun-struck man to the drug-store, and put you on, and help get you to rights, and fix your feet in the stirrups; and all the while you do feel so strange and stuffy and like somebody else—like somebody that has been married on a sudden, or struck by lightning, or something like that, and hasn't quite fetched around yet, and is sort of numb, and can't just get his bearings. Then they stood up the mast they called a spear in its socket by my left foot, and I gripped it with my hand; lastly they hung my shield around my neck, and I was all complete and ready to up anchor and get to sea. Everybody was as good to me as they could be, and a maid of honor gave me the stirrup-cup her own self. There was nothing more to do now but for that damsel to get up behind me on a pillion, which she did, and put an arm or so around me to hold on.

The boys helped me, or I would have never managed to get in. Just as we finished up, Sir Bedivere walked in, and I realized I probably hadn’t picked the best outfit for a long journey. He looked so impressive—tall, broad, and grand. He wore a conical steel helmet that only came down to his ears, with a narrow steel bar for a visor that extended down to his upper lip and protected his nose. The rest of him, from neck to heel, was covered in flexible chain-mail, including his pants. However, most of him was hidden under his outer garment, which was also made of chain-mail and hung straight from his shoulders to his ankles. It had a split from the middle down to the bottom, both in front and back, so he could ride and let the fabric hang on each side. He was going on a quest, and the outfit was perfect for it. I would have given a lot for that coat, but it was too late to be messing around. The sun had just come up; the king and the court were all there to see me off and wish me luck, so it wouldn’t be proper for me to linger. You don’t get on your horse by yourself; no, if you tried, you’d end up disappointed. They lift you up, just like they’d carry someone dazed to the pharmacy, help you onto the horse, and adjust you to get comfortable, fixing your feet in the stirrups. All the while, you feel so odd and dazed—like someone who suddenly got married, or struck by lightning, or something like that, and hasn’t quite recovered yet, feeling kind of numb and unable to find your bearings. Then they set the spear they called a mast in its holder by my left foot, and I gripped it. Finally, they hung my shield around my neck, and I was all set and ready to sail away. Everyone was as kind to me as they could be, and a lady-in-waiting personally gave me the stirrup cup. There was nothing left to do but for that lady to get on the pillion behind me, which she did, wrapping her arms around me to hold on.

And so we started; and everybody gave us a good-by and waved their handkerchiefs or helmets. And everybody we met, going down the hill and through the village, was respectful to us except some shabby little boys on the outskirts. They said:—

And so we started; and everyone said goodbye and waved their handkerchiefs or helmets. Everyone we encountered, going down the hill and through the village, treated us with respect except for some scruffy little boys on the outskirts. They said:—

"Oh, what a guy!" and hove clods at us.

"Oh, what a guy!" and threw clods at us.

In my experience boys are the same in all ages. They don't respect anything, they don't care for anything or anybody. They say "Go up, bald-head!" to the prophet going his unoffending way in the gray of antiquity; they sass me in the holy gloom of the Middle Ages; and I had seen them act the same way in Buchanan's administration; I remember, because I was there and helped. The prophet had his bears and settled with his boys; and I wanted to get down and settle with mine, but it[Pg 3809] wouldn't answer, because I couldn't have got up again. I hate a country without a derrick.

In my experience, boys are the same throughout history. They don’t respect anything and don’t care about anyone or anything. They shout, “Hey, bald guy!” at the prophet who’s just going about his business in the distant past; they talk back to me in the dark times of the Middle Ages; and I’ve seen them act the same way during Buchanan’s presidency; I remember because I was there and was involved. The prophet dealt with his troubles, and I wanted to do the same with mine, but it didn’t work out because I wouldn’t have been able to get back up. I can’t stand a country without a crane.

Straight off, we were in the country. It was most lovely and pleasant in those sylvan solitudes in the early cool morning in the first freshness of autumn. From hilltops we saw fair green valleys lying spread out below, with streams winding through them, and island groves of trees here and there, and huge lonely oaks scattered about and casting black blots of shade; and beyond the valleys we saw the ranges of hills, blue with haze, stretching away in billowy perspective to the horizon, with at wide intervals a dim fleck of white or gray on a wave-summit, which we knew was a castle. We crossed broad natural lawns sparkling with dew, and we moved like spirits, the cushioned turf giving out no sound of footfall; we dreamed along through glades in a mist of green light that got its tint from the sun-drenched roof of leaves overhead, and by our feet the clearest and coldest of runlets went frisking and gossiping over its reefs and making a sort of whispering music comfortable to hear; and at times we left the world behind and entered into the solemn great deeps and rich gloom of the forest, where furtive wild things whisked and scurried by and were gone before you could even get your eye on the place where the noise was; and where only the earliest birds were turning out and getting to business, with a song here and a quarrel yonder and a mysterious far-off hammering and drumming for worms on a tree-trunk away somewhere in the impenetrable remoteness of the woods. And by-and-by out we would swing again into the glare.

Right away, we were in the countryside. It was beautiful and pleasant in those quiet woods in the early cool morning during the fresh start of autumn. From the hilltops, we saw lovely green valleys stretching out below, with streams winding through them and clusters of trees scattered here and there, along with huge solitary oaks casting dark shadows. Beyond the valleys, we saw the hazy blue hills stretching in rolling waves toward the horizon, with occasional faint white or gray spots on the hilltops, which we knew were castles. We crossed broad, natural lawns sparkling with dew, moving like spirits, the soft grass making no sound under our feet; we wandered through sunny glades filled with green light filtering down through the sunlit leaves overhead, and at our feet, the clearest, coldest little streams danced and chatted over their rocks, creating a kind of whispering music that was nice to hear; and sometimes we left the world behind and stepped into the deep shadows and rich gloom of the forest, where shy wild creatures zipped by and vanished before you could even catch a glimpse of where the sound came from; and only the earliest birds were out, getting busy with a song here, a squabble there, and a mysterious distant hammering and drumming for worms somewhere deep in the woods. Eventually, we would step back out into the bright light.

About the third or fourth or fifth time that we swung out into the glare—it was along there somewhere, a couple of hours or so after sun-up—it wasn't as pleasant as it had been. It was beginning to get hot. This was quite noticeable. We had a very long pull, after that, without any shade. Now it is curious how progressively little frets grow and multiply after they once get a start. Things which I didn't mind at all at first, I began to mind now—and more and more, too, all the time. The first ten or fifteen times I wanted my handkerchief I didn't seem to care; I got along, and said never mind, it isn't any matter, and dropped it out of my mind. But now it was different: I wanted it all the time; it was nag, nag, nag, right along, and no rest; I couldn't get it out of my mind; and so at last I lost my[Pg 3810] temper, and said hang a man that would make a suit of armor without any pockets in it. You see I had my handkerchief in my helmet, and some other things; but it was that kind of a helmet that you can't take off by yourself. That hadn't occurred to me when I put it there; and in fact I didn't know it. I supposed it would be particularly convenient there. And so now the thought of its being there, so handy and close by, and yet not get-at-able, made it all the worse and the harder to bear. Yes, the thing that you can't get is the thing that you want, mainly; every one has noticed that. Well, it took my mind off from everything else; took it clear off and centred it in my helmet; and mile after mile there it stayed, imagining the handkerchief, picturing the handkerchief; and it was bitter and aggravating to have the salt sweat keep trickling down into my eyes, and I couldn't get at it. It seems like a little thing on paper, but it was not a little thing at all; it was the most real kind of misery. I would not say it if it was not so. I made up my mind that I would carry along a reticule next time, let it look how it might and people say what they would. Of course these iron dudes of the Round Table would think it was scandalous, and maybe raise sheol about it, but as for me, give me comfort first and style afterwards. So we jogged along, and now and then we struck a stretch of dust, and it would tumble up in clouds and get into my nose and make me sneeze and cry; and of course I said things I oughtn't to have said,—I don't deny that. I am not better than others. We couldn't seem to meet anybody in this lonesome Britain, not even an ogre; and in the mood I was in then, it was well for the ogre; that is, an ogre with a handkerchief. Most knights would have thought of nothing but getting his armor; but so I got his bandana, he could keep his hardware for all me.

About the third, fourth, or fifth time we stepped out into the bright sunlight—somewhere along there a couple of hours after sunrise—it wasn’t as nice as before. It was starting to get hot, and it was definitely noticeable. We had a really long stretch ahead without any shade. It's strange how little annoyances grow and multiply once they start. Things that didn’t bother me before began to really get under my skin, more and more all the time. The first ten or fifteen times I needed my handkerchief, it didn’t seem to matter; I managed without it and thought, “never mind, it’s fine,” and pushed it out of my mind. But now it was different: I wanted it all the time; it was a constant nag, nag, nag, no break; I couldn't stop thinking about it, and eventually, I lost my temper and said, “cursed be the man who makes a suit of armor without pockets.” You see, I had my handkerchief in my helmet along with some other things; but it was that kind of helmet you can't take off by yourself. I hadn’t thought about that when I put it there; I actually didn’t know that. I figured it would be super convenient there. And now the fact that it was right there, so accessible and yet unreachable, made it even worse and harder to handle. Yes, the thing you can’t get is often the thing you want the most; everyone has noticed that. Well, it completely distracted me from everything else; it focused all my thoughts on my helmet; and mile after mile there it stayed, imagining the handkerchief, picturing it; and it was frustrating and irritating to have salty sweat dripping into my eyes, and I couldn't reach it. It seems like a small thing on paper, but it was anything but small; it was truly miserable. I wouldn’t say it if it weren’t true. I decided that next time, I would carry a bag, no matter how it looked or what people said. Of course, those iron guys of the Round Table would think it was ridiculous and maybe make a fuss about it, but as for me, I’d choose comfort first and style later. So we continued on, and now and then we hit a dusty stretch, and the dust would kick up in clouds, getting into my nose and making me sneeze and cry; and of course, I said things I shouldn’t have said—I won't deny that. I’m not any better than others. We didn’t seem to run into anyone in this lonely Britain, not even an ogre; and given my mood then, it was probably a good thing for the ogre, that is, an ogre with a handkerchief. Most knights would’ve only thought about getting their armor, but I was just interested in that bandana; he could keep his armor for all I cared.

Meantime it was getting hotter and hotter in there. You see the sun was beating down and warming up the iron more and more all the time. Well, when you are hot, that way, every little thing irritates you. When I trotted I rattled like a crate of dishes, and that annoyed me; and moreover I couldn't seem to stand that shield slatting and banging, now about my breast, now around my back; and if I dropped into a walk my joints creaked and screeched in that wearisome way that a wheelbarrow does, and as we didn't create any breeze at that gait, I was like to get fried in that stove; and besides, the quieter you went[Pg 3811] the heavier the iron settled down on you, and the more and more tons you seemed to weigh every minute. And you had to be always changing hands and passing your spear over to the other foot, it got so irksome for one hand to hold it long at a time.

Meanwhile, it was getting hotter and hotter in there. The sun was beating down and heating up the iron more and more all the time. When you're that hot, every little thing irritates you. When I trotted, I rattled like a crate of dishes, and that annoyed me; plus, I couldn't stand that shield clattering and banging, now against my chest, now around my back; and if I dropped to a walk, my joints creaked and squeaked in that annoying way that a wheelbarrow does, and since we didn't create any breeze at that pace, I felt like I was about to fry in that heat; and on top of that, the slower you went[Pg 3811] the heavier the iron settled down on you, and you felt more and more weighed down every minute. You had to keep switching hands and passing your spear to the other foot; it got so tiring for one hand to hold it for too long.

Well, you know when you perspire that way, in rivers, there comes a time when you—when you—well, when you itch. You are inside, your hands are outside: so there you are; nothing but iron between. It is not a light thing, let it sound as it may. First it is one place; then another; then some more; and it goes on spreading and spreading, and at last the territory is all occupied, and nobody can imagine what you feel like, nor how unpleasant it is. And when it had got to the worst, and it seemed to me that I could not stand anything more, a fly got in through the bars and settled on my nose, and the bars were stuck and wouldn't work, and I couldn't get the visor up; and I could only shake my head, which was baking hot by this time, and the fly—well, you know how a fly acts when he has got a certainty: he only minded the shaking enough to change from nose to lip, and lip to ear, and buzz and buzz all around in there, and keep on lighting and biting in a way that a person already so distressed as I was simply could not stand. So I gave in, and got Alisande to unship the helmet and relieve me of it. Then she emptied the conveniences out of it and fetched it full of water, and I drank and then stood up and she poured the rest down inside the armor. One cannot think how refreshing it was. She continued to fetch and pour until I was well soaked and thoroughly comfortable.

Well, you know when you sweat like that, it can feel overwhelming, and eventually—well, you start to itch. You're locked inside, while your hands are stuck outside; that's the situation. It's not something to take lightly, no matter how it sounds. At first, it itches in one spot, then another, and it keeps spreading until it feels like it's taken over everywhere. No one can really understand how you feel or how uncomfortable it is. Just when it seemed like I couldn't take any more, a fly came in through the bars and landed on my nose. The bars were stuck, so I couldn't lift the visor; I could only shake my head, which was already really hot. And the fly—well, you know how flies are when they feel secure: it didn't care much about the shaking, just moved from my nose to my lip, then to my ear, buzzing all around and lighting on me, biting in a way that someone already as miserable as I was just couldn't handle. So I gave in and got Alisande to take off my helmet. Then she emptied it out and filled it with water, and I drank, then stood up while she poured the rest inside the armor. You can't imagine how refreshing that was. She kept fetching and pouring until I was completely soaked and totally comfortable.

It was good to have a rest—and peace. But nothing is quite perfect in this life at any time. I had made a pipe a while back, and also some pretty fair tobacco; not the real thing, but what some of the Indians use: the inside bark of the willow, dried. These comforts had been in the helmet, and now I had them again, but no matches.

It was nice to take a break—and enjoy some peace. But nothing is ever truly perfect in life. I had made a pipe some time ago, along with some decent tobacco; not the real deal, but what some of the Indians use: the dried inner bark of the willow. These little comforts had been in the helmet, and now I had them back, but no matches.

Gradually, as the time wore along, one annoying fact was borne in upon my understanding—that we were weather-bound. An armed novice cannot mount his horse without help and plenty of it. Sandy was not enough; not enough for me, anyway. We had to wait until somebody should come along. Waiting in silence would have been agreeable enough, for I was full of matter for reflection, and wanted to give it a chance to[Pg 3812] work. I wanted to try and think out how it was that rational or even half-rational men could ever have learned to wear armor, considering its inconveniences; and how they had managed to keep up such a fashion for generations when it was plain that what I had suffered to-day they had had to suffer all the days of their lives. I wanted to think that out; and moreover I wanted to think out some way to reform this evil and persuade the people to let the foolish fashion die out: but thinking was out of the question in the circumstances. You couldn't think where Sandy was. She was a quite biddable creature and good-hearted, but she had a flow of talk that was as steady as a mill and made your head sore like the drays and wagons in a city. If she had had a cork she would have been a comfort. But you can't cork that kind; they would die. Her clack was going all day, and you would think something would surely happen to her works by-and-by; but no, they never got out of order; and she never had to slack up for words. She could grind and pump and churn and buzz by the week, and never stop to oil up or blow out. And yet the result was just nothing but wind. She never had any ideas, any more than a fog has. She was a perfect blatherskite; I mean for jaw, jaw, jaw, talk, talk, talk, jabber, jabber, jabber;—but just as good as she could be. I hadn't minded her mill that morning, on account of having that hornet's nest of other troubles; but more than once in the afternoon I had to say:—

Gradually, as time went on, one frustrating truth became clear to me—that we were stuck because of the weather. An inexperienced rider can't get on their horse without help, and I needed a lot of it. Sandy's assistance wasn't enough; not enough for me, anyway. We had to wait until someone came by. Waiting in silence would have been fine, since I had plenty to think about and wanted to give my thoughts a chance to develop. I wanted to figure out how rational or even somewhat rational people could have ever decided to wear armor, considering how inconvenient it was; and how they managed to maintain such a style for generations when it was obvious that what I suffered today was something they had to endure all their lives. I wanted to think that through, and also come up with a way to change this issue and convince people to let this silly fashion fade away: but thinking was impossible in these circumstances. You couldn't think with Sandy around. She was a very accommodating and kind-hearted person, but she talked non-stop, like a mill, and her chatter made your head ache like the noise from carts and wagons in a city. If she had had a cork, she would have been a relief. But you can't silence that kind; they would just fade away. Her chatter went on all day, and you’d think something would eventually break down, but no, her talking never faltered; she never had to pause for words. She could rumble and pump and buzz for weeks without stopping to catch her breath or take a break. And yet, the result was just hot air. She didn’t have any ideas, any more than a fog does. She was a complete chatterbox; I mean with the constant talking, jabbering, and noise;—but she was as good-hearted as could be. I hadn’t minded her chatter that morning, due to having a whole hornet's nest of other problems; but more than once in the afternoon, I had to say:—

"Take a rest, child; the way you are using up all the domestic air, the kingdom will have to go to importing it by to-morrow, and it's a low enough treasury without that."

"Take a break, kid; at this rate, the kingdom will have to start importing air by tomorrow, and our treasury is already pretty low without that."

By permission of S. L. Clemens and his publishers.

By permission of S. L. Clemens and his publishers.


[Pg 3813]

[Pg 3813]

THE TRUE PRINCE AND THE FEIGNED ONE

From 'The Prince and the Pauper': copyright 1889, by Charles L. Webster and Company

At last the final act was at hand. The Archbishop of Canterbury lifted up the crown of England from its cushion and held it out over the trembling mock king's head. In the same instant a rainbow radiance flashed along the spacious transept; for with one impulse every individual in the great concourse of nobles lifted a coronet and poised it over his or her head—and paused in that attitude.

At last, the final act was here. The Archbishop of Canterbury picked up the crown of England from its cushion and held it above the anxious fake king's head. At the same moment, a rainbow light flashed across the wide transept; with one motion, everyone in the large crowd of nobles raised a crown and held it over their heads—and froze in that position.

A deep hush pervaded the Abbey. At this impressive moment a startling apparition intruded upon the scene—an apparition observed by none in the absorbed multitude, until it suddenly appeared, moving up the great central isle. It was a boy, bare-headed, ill shod, and clothed in coarse plebeian garments that were falling to rags. He raised his hand with a solemnity which ill comported with his soiled and sorry aspect, and delivered this note of warning:—

A deep silence filled the Abbey. At this dramatic moment, a surprising figure broke into the scene—one that went unnoticed by the captivated crowd until it suddenly appeared, making its way up the main aisle. It was a boy, with no hat, poorly shod, and dressed in rough, worn-out clothes that were falling apart. He raised his hand with a seriousness that didn’t match his dirty and ragged appearance, and delivered this warning:—

"I forbid you to set the crown of England upon that forfeited head. I am the king!"

"I forbid you to put the crown of England on that unworthy head. I am the king!"

In an instant several indignant hands were laid upon the boy, but in the same instant Tom Canty, in his regal vestments, made a swift step forward and cried out in a ringing voice:—

In a moment, several angry hands grabbed the boy, but at that same moment, Tom Canty, dressed in his royal clothes, stepped forward quickly and shouted in a strong voice:—

"Loose him and forbear! He is the king!"

"Let him go and back off! He is the king!"

A sort of panic of astonishment swept the assemblage, and they partly rose in their places and stared in a bewildered way at one another and at the chief figures in this scene, like persons who wondered whether they were awake and in their senses or asleep and dreaming. The Lord Protector was as amazed as the rest, but quickly recovered himself and exclaimed in a voice of authority:—

A wave of shocked panic spread through the crowd, and they partly stood up, staring at each other and at the main characters in this scene, like people questioning whether they were awake and aware or asleep and dreaming. The Lord Protector was just as surprised as everyone else but quickly regained his composure and called out in a commanding voice:—

"Mind not his Majesty, his malady is upon him again—seize the vagabond!"

"Don’t worry about his Majesty, he’s unwell again—catch the wanderer!"

He would have been obeyed, but the mock king stamped his foot and cried out:—

He would have been obeyed, but the fake king stomped his foot and shouted:—

"On your peril! Touch him not, he is the king!"

"At your own risk! Don't touch him, he’s the king!"

The hands were withheld; a paralysis fell upon the house; no one moved, no one spoke; indeed no one knew how to act or what to say, in so strange and surprising an emergency. While all minds were struggling to right themselves, the boy still[Pg 3814] moved steadily forward, with high port and confident mien; he had never halted from the beginning; and while the tangled minds still floundered helplessly, he stepped upon the platform, and the mock king ran with a glad face to meet him, and fell on his knees before him and said:—

The hands were held back; a paralysis fell over the house; no one moved, no one spoke; in fact, no one knew how to act or what to say in such a strange and surprising situation. While everyone was struggling to regain their composure, the boy continued to move confidently forward, with pride and assurance; he had never stopped from the start; and while the confused minds still searched for clarity, he stepped onto the platform, and the mock king eagerly ran to meet him, fell to his knees before him, and said:—

"O my lord the king, let poor Tom Canty be first to swear fealty to thee, and say, 'Put on thy crown and enter into thine own again!'"

"O my lord the king, let poor Tom Canty be the first to pledge loyalty to you, and say, 'Put on your crown and reclaim what is yours!'"

The Lord Protector's eye fell sternly upon the new-comer's face; but straightway the sternness vanished away, and gave place to an expression of wondering surprise. This thing happened also to the other great officers. They glanced at each other, and retreated a step by a common and unconscious impulse. The thought in each mind was the same: "What a strange resemblance!"

The Lord Protector's gaze landed sharply on the newcomer’s face; but instantly, the seriousness faded and turned into a look of astonished surprise. The same reaction occurred with the other high-ranking officials. They exchanged glances and took a step back instinctively. The thought in each of their minds was the same: "What a strange resemblance!"

The Lord Protector reflected a moment or two in perplexity; then he said, with grave respectfulness:—

The Lord Protector took a moment to think, clearly puzzled; then he spoke with deep respect:—

"By your favor, sir, I desire to ask certain questions which—"

"With your permission, sir, I'd like to ask a few questions that—"

"I will answer them, my lord."

"I'll answer them, my lord."

The duke asked him many questions about the court, the late king, the prince, the princesses,—the boy answered them correctly and without hesitating. He described the rooms of state in the palace, the late king's apartments, and those of the Prince of Wales.

The duke asked him a lot of questions about the court, the late king, the prince, and the princesses—the boy answered them all accurately and without hesitation. He described the state rooms in the palace, the late king's quarters, and those of the Prince of Wales.

It was strange; it was wonderful; yes, it was unaccountable—so all said that heard it. The tide was beginning to turn, and Tom Canty's hopes to run high, when the Lord Protector shook his head and said:—

It was odd; it was amazing; yes, it was inexplicable—so everyone who heard it said. The tide was starting to turn, and Tom Canty’s hopes were soaring, when the Lord Protector shook his head and said:—

"It is true it is most wonderful—but it is no more than our lord the king likewise can do." This remark, and this reference to himself as still the king, saddened Tom Canty, and he felt his hopes crumbling under him. "These are not proofs," added the Protector.

"It’s true that it’s really amazing—but it’s nothing more than what our lord the king can do too." This comment, along with his reference to himself as still the king, made Tom Canty feel sad, as though his hopes were falling apart. "These are not proofs," the Protector added.

The tide was turning very fast now, very fast indeed—but in the wrong direction; it was leaving poor Tom Canty stranded on the throne, and sweeping the other out to sea. The Lord Protector communed with himself—shook his head; the thought forced itself upon him, "It is perilous to the State and to us all, to entertain so fateful a riddle as this; it could divide the nation and undermine the throne." He turned and said:[Pg 3815]

The tide was changing quickly now, really fast—but in the wrong direction; it was leaving poor Tom Canty stuck on the throne, while sweeping the other one away. The Lord Protector was lost in thought—shook his head; the idea hit him hard, "It's dangerous for the State and for all of us to consider such a serious riddle; it could divide the nation and weaken the throne." He turned and said:[Pg 3815]

"Sir Thomas, arrest this—No, hold!" His face lighted, and he confronted the ragged candidate with this question:—

"Sir Thomas, stop this—No, wait!" His face lit up, and he faced the scruffy candidate with this question:—

"Where lieth the Great Seal? Answer me this truly, and the riddle is unriddled; for only he that was Prince of Wales can so answer! On so trivial a thing hang a throne and a dynasty!"

"Where is the Great Seal? Tell me the truth, and the mystery is solved; only the one who was Prince of Wales can answer this! A throne and a dynasty depend on such a trivial matter!"

It was a lucky thought, a happy thought. That it was so considered by the great officials was manifested by the silent applause that shot from eye to eye around their circle in the form of bright approving glances. Yes, none but the true prince could dissolve the stubborn mystery of the vanished Great Seal—this forlorn little impostor had been taught his lesson well, but here his teachings must fail, for his teacher himself could not answer that question—ah, very good, very good indeed; now we shall be rid of this troublesome and perilous business in short order! And so they nodded invisibly and smiled inwardly with satisfaction, and looked to see this foolish lad stricken with a palsy of guilty confusion. How surprised they were, then, to see nothing of the sort happen—how they marveled to hear him answer up promptly in a confident and untroubled voice and say:—

It was a lucky idea, a happy idea. This was clear from the silent applause that passed between the great officials, shown in their bright, approving glances. Yes, only a true prince could solve the stubborn mystery of the missing Great Seal—this pitiful little fraud had been taught his lesson well, but here his training would fail, because even his teacher couldn’t answer that question—ah, very good, very good indeed; now we can quickly wrap up this troublesome and dangerous business! So they nodded silently and smiled to themselves with satisfaction, waiting to see this foolish boy struck by a wave of guilty confusion. How surprised they were, then, to see nothing of the sort happen—how amazed they were to hear him respond quickly in a confident and calm voice and say:—

"There is naught in this riddle that is difficult." Then, without so much as a by-your-leave to anybody, he turned and gave this command with the easy manner of one accustomed to doing such things: "My lord St. John, go you to my private cabinet in the palace,—for none knoweth the place better than you,—and close down to the floor, in the left corner, remotest from the door that opens from the ante-chamber, you shall find in the wall a brazen nail-head; press upon it and a little jewel-closet will fly open, which not even you do know of—no, nor any soul else in all the world but me and the trusty artisan that did contrive it for me. The first thing that falleth under your eye will be the Great Seal—fetch it hither."

"There’s nothing difficult about this riddle." Then, without asking anyone for permission, he turned and confidently issued this command: "My lord St. John, go to my private cabinet in the palace—no one knows the place better than you—and down on the floor, in the left corner, farthest from the door that opens from the ante-chamber, you will find a brass nail-head in the wall; press it, and a small jewel cabinet will pop open, which even you don’t know about—no one else in the world does, except for me and the reliable craftsman who made it for me. The first thing you see will be the Great Seal—bring it here."

All the company wondered at this speech, and wondered still more to see the little mendicant pick out this peer without hesitancy or apparent fear of mistake, and call him by name with such a placidly convincing air of having known him all his life. The peer was almost surprised into obeying. He even made a movement as if to go, but quickly recovered his tranquil attitude and confessed his blunder with a blush. Tom Canty turned upon him and said sharply:[Pg 3816]

All the gathered crowd was amazed by this speech and even more surprised when the little beggar confidently identified this nobleman without any hesitation or fear of making a mistake, calling him by name as if they had known each other forever. The nobleman was almost compelled to respond. He even seemed ready to leave, but quickly regained his calm demeanor and acknowledged his mistake with a blush. Tom Canty turned to him and said sharply:[Pg 3816]

"Why dost thou hesitate? Hast not heard the king's command? Go!"

"Why are you hesitating? Haven't you heard the king's command? Go!"

The lord St. John made a deep obeisance—and it was observed that it was a significantly cautious and non-committal one, it not being delivered at either of the kings, but at the neutral ground about half-way between the two—and took his leave.

The lord St. John bowed deeply—and it was noticed that it was a notably cautious and non-committal gesture, aimed not at either of the kings, but at the neutral space about halfway between the two—and then he took his leave.

Now began a movement of the gorgeous particles of that official group which was slow, scarcely perceptible, and yet steady and persistent,—a movement such as is observed in a kaleidoscope that is turned slowly, whereby the components of one splendid cluster fall away and join themselves to another—a movement which little by little, in the present case, dissolved the glittering crowd that stood about Tom Canty and clustered it together again in the neighborhood of the new-comer. Tom Canty stood almost alone. Now ensued a brief season of deep suspense and waiting—during which even the few faint-hearts still remaining near Tom Canty gradually scraped together courage enough to glide, one by one, over to the majority. So at last Tom Canty, in his royal robes and jewels, stood wholly alone and isolated from the world, a conspicuous figure, occupying an elegant vacancy.

Now began a movement of the beautiful individuals in that official group, which was slow, barely noticeable, yet steady and persistent—a movement similar to what you see in a kaleidoscope that is turned gently, where the pieces of one stunning formation drift away and come together in another. In this case, it gradually dissolved the glittering crowd around Tom Canty, pulling them closer to the newcomer. Tom Canty stood almost by himself. Then came a brief moment of intense suspense, during which even the few timid ones still near Tom Canty slowly mustered enough courage to slip over to the majority one by one. So, in the end, Tom Canty, dressed in his royal robes and jewels, found himself completely alone and cut off from the world, a striking figure in a refined emptiness.

Now the lord St. John was seen returning. As he advanced up the mid-aisle, the interest was so intense that the low murmur of conversation in the great assemblage died out and was succeeded by a profound hush, a breathless stillness, through which his footfalls pulsed with a dull and distant sound. Every eye was fastened upon him as he moved along. He reached the platform, paused a moment, then moved toward Tom Canty with a deep obeisance, and said:—

Now Lord St. John was spotted coming back. As he walked up the center aisle, the audience's interest was so strong that the low murmur of conversation faded away, replaced by a deep silence, a breathless stillness, through which his footsteps echoed softly. Every eye was fixed on him as he made his way forward. He reached the platform, paused for a moment, then approached Tom Canty with a deep bow and said:—

"Sire, the Seal is not there!"

"Sir, the seal isn't here!"

A mob does not melt away from the presence of a plague-patient with more haste than the band of pallid and terrified courtiers melted away from the presence of the shabby little claimant of the crown. In a moment he stood all alone, without friend or supporter, a target upon which was concentrated a bitter fire of scornful and angry looks. The Lord Protector called out fiercely:—

A crowd doesn’t disperse from a plague victim more quickly than the group of pale and scared courtiers scattered from the shabby little claimant to the throne. In an instant, he was completely alone, without any friends or supporters, a target for a harsh barrage of scornful and angry stares. The Lord Protector shouted fiercely:—

"Cast the beggar into the street, and scourge him through the town—the paltry knave is worth no more consideration!"

"Throw the beggar into the street and whip him through the town—the worthless guy doesn’t deserve any more attention!"

Officers of the guard sprang forward to obey, but Tom Canty waved them off and said:[Pg 3817]

Officers of the guard rushed forward to comply, but Tom Canty gestured them away and said:[Pg 3817]

"Back! Whoso touches him perils his life!"

"Back! Anyone who touches him is risking their life!"

The Lord Protector was perplexed in the last degree. He said to the lord St. John:—

The Lord Protector was really confused. He said to Lord St. John:—

"Searched you well?—but it boots not to ask that. It doth seem passing strange. Little things, trifles, slip out of one's ken, and one does not think it matter for surprise; but how so bulky a thing as the Seal of England can vanish away and no man be able to get track of it again—a massy golden disk—"

"Searched you well?—but it doesn't really matter to ask that. It seems pretty strange. Little things, trivial stuff, slip out of one's sight, and people don’t see it as a big deal; but how something as large as the Seal of England can just disappear and no one can find it again—a heavy golden disk—"

Tom Canty, with beaming eyes, sprang forward and shouted:

Tom Canty, with bright eyes, jumped forward and shouted:

"Hold, that is enough! Was it round?—and thick?—and had it letters and devices graved upon it?—Yes? Oh, now I know what this Great Seal is, that there's been such worry and pother about! An ye had described it to me, ye could have had it three weeks ago. Right well I know where it lies; but it was not I that put it there—first."

"Wait, that's enough! Was it round?—and thick?—and did it have letters and designs carved on it?—Yes? Oh, now I understand what this Great Seal is, that everyone has been so worried and fussed about! If you had explained it to me, you could have had it three weeks ago. I know exactly where it is; but it wasn't me who put it there—first."

"Who then, my liege?" asked the Lord Protector.

"Who is it then, my lord?" asked the Lord Protector.

"He that stands there—the rightful king of England. And he shall tell you himself where it lies—then you will believe he knew it of his own knowledge. Bethink thee, my king—spur thy memory—it was the last, the very last thing thou didst that day before thou didst rush forth from the palace, clothed in my rags, to punish the soldier that insulted me."

"He is standing there—the true king of England. He’ll tell you himself where it is—that’s when you’ll believe he knows it firsthand. Think about it, my king—jog your memory—it was the last, the very last thing you did that day before you rushed out of the palace, wearing my rags, to punish the soldier who insulted me."

A silence ensued, undisturbed by a movement or a whisper, and all eyes were fixed upon the new-comer, who stood with bent head and corrugated brow, groping in his memory among a thronging multitude of valueless recollections for one single little elusive fact, which, found, would seat him upon a throne—unfound, would leave him as he was for good and all—a pauper and an outcast. Moment after moment passed—the moments built themselves into minutes—still the boy struggled silently on, and gave no sign. But at last he heaved a sigh, shook his head slowly, and said, with a trembling lip and in a despondent voice:—

A silence fell, untouched by movement or whispers, and everyone’s gaze was fixed on the newcomer, who stood with his head down and a furrowed brow, searching his memory through a crowd of unhelpful memories for one single elusive fact, which, if found, would place him on a throne—if not found, would leave him forever a pauper and an outcast. Moments ticked by—the moments turned into minutes—yet the boy struggled silently, showing no sign of success. Finally, he let out a sigh, shook his head slowly, and said, with trembling lips and a hopeless voice:—

"I call the scene back—all of it—but the Seal hath no place in it." He paused, then looked up, and said with gentle dignity, "My lords and gentlemen, if ye will rob your rightful sovereign of his own for lack of this evidence which he is not able to furnish, I may not stay ye, being powerless. But—"

"I recall the whole scene, but the Seal has no place in it." He paused, then looked up and said with a calm dignity, "My lords and gentlemen, if you rob your rightful sovereign of what is his because he can't provide this evidence, I can't stop you, as I am powerless. But—"

"Oh folly, oh madness, my king!" cried Tom Canty in a panic; "wait!—think! Do not give up!—the cause is not lost! nor shall be, neither! List to what I say—follow every word[Pg 3818]—I am going to bring that morning back again, every hap just as it happened. We talked—I told you of my sisters, Nan and Bet—ah yes, you remember that; and about my old grandam—and the rough games of the lads of Offal Court—yes, you remember these things also; very well, follow me still, you shall recall everything. You gave me food and drink, and did with princely courtesy send away the servants, so that my low breeding might not shame me before them—ah yes, this also you remember."

"Oh foolishness, oh madness, my king!" cried Tom Canty in a panic. "Wait! Think! Don’t give up! The cause isn’t lost! It won’t be, either! Listen to what I say—follow every word[Pg 3818]—I’m going to bring that morning back again, every detail just as it happened. We talked—I told you about my sisters, Nan and Bet—ah yes, you remember that; and about my old grandmother—and the rough games of the boys from Offal Court—yes, you remember these things too; very well, keep following me, you’ll recall everything. You gave me food and drink, and graciously sent away the servants so my humble background wouldn’t embarrass me in front of them—ah yes, you remember this as well."

As Tom checked off his details, and the other boy nodded his head in recognition of them, the great audience and the officials stared in puzzled wonderment; the tale sounded like true history, yet how could this impossible conjunction between a prince and a beggar boy have come about? Never was a company of people so perplexed, so interested, and so stupefied before.

As Tom went through his details, the other boy nodded in acknowledgment, while the large audience and the officials looked on in confused amazement; the story sounded like real history, but how could this unbelievable connection between a prince and a beggar boy have happened? Never had a group of people been so bewildered, so intrigued, and so stunned before.

"For a jest, my prince, we did exchange garments. Then we stood before a mirror; and so alike were we that both said it seemed as if there had been no change made—yes, you remember that. Then you noticed that the soldier had hurt my hand—look! here it is, I cannot yet even write with it, the fingers are so stiff. At this your Highness sprang up, vowing vengeance upon that soldier, and ran toward the door—you passed a table—that thing you call the Seal lay on that table—you snatched it up and looked eagerly about, as if for a place to hide it—your eye caught sight of—"

"For a joke, my prince, we swapped clothes. Then we stood in front of a mirror; we looked so much alike that we both said it felt like nothing had changed—yes, you remember that. Then you saw that the soldier had injured my hand—look! Here it is, I still can’t even write with it, my fingers are so stiff. At this, your Highness jumped up, swearing revenge on that soldier, and rushed toward the door—you passed a table—that thing you call the Seal was on that table—you grabbed it and looked around eagerly, as if searching for a place to hide it—your eye caught sight of—"

"There, 'tis sufficient!—and the dear God be thanked!" exclaimed the ragged claimant, in a mighty excitement. "Go, my good St. John,—in an arm-piece of the Milanese armor that hangs on the wall, thou'lt find the Seal!"

“There’s enough!—thank God!” shouted the ragged claimant, filled with excitement. “Go, my good St. John,—in the piece of Milanese armor that hangs on the wall, you’ll find the Seal!”

"Right, my king! right!" cried Tom Canty; "now the sceptre of England is thine own; and it were better for him that would dispute it that he had been born dumb! Go, my lord St. John, give thy feet wings!"

"That's right, my king! That's right!" shouted Tom Canty; "now the scepter of England is yours; and it would be better for anyone who challenges you if they had never been able to speak! Go, my lord St. John, give your feet wings!"

The whole assemblage was on its feet now, and well-nigh out of its mind with uneasiness, apprehension, and consuming excitement. On the floor and on the platform a deafening buzz of frantic conversation burst forth, and for some time nobody knew anything or heard anything or was interested in anything but what his neighbor was shouting into his ear, or he was shouting into his neighbor's ear. Time—nobody knew how much of it—swept by unheeded and unnoted.—At last a sudden[Pg 3819] hush fell upon the house, and in the same moment St. John appeared upon the platform and held the Great Seal aloft in his hand. Then such a shout went up!

The entire crowd was on its feet now, practically beside itself with anxiety, anticipation, and overwhelming excitement. A deafening buzz of frantic conversations filled the room, and for a while, no one knew or cared about anything except what their neighbor was shouting into their ear or what they were shouting back. Time—no one had any sense of how much had passed—slipped by unnoticed. Finally, a sudden hush fell over the audience, and at that moment, St. John appeared on the platform, holding the Great Seal high in his hand. Then an enormous cheer erupted!

"Long live the true king!"

"Long live the real king!"

For five minutes the air quaked with shouts and the crash of musical instruments, and was white with a storm of waving handkerchiefs; and through it all a ragged lad, the most conspicuous figure in England, stood, flushed and happy and proud, in the centre of the spacious platform, with the great vassals of the kingdom kneeling around him.

For five minutes, the air shook with cheers and the sound of musical instruments, filled with a flurry of waving handkerchiefs; and in the middle of it all, a scruffy boy, the most noticeable figure in England, stood, flushed, happy, and proud, at the center of the large platform, with the kingdom's great lords kneeling around him.

Then all rose, and Tom Canty cried out:—

Then everyone stood up, and Tom Canty shouted:—

"Now, O my king, take these regal garments back, and give poor Tom thy servant his shreds and remnants again."

"Now, my king, please take back these royal clothes and give poor Tom, your servant, his rags and scraps again."

The Lord Protector spoke up:—

The Lord Protector said:—

"Let the small varlet be stripped and flung into the Tower."

"Let the little rogue be stripped and thrown into the Tower."

But the new king, the true king, said:—

But the new king, the rightful king, said:—

"I will not have it so. But for him I had not got my crown again—none shall lay a hand upon him to harm him. And as for thee, my good uncle, my Lord Protector, this conduct of thine is not grateful toward this poor lad, for I hear he hath made thee a duke"—the Protector blushed—"yet he was not a king; wherefore, what is thy fine title worth now? To-morrow you shall sue to me, through him, for its confirmation, else no duke, but a simple earl, shalt thou remain."

"I won't allow that. If it weren't for him, I wouldn't have my crown back—no one will lay a hand on him to hurt him. And as for you, my good uncle, my Lord Protector, this behavior of yours is not fair to this poor boy, because I hear he made you a duke"—the Protector blushed—"but he wasn't a king; so what is your fancy title worth now? Tomorrow you will come to me, through him, to confirm it, or else you'll remain just a simple earl."

Under this rebuke his Grace the Duke of Somerset retired a little from the front for the moment. The king turned to Tom, and said kindly:—

Under this criticism, His Grace the Duke of Somerset stepped back a bit from the front for a moment. The king turned to Tom and said kindly:—

"My poor boy, how was it that you could remember where I hid the Seal, when I could not remember it myself?"

"My poor boy, how could you remember where I hid the Seal when I couldn’t even recall it myself?"

"Ah, my king, that was easy, since I used it divers days."

"Ah, my king, that was easy since I used it several times."

"Used it,—yet could not explain where it was?"

"Used it—but couldn't explain where it was?"

"I did not know it was that they wanted. They did not describe it, your Majesty."

"I didn't realize that was what they wanted. They didn't explain it, your Majesty."

"Then how used you it?"

"Then how did you use it?"

The red blood began to steal up into Tom's cheeks, and he dropped his eyes and was silent.

The red blood started to rise into Tom's cheeks, and he looked down and stayed quiet.

"Speak up, good lad, and fear nothing," said the king. "How used you the Great Seal of England?"

"Speak up, good man, and don't be afraid," said the king. "How did you use the Great Seal of England?"

Tom stammered a moment in a pathetic confusion, then got it out:—

Tom stammered for a moment in a pitiful confusion, then managed to say:—

"To crack nuts with!"[Pg 3820]

"To crack nuts with!"[Pg 3820]

Poor child, the avalanche of laughter that greeted this nearly swept him off his feet. But if a doubt remained in any mind that Tom Canty was not the king of England and familiar with the august appurtenances of royalty, this reply disposed of it utterly.

Poor child, the wave of laughter that followed nearly knocked him off his feet. But if there was any doubt that Tom Canty wasn't the king of England and didn't know the regal trappings of royalty, this response completely eliminated it.

Meantime the sumptuous robe of state had been removed from Tom's shoulders to the king's, whose rags were effectually hidden from sight under it. Then the coronation ceremonies were resumed; the true king was anointed and the crown set upon his head, whilst cannon thundered the news to the city, and all London seemed to rock with applause.

Meanwhile, the lavish robe of state had been taken off Tom and placed on the king, effectively covering his rags. The coronation ceremonies continued; the real king was anointed, and the crown was placed on his head, while cannons fired to announce the event to the city, and all of London seemed to shake with applause.

By permission of S.L. Clemens and his publishers.

By permission of S.L. Clemens and his publishers.


[Pg 3821]

[Pg 3821]

ARTHUR HUGH CLOUGH

(1819-1861)

BY CHARLES ELIOT NORTON

T

he intellectual mood of many of the finest spirits in England and New England during the second quarter of the nineteenth century had something of the nature of a surprise to themselves, no less than to those who came within their influence. It was indeed a natural though unforeseen result of forces, various in kind, that had long been silently at work. The conflicting currents of thought and moral sentiment, which in all ages perplex and divide the hearts of men, took a new direction and seemed to have gathered volume and swiftness. Hardly since the Reformation had there been so deep and general a stirring of the questions, the answers to which, whether they be final or merely provisional, involve conclusions relating to the deepest interests of men. Old convictions were confronted by new doubts; ancient authority was met by a modern spirit of independence. This new intellectual mood was perhaps first distinctly manifest in England in Carlyle's essays, and correspondingly in New England in the essays and poems of Emerson; it was expressed in 'In Memoriam' and 'Maud'; it gave the undertone of Arnold's most characteristic verse, and it found clear and strikingly distinctive utterance in the poems of Clough. His nature was of rare superiority alike of character and intellect. His moral integrity and sincerity imparted clearness to his imagination and strength to his intelligence, so that while the most marked distinction of his poems is that which they possess as a mirror of spiritual conditions shared by many of his contemporaries, they have hardly less interest as the expression and image of his own individuality.

The intellectual atmosphere of many of the brightest minds in England and New England during the second quarter of the nineteenth century was somewhat surprising to both them and those who were influenced by them. It was a natural, though unexpected, result of various forces that had been quietly at work for a long time. The conflicting currents of thought and moral feelings, which have always confused and divided people’s hearts, shifted direction and seemed to gain momentum and intensity. It had been a long time since the Reformation that such a profound and widespread questioning of fundamental issues took place—issues that involve conclusions deeply relevant to people’s lives, whether those conclusions are final or just temporary. Old beliefs were challenged by new uncertainties; ancient authorities faced a modern desire for independence. This new intellectual mood was perhaps first clearly seen in England in Carlyle's essays, and similarly in New England in the essays and poems of Emerson; it was reflected in 'In Memoriam' and 'Maud'; it underpinned Arnold's most distinctive poetry, and it was clearly and uniquely expressed in Clough's poems. He possessed a remarkable superiority in both character and intellect. His moral integrity and sincerity clarified his imagination and strengthened his intelligence, so that while his poems notably reflect the spiritual conditions shared by many of his contemporaries, they are also compelling as the expression and representation of his own individuality.

Arthur Hugh Clough was born at Liverpool on New Year's Day, 1819.[A] His father, who came of an old Welsh family (his mother, Anne Perfect, was from Yorkshire), had established himself in Liverpool as a cotton merchant. Toward the end of 1822 he emigrated with his wife and four children to Charleston, South Carolina, and here for four years was their home. For Arthur they were important years. He was a shy, sensitive boy, "already considered as the genius of the family." He was his mother's darling. She was a woman "rigidly simple in her tastes and habits, of stern integrity"; of cultivated intelligence, fond of poetry, a lover of nature, and [Pg 3822]quickly sympathetic with high character, whether in real life or in the pages of romance. While his father taught him his Latin grammar and his arithmetic, his mother read with him from Pope's Iliad and Odyssey, from Scott's novels and other books fitted to quicken the imagination. Her influence was strong in the shaping of his taste and disposition.

Arthur Hugh Clough was born in Liverpool on New Year's Day, 1819.[A] His father, from an old Welsh family (his mother, Anne Perfect, was from Yorkshire), established himself in Liverpool as a cotton merchant. Toward the end of 1822, he moved with his wife and four children to Charleston, South Carolina, where they lived for four years. These years were significant for Arthur. He was a shy, sensitive boy, "already considered as the genius of the family." He was his mother's favorite. She was a woman "rigidly simple in her tastes and habits, of stern integrity"; she had cultivated intelligence, loved poetry, was a nature enthusiast, and had a quick sympathy for high character, whether in real life or in stories. While his father taught him Latin grammar and arithmetic, his mother read with him from Pope's Iliad and Odyssey, Scott's novels, and other books that stimulated his imagination. Her influence was strong in shaping his taste and personality.

In 1828 the family returned for a visit to England, and Arthur was put to school at Chester, whence in the next year he was transferred to Rugby. Dr. Arnold had then very lately become the headmaster at Rugby, and was already giving to the school a tone and quality unknown previously to the public schools of England. He strove to impress upon the boys the sense of personal responsibility, and to rouse their conscience to the doing of duty, not so much as a matter essential to the discipline of the school as to the formation of manly and religious character. The influence of his high, vigorous, and ardent nature was of immense force. But its virtue was impaired by the artificiality of the ecclesiastical system of the Church of England, and the irrationality of the dogmatic creed which, even to a nature as liberal as Dr. Arnold's, seemed to belong to the essentials of religion, and to be indissoluble from the foundation of morality.

In 1828, the family went back to England for a visit, and Arthur started school in Chester. The following year, he moved to Rugby. Dr. Arnold had recently become the headmaster at Rugby and was already giving the school a vibe and quality that was previously unknown in England's public schools. He aimed to instill in the boys a sense of personal responsibility and to awaken their conscience to fulfill their duties, not just as a part of the school's discipline but also for building strong and moral character. The impact of his passionate and energetic personality was incredibly strong. However, its effectiveness was limited by the artificial nature of the Church of England’s ecclesiastical system and the irrationality of its dogmatic beliefs, which, even to someone as open-minded as Dr. Arnold, seemed essential to religion and inseparable from the foundation of morality.

Clough became Arnold's devoted disciple, but he had intellectual independence and sincerity enough to save him from yielding his own individuality to any stream of external influence, however powerful. What he called "the busy argufying spirit of the prize schoolboy" stood him in good stead. But the moral stress was great, and it left him early with a sense of strain and of perplexity, as his mind opened to the wider and deeper problems of life, for the solution of which the traditional creed seemed insufficient. His career at school was of the highest distinction; and when he was leaving Rugby for Oxford in 1836, Dr. Arnold broke the rule of silence to which he almost invariably adhered in the delivery of prizes, and congratulated Clough on having gained every honor which Rugby could bestow, and on having done the highest credit to the school at the University,—for he had won the Balliol Scholarship, "then and now the highest honor which a schoolboy could obtain."

Clough became Arnold's loyal follower, but he had enough intellectual independence and sincerity to keep his own individuality intact, no matter how strong the external influences were. What he referred to as "the busy arguing spirit of the prize schoolboy" served him well. However, the moral pressure was significant, and it left him with a sense of strain and confusion as he began to confront the broader and deeper issues of life, for which the traditional beliefs seemed inadequate. His time at school was marked by exceptional achievements, and when he was set to leave Rugby for Oxford in 1836, Dr. Arnold broke his usual silence during the prize ceremony to congratulate Clough for earning every honor that Rugby could offer and representing the school exceptionally well at the University—having secured the Balliol Scholarship, "then and now the highest honor which a schoolboy could obtain."

Clough went into residence at Oxford in October, 1837. It was a time of stirring of heart and trouble of mind at the University. The great theological controversy which was to produce such far-reaching effects upon the lives of individuals, and upon the Church of England as a whole, was then rising to its height. Newman was at the acme of his popularity and influence. His followers were zealous and active. Ward, his most earnest disciple, was one of Clough's nearest friends. Clough, not yet nineteen years old, but morally and intellectually developed beyond his years and accustomed already to independent speculation in regard to creed and conduct, was inevitably[Pg 3823] drawn into the deep waters of theological discussion. He heard, too, those other voices which Matthew Arnold in his admirable lecture on Emerson has spoken of as deeply affecting the more sensitive youthful spirits of the Oxford of this time,—the voices of Goethe, of Carlyle, and of Emerson. He studied hard, but his studies seemed, for the moment at least, to be of secondary importance. Although unusually reserved in demeanor and silent in general company, his reputation grew, not merely as a scholar, but as a man distinguished above his fellows for loftiness of spirit, for sweetness of disposition, and for superiority of moral no less than of intellectual qualities. With much interior storm and stress, his convictions were gradually maturing. He resisted the prevailing tendencies of Oxford thought, but did not easily find a secure basis for his own beliefs. In 1841 he tried for and missed his first class in the examinations. It was more a surprise and disappointment to others than to himself. He knew that he had not shown himself in the examinations for what he really was, and his failure did not affect his confidence in his own powers, nor did others lose faith in him, as was shown by his election in the next year to a fellowship at Oriel, and the year later to his appointment as tutor.

Clough began studying at Oxford in October 1837. It was a time of emotional upheaval and mental struggle at the University. The significant theological debate that would have lasting effects on individuals and the Church of England was reaching its peak. Newman was at the height of his popularity and influence, with his followers being passionate and active. Ward, his most devoted disciple, was one of Clough's closest friends. Clough, not yet nineteen, but mature both morally and intellectually, and already used to independent thinking about beliefs and behavior, was inevitably drawn into the depths of theological discussions. He also listened to those other voices that Matthew Arnold mentioned in his wonderful lecture on Emerson, which deeply impacted the more sensitive young people in Oxford at the time—the voices of Goethe, Carlyle, and Emerson. He studied hard, yet for the time being, his studies seemed secondary. Despite being unusually reserved and quiet around others, his reputation grew, not just as a scholar, but as a person distinguished from his peers by his high spirit, kind nature, and superiority in moral and intellectual qualities. Amid much internal turmoil, his beliefs were gradually taking shape. He resisted the dominant currents of Oxford thought but struggled to find a solid foundation for his own beliefs. In 1841, he attempted to earn a first-class degree in the exams but fell short. This was more surprising and disappointing for others than for him. He recognized that he hadn’t truly represented himself in the exams, and his failure didn’t shake his confidence in his abilities, nor did it diminish others' faith in him, as evidenced by his election the following year to a fellowship at Oriel, and the year after that to his appointment as a tutor.

His livelihood being thus assured, he led from 1843 to 1848 a "quiet, hard-working, uneventful tutor's life, diversified with reading parties" in the vacations. He was writing poems from time to time, but his vocation as poet was not fully recognized by himself or by others. He had been obliged, in assuming the duties of tutor, to sign the Thirty-nine Articles,—though as he wrote to a friend, "reluctantly enough, and I am not quite sure whether or not in a justifiable sense. However, I have for the present laid by that perplexity, though it may perhaps recur at some time or other; and in general, I do not feel perfectly satisfied about staying in my tutor capacity at Oxford."

His livelihood secure, he lived from 1843 to 1848 a "quiet, hard-working, uneventful life as a tutor, with reading parties during the vacations." He occasionally wrote poems, but he and others didn't fully acknowledge his identity as a poet. He had to sign the Thirty-nine Articles when he took on the role of tutor—though as he mentioned to a friend, "reluctantly enough, and I'm not completely sure if it was justified. However, I've put that concern aside for now, although it might come back at some point; and overall, I don't feel completely satisfied with my role as a tutor at Oxford."

The perplexity would not down, but as the years went on, the troubled waters of his soul gradually cleared themselves. He succeeded in attaining independence of mind such as few men attain, and in finding, if not a solution of the moral perplexities of life, at least a position from which they might be frankly confronted without blinking and without self-deception. It became impossible for him to accept, however they might be interpreted, the doctrines of any church. He would not play tricks with words nor palter with the integrity of his soul. This perfect mental honesty of Clough, and his entire sincerity of expression, were a stumbling-block to many of his more conventional contemporaries, and have remained as a rock of offense to many of the readers of his poetry, who find it disturbing to be obliged to recognize in his work a test of their own[Pg 3824] sincerity in dealing with themselves. With how few are conviction and profession perfectly at one! The difficulty of the struggle in Clough's case, the difficulty of freeing himself from the chains of association, of tradition, of affection, of interest, which bound him to conformity with and acceptance of the popular creed in one or the other of its forms, has led superficial critics of his life and poetry to find in them evidence that the struggle was too hard for him and the result unsatisfactory. There could not be a greater error. Clough's honest acceptance of the insolubility of the vain questions which men are perpetually asking, and his recognition of the insufficiency of the answers which they are ready to accept or to pretend to accept, left him as regards his most inward soul one of the serenest of men. The questions of practical life, of action, of duty, indeed presented themselves to his sensitive and contemplative nature with their full perplexity; but his spiritual life was based on a foundation that could not be shaken. He had learned the lesson of skepticism, and accepted without trouble the fact of the limitation of human faculties and the insolubility of the mystery of life. He was indeed tired with the hard work of years, and worried by the uncertainty of his future; when at length, in order to deliver himself from a constrained if not a false position, and to obtain perfect freedom of expression as well as of thought, he resigned in 1848 both his fellowship and tutorship.

The confusion wouldn’t go away, but as the years passed, the troubled waters of his soul gradually cleared up. He managed to achieve a level of independence of thought that few people reach, and while he didn’t find a solution to the moral dilemmas of life, he at least found a perspective from which he could face them openly without flinching or deceiving himself. It became impossible for him to accept, no matter how they might be interpreted, the beliefs of any church. He wouldn’t play games with words or compromise the integrity of his soul. This unwavering mental honesty of Clough, along with his complete sincerity of expression, posed a challenge to many of his more conventional peers, and continues to be a stumbling block for many of his poetry readers, who find it unsettling to recognize in his work a test of their own sincerity in examining themselves. How rarely do conviction and profession align perfectly! The challenge Clough faced in breaking free from the ties of association, tradition, affection, and interest that pressured him to conform to or accept the popular beliefs in one form or another led superficial critics of his life and poetry to claim that the struggle was too difficult for him and the outcome unsatisfactory. This couldn’t be further from the truth. Clough’s honest acceptance of the unanswerable questions that people keep asking, along with his recognition of the insufficiency of the answers they’re willing to accept or pretend to accept, made him one of the most serene individuals in terms of his inner self. The practical questions of life, action, and duty, indeed presented themselves to his sensitive and reflective nature with their full complexity; however, his spiritual life rested on a foundation that couldn’t be shaken. He had learned the lesson of skepticism and accepted without issue the limits of human understanding and the unsolvable mystery of life. He was indeed weary from years of hard work and anxious about his future; ultimately, to free himself from a constrained, if not false, position and to gain complete freedom of expression and thought, he resigned both his fellowship and tutorship in 1848.

It was a momentous decision, for it left him without any definite means of support, it alienated the authorities of the University, it isolated him from many old friends. Immediately after resigning his tutorship Clough went to Paris with Emerson, then on a visit to Europe, as his companion. They were drawn thither by interest in the strange Revolution which was then in progress, and by desire to watch its aspects. The social conditions of England had long been matter of concern to Clough. He had been deeply touched by the misery of the Irish famine in 1847, and had printed a very striking pamphlet in the autumn of that year, urging upon the students at Oxford retrenchment of needless expenditure and restrictions of waste and luxury. His sympathies were with the poor, and he was convinced of the need of radical social reform. He therefore observed the course of revolution on the Continent not merely with curiosity, but with sympathetic hope.

It was a significant decision, as it left him without any clear means of support, alienated him from the University authorities, and distanced him from many old friends. Right after resigning his tutorship, Clough traveled to Paris with Emerson, who was visiting Europe at the time, as his companion. They were drawn there by their interest in the unusual Revolution happening at that moment and their desire to witness it firsthand. The social conditions in England had long concerned Clough. He was deeply affected by the suffering caused by the Irish famine in 1847 and had published a powerful pamphlet that autumn, urging the students at Oxford to cut back on unnecessary spending and to limit waste and luxury. He sympathized with the poor and believed in the necessity for radical social reform. As a result, he watched the revolutionary events unfolding on the Continent not just with curiosity, but with a sense of hopeful sympathy.

In the autumn of this year, after his return home, and while at Liverpool with his mother and sister, he wrote his first long poem, 'The Bothie of Tober-na-Vuolich; a Long-Vacation Pastoral.' It had no great immediate success, but it made him known to a somewhat wider public than that of Oxford. It was in its form the fruit of the reading parties in the Highlands in previous summers. It was in[Pg 3825] hexameters, and he asked Emerson to "convey to Mr. Longfellow the fact that it was a reading of his 'Evangeline' aloud to my mother and sister, which, coming after a re-perusal of the Iliad, occasioned this outbreak of hexameters." It is a delightful poem, full of vitality and variety, original in design, simple in incident. It has the freshness and wholesomeness of the open air, the charm of nature and of life, with constant interplay of serious thought and light humor, of gravity and gayety of sentiment.

In the fall of this year, after returning home and while in Liverpool with his mother and sister, he wrote his first long poem, 'The Bothie of Tober-na-Vuolich; a Long-Vacation Pastoral.' It didn't achieve great immediate success, but it made him recognized by a slightly larger audience than just that of Oxford. Its structure was influenced by the reading groups in the Highlands during previous summers. It was written in hexameters, and he asked Emerson to "let Mr. Longfellow know that it was reading his 'Evangeline' aloud to my mother and sister, after re-reading the Iliad, that inspired this burst of hexameters." It's a delightful poem, full of energy and variety, original in its design, and simple in its plot. It captures the freshness and vitality of the outdoors, the beauty of nature and life, with a constant blend of serious reflection and lighthearted humor, as well as a mix of gravity and cheerfulness in sentiment.

Its publication was followed speedily by a little volume entitled 'Ambarvalia,' made up of two parts; one, of poems by Clough, and one, of those by an old school and college friend, Mr. Burbidge. Clough's part consisted, as he wrote to Emerson, of "old things, the casualties of at least ten years." But many of these "casualties" are characteristic expressions of personal experience, to which Clough's absolute sincerity gives deep human interest. They are the records of "his search amid the maze of life for a clue whereby to move." They deal with the problems of his own life, and these problems perplex other men as well. "I have seen higher, holier things than these," he writes in 1841:—

Its publication was quickly followed by a small book called 'Ambarvalia,' which had two parts; one containing poems by Clough, and the other featuring poems by an old school and college friend, Mr. Burbidge. Clough's section included, as he mentioned to Emerson, "old things, the results of at least ten years." However, many of these "results" are distinguishing reflections of personal experience, which Clough's complete honesty infuses with deep human interest. They represent "his search for a clue to navigate the maze of life." They address the challenges of his own life, and these challenges also puzzle other men. "I have seen higher, holier things than these," he wrote in 1841:—

"I have witnessed greater, more sacred things than these,
And so I must refuse my heart to these, Yet I'm yearning for a bit of rest; "I'll take this and leave."

But he checks himself:—

But he stops himself:—

"Ah, wait! The heart is likely to drift away,
Her lofty and cherished dreams to forget; And if you take it, how will you pay it back? "Such a huge, terrifying debt?"

The little volume appealed to but a small band of readers. The poems it contained did not allure by fluency of fancy or richness of diction; they were not of a kind to win sudden popularity: but they gave evidence of a poet who, though not complete master of his art, and not arrived at a complete understanding of himself, had yet a rare power of reflection and expression and a still rarer sincerity of imaginative vision. They were poems that gave large promise, and that promise was already in part fulfilled by the 'Bothie.'

The small book attracted only a limited group of readers. The poems inside didn’t charm with fancy language or rich vocabulary; they weren’t the type to achieve instant popularity. However, they showed a poet who, although not fully in command of his craft and still figuring himself out, had a unique ability for reflection and expression, along with an even rarer sincerity in imaginative vision. These poems held great promise, and that promise was already partly realized in the 'Bothie.'

Early in 1849 the headship of University Hall in London was offered to Clough and accepted by him. This was an institution professedly non-sectarian, established for the purpose of receiving students in attendance upon the lectures at University College. He was not to enter upon the duties of the place until October, and he spent the greater part of the intervening period in a fruitful visit to[Pg 3826] Italy. He reached Rome in April. All Italy was in revolution. The Pope had fled from Rome. The Republic had been declared, and Mazzini was in control of the government. The French army was approaching to besiege the city, and Clough resolved to await the event. No more vivid and picturesque account of aspects of the siege exists than is to be found in his poem of 'Amours de Voyage,' written in great part at Rome, under the pressure and excitement of the moment; then laid aside in the poet's desk, and not published till long afterward. It consists of a series of letters supposed to be written by various persons, in which a narrative of passing events is interwoven with a love story. The hero of the story is a creation of extraordinary subtlety and interest. He has much of the temperament of Hamlet: not wanting in personal courage, nor in resolution when forced to action, but hesitating through sensitiveness of conscience, through dread of mistaking momentary impulse for fixed conviction, through the clearness with which diverging paths of conduct present themselves to his imagination, with the inevitable doubt as to which be the right one to follow. The character, though by no means an exact or complete image of the poet's own, is yet drawn in part from himself, and affords glimpses of his inner nature, of the delicacy of his sensitive poetic spirit, of his tendency to subtle introspective reflection, of his honesty in dealing with facts and with himself. To see things as they are, to keep his eyes clear, to be true to

Early in 1849, Clough was offered and accepted the position of head of University Hall in London. This was a non-sectarian institution set up to support students attending lectures at University College. He wouldn’t start working there until October, so he spent most of that time on a rewarding trip to[Pg 3826] Italy. He arrived in Rome in April. The entire country was in upheaval. The Pope had fled the city. A Republic had been proclaimed, and Mazzini was leading the government. The French army was on its way to besiege Rome, and Clough decided to stay and see what would happen. There’s no more vivid or colorful account of the siege than in his poem 'Amours de Voyage,' mostly written in Rome amid the intensity and excitement of those events; it was set aside in his desk and published much later. The poem consists of a series of letters supposedly written by different people, weaving a narrative of current events with a love story. The main character is an intriguing creation, reflecting extraordinary subtlety. He has much of Hamlet’s temperament: brave and decisive when necessary, yet hesitating because of a sensitive conscience, afraid of confusing fleeting impulses with true convictions, and clearly seeing the different paths available to him while doubting which one is the right choice. Although the character isn’t a perfect or complete reflection of the poet himself, it draws from his essence, offering insights into his inner self, the delicacy of his sensitive poetic spirit, his inclination for deep introspection, and his honesty in confronting both facts and himself. To see things as they are, to keep his vision clear, to remain true to

"The core essence of me
Within the limits of superficial appearance—"

was the principle of his life. The charm of 'Amours de Voyage,' however, consists not merely in animated description, in delicate sentiment, and in the poetic representation of sensitive, impressionable, and high-minded youth, but in its delicate humor in the delineation of character, and in its powerful, imaginative, picturesque reproduction of the atmosphere and influence of Rome, and of the spirit of the moment to which the poem relates. It is as unique and as original in its kind as the 'Bothie.' It is a poem that appeals strongly to the lovers of the poetry of high culture, and is not likely to lack such readers in future generations.

was the guiding principle of his life. The appeal of 'Amours de Voyage,' however, lies not just in lively descriptions, refined emotions, and the poetic portrayal of sensitive, impressionable, and idealistic youth, but also in its subtle humor in character portrayal, and in its vivid, imaginative, and picturesque depiction of the atmosphere and impact of Rome, along with the spirit of the time the poem reflects. It is as distinctive and original in its own way as the 'Bothie.' This poem resonates strongly with fans of sophisticated poetry, and it's unlikely to miss having such readers in future generations.

From Rome in July Clough went to Naples, and there wrote another of his most striking poems, 'Easter Day.' In the autumn of 1850 he again went during a short vacation to Italy, but now to Venice; and while there began his third long poem, 'Dipsychus,' of which the scene is in that city. In this poem, which represents the conflict of the soul in its struggles to maintain itself against the temptations of the world and the Devil, Clough again[Pg 3827] wrote out much of his inner life. It is not so much a piece of strict autobiography of the spirit of an individual, as an imaginative drama of the spiritual experience common in all times to men of fine nature, seeking a solution of the puzzle of their own hearts. In none of his other poems is there such variety of tone, or such an exhibition of mature poetic power. It is indeed loosely constructed; but its separate parts, each contributing to the development of its main theme, with their diversity of imagination, reflection, wit, and sentiment, combine in an impressive unity of effect.

In July, Clough traveled from Rome to Naples, where he wrote one of his most notable poems, 'Easter Day.' In the autumn of 1850, he took another short vacation in Italy, this time to Venice, where he started his third long poem, 'Dipsychus,' set in that city. This poem depicts the struggle of the soul as it tries to resist the temptations of the world and the Devil. Clough again shared much of his inner life. It isn't just a strict autobiography of an individual's spirit; it's more like an imaginative drama of the spiritual experiences that people of noble character have sought throughout time, trying to figure out the complexities of their own hearts. None of his other poems showcases such a range of tone or displays such mature poetic talent. Although it's somewhat loosely structured, the various parts all contribute to the main theme, and their mix of imagination, reflection, wit, and emotion come together to create a powerful overall effect.

The position at University Hall proved not altogether satisfactory; and no other opening for him offering itself in England, Clough determined after much hesitation and deliberation to try his fortune as a teacher and writer in America. He sailed in October, 1852, on a steamer on which he had Lowell and Thackeray for fellow passengers. He spent the next eight months at Cambridge, employed in tutoring and in literary work, winning the warm regard of the remarkable group of men of letters who then gave distinction to the society of Cambridge and of Boston, and especially keeping up his friendship with Emerson by frequent visits to Concord. There seemed a fair prospect of success for him in his new career. But his friends at home, deeply attached to him, and ill content that he should leave them, obtained for him an appointment as examiner in the Education Department of the Council Office. The salary would give to him a secure though moderate income. He was the more drawn to accept the place, because shortly before leaving England he had become engaged to be married; and accordingly in July, 1853, he returned home and at once entered on the duties of his office. In June 1854 he married. For the next seven years his life was tranquil, laborious, and happy. The account of these years contained in the beautiful sketch of his life by his wife, which is prefixed to the collection of his 'Letters, Poems and Prose Remains,'[B] gives a picture of Clough's domestic felicity, and of the various interests which engaged him outside of the regular drudgery of official work. His own letters bear witness to the content of his days. He had little leisure for poetry. He was overworked, and in 1860 his health gave way. Leave of absence from the office was given to him. He went to the seashore; he visited the Continent: but though at times he seemed to gain strength, there was no steady recovery. In the autumn of 1861 he went to Italy, accompanied by his wife; he enjoyed the journey, but they had only reached the Lakes when he experienced a touch of fever. They went on to Florence; he became more seriously ill. He began however apparently to recover, but a [Pg 3828]sudden blow of paralysis struck him down, and on the 13th day of November he died.

The position at University Hall turned out to be less than satisfactory; and with no other opportunities available for him in England, Clough decided, after much hesitation, to seek his fortune as a teacher and writer in America. He set sail in October 1852 on a steamer where he had Lowell and Thackeray as fellow passengers. He spent the next eight months in Cambridge, tutoring and working on literary projects, earning the warm regard of the notable group of writers who were prominent in the Cambridge and Boston societies. He especially maintained his friendship with Emerson through frequent visits to Concord. There seemed to be a good chance of success for him in his new career. However, his friends back home, who were very fond of him and not happy about his departure, secured an appointment for him as an examiner in the Education Department of the Council Office. The salary would provide him with a stable, albeit modest, income. He was further inclined to accept the position because he had recently gotten engaged to be married; thus, in July 1853, he returned home and immediately took on his new responsibilities. He married in June 1854. For the next seven years, his life was calm, intense, and joyful. The account of those years, included in the beautiful sketch of his life by his wife at the start of the collection of his 'Letters, Poems, and Prose Remains,'[B] paints a picture of Clough's domestic happiness and the various interests that occupied him beyond his official duties. His own letters reflect the satisfaction of his daily life. He had little time for poetry. He was overworked, and by 1860, his health began to fail. He was granted leave from the office. He went to the seashore and visited the Continent; although he seemed to gain strength at times, there was no consistent recovery. In the autumn of 1861, he traveled to Italy with his wife; he enjoyed the trip, but they had only just reached the Lakes when he had a spell of fever. They continued on to Florence, where his condition worsened. He seemed to be starting to recover, but then a sudden stroke of paralysis struck him down, and on November 13th, he died.

Among the most original and beautiful of Matthew Arnold's poems is his 'Thyrsis, a Monody,' to commemorate his friend Arthur Hugh Clough. Thyrsis his mate has gone:—

Among the most original and beautiful of Matthew Arnold's poems is his 'Thyrsis, a Monody,' written to honor his friend Arthur Hugh Clough. Thyrsis, his companion, has passed away:—

"No purer or more refined soul"

than he ever sought the light that

than he ever sought the light that

"leaves its seeker still energized,—
"Still moving forward, driven by his own heart."

The lament is as true as it is tender. The singer continues:—

The sorrow is as genuine as it is heartfelt. The singer goes on:—

"What if the music from your simple flute Didn't hold onto its cheerful rural vibe for long; Lost it too soon and learned a harsh lesson. Of men who struggle, of men who sigh,
Which strained your voice too much, and exhausted your throat,—
It didn't work, and you were silent!
"But you always had visions of our light."

Yes, always visions of the light! But Arnold's usual felicity of discrimination is lacking in this last stanza. The stormy note is not the characteristic note of Clough's mature song, nor does his art betray the overtasked pipe. His pipe indeed is not attuned, as was Arnold's own, to the soft melancholy of regret at leaving behind the happy fields of the past in the quest for the light that shines beyond and across the untraveled and dim waste before them; its tone was less pathetic, but not less clear. The music of each is the song of travelers whose road is difficult, whose goal is uncertain. Their only guide is the fugitive light, now faint, now distinct, which allures them with irresistible compulsion. Their pathways at times diverge; but when most divergent, the notes of their accordant pipes are heard in the same direction.

Yes, always visions of the light! But Arnold's usual skill in distinguishing is missing in this last stanza. The stormy tone isn't the typical one of Clough's mature work, nor does his art show signs of being overworked. His pipe isn’t tuned, like Arnold's, to the soft sadness of regret for leaving behind the happy fields of the past while searching for the light that shines beyond and across the uncharted and dim landscape ahead; its tone was less sympathetic, but no less clear. The music of each is the song of travelers whose path is challenging and whose destination is uncertain. Their only guide is the fleeting light, sometimes faint and sometimes clear, which draws them in with an irresistible pull. Their paths occasionally diverge; but when they are most different, the sounds of their matching pipes can still be heard heading in the same direction.

The memory of Clough remains, with those who had the happiness of knowing him in life, distinct and precious. It is that of one of the highest and purest souls. Sensitive, simple, tender, manly, his figure stands as one of the ideal figures of the past, the image of the true poet, the true friend, the true man. He died too young for his full fame, but not too young for the love which is better than fame.

The memory of Clough lives on in the minds of those who were lucky enough to know him in life, and it's something truly special. He was one of the kindest and most genuine souls. Sensitive, straightforward, caring, and strong, his presence embodies the ideal man from the past—the true poet, the true friend, the true person. He passed away too young to achieve full recognition, but not too young to receive the love that outweighs fame.

Charles Eliot Norton

[Pg 3829]

[Pg 3829]

THERE IS NO GOD

"There is no God," says the wicked, "And truly, it's a blessing,
For what he could have done with us
"Guessing is better."
"A kid thinks, 'There is no God,'" "Or really, if there might be,
He definitely didn't mean a man. Always be a baby.
"There is no God, or if there is," The tradesman thinks, "It was funny" If he should take offense at me To earn some cash.
"Whether there are," the rich man says, "It matters very little," For me and mine, thank someone,
"Are not in need of food."
Some others, as well, to themselves,
Who hardly doubts it, Think there isn't one when they are doing well,
And don’t overthink it.
But rural people who live below The shadow of the spire; The pastor and the pastor's wife,
And mostly married couples;
Young people fresh and joyful in their first love,
Grateful for the illusion; And men found in what the world Calls guilt, in initial confusion;
And almost everyone as they grow older, Disease or sorrow strikes him, —
Tends to believe that there is a God,
Or someone very much like him.

[Pg 3830]

[Pg 3830]

THE LATEST DECALOGUE

You shall have only one God: who Would it cost two? No carved images allowed
Worshiped, except in cash. Don't swear at all; because for your curse Your enemy is no worse off. At church on Sunday to go to Will help you keep the world as your friend:
Honor your parents; that is, all From whom promotion may come. You shall not kill; but there's no need to struggle. Annoyingly to keep alive. Adultery is unacceptable. Or safe (for women) to commit.
You should not steal: a pointless act,
When it’s just as profitable to cheat. Do not bear false witness: let the lie Time has its own wings to fly. You shall not covet; but tradition
Supports all types of competition.

TO THE UNKNOWN GOD

O You whose image in the shrine Of human spirits, the divine dwells; Which from that area once conveyed,
To be shown in the outer light of day,
Does vanish, part, and leave behind
Just a blank and empty mind,
Which stubborn desire searches in vain
With casual shapes to fill once more!
O You who are in the heart of our being Stay quiet, unknown because divine!
I thought about speaking, I thought about saying, "The light is here,"—"Check out the path,"—
"The voice was like this,"—and "So the word,"—
And "This is what I saw,"—and "This is what I heard,"—
But from the lips that barely tried The flawed statement went unsaid.
[Pg 3831]
Oh You, in that mysterious shrine
Sitting on the throne, I have to say, it's divine!
I won't structure a single thought about what You can either be or not. I won't ramble on with "thus" and "so,"
And be straightforward with "yes" and "no";
Enough for our soul and heart You, whatever you may be, are.
Hidden, safe in that elevated sanctuary. Recognized present and divine,
I won't ask for some higher authority,
One day in the future to put You there; Neither say nor deny such men And women say to You like this and then:
Your name was like that, whether here or there. You appeared to him or her.
Only You in that dim shrine,
Unknown or known, stay divine; There, or if not, at least in sight. That examines the fact that they are surrounded by, The hand to guide the sway, the judgment to lead,
In sight and sense, divide yourself: Just be there, in spirit and heart,—
will not ask to feel You are.

EASTER DAY

NAPLES, 1849

As I walked through the heavily sinful streets of Naples, With a heat more intense than what burned above my head,
My heart was racing inside me; until finally
I felt relieved when my tongue finally spoke—
Christ hasn't risen!
Christ has not risen, no—
He lies and rots away; Christ hasn't risen!
What if the stone were rolled away, and although The grave was found empty?—
If not here, then somewhere else; If it’s not where Joseph first laid him, then why... Where other guys [Pg 3832]Translaid him afterwards, in some simpler clay.
Long before today Corruption has done a perfect job, She had just barely started here: The disgusting worm Feeds on the flesh of the life-giving being. Of our most Holy and Anointed One.
He hasn't risen, no—
He lies and lies low; Christ has not risen!
What if the women, before the dawn turned gray, I saw one or more amazing angels, as people say. (Angels, or Him himself)? But neither here, nor at that time,
Neither afterward, nor anywhere else, nor at any time, Has he appeared to Peter or the Ten;
Nor, except in overwhelming fear, to blind Saul;
Save in an after-Gospel and late Creed,
He hasn't risen, indeed,—
Christ hasn't risen!
Or what if, as the story goes, the Ten Saw, heard, and touched, over and over again? What if at the Emmaüs inn, by the Lake of Capernaum, Came One, the bread that breaks—
A person came who spoke like no one else ever has, And they ate, drank, stood, and walked around? Ah! "some" were right to "doubt"!
Ah! the real Christ, while these events happened,
Neither heard, nor spoke, nor walked, nor lived, unfortunately!
He had not risen, no—
He lay and decayed low; Christ has not risen!
As it moves through a large city crowd A rumor that's fickle, unclear, persistent, and loud,
From no fixed center, or of fact Or authorship accurate,
Which no one can deny
Nor verify; So share the amazing fame; He did anyway Lie unconscious, decaying low; He had not risen, no—
Christ has not risen!
[Pg 3833]
Ashes to ashes, dust to dust;
Regarding both the unjust and the just—
Yeah, of that Just One, too!
This is the one sad truth of the Gospel—
Christ hasn't risen!
Has he not risen, and will we not rise? Oh, we're foolish!
What did we dream, and what are we waking up to discover? O hills, fall on us, and you mountains, cover us!
In darkness and deep gloom Come here, we thought it was our day of doom;
From the cursed world, which is like one big tomb,
Christ hasn't risen!
Enjoy food, drinks, and games, and believe that this is happiness:
There is no heaven other than this; There is no hell, Save the Earth, which serves its purpose perfectly as well,
Still seeing it visits With equal distribution of harm Both good and bad are the same, and they all end up as dust. The unfair and the fair With Christ, who has not risen.
Eat, drink, and die, for we are grieving souls:
Of all the beings beneath the vast sky We are the most hopeless, who once had the most hope, And most of those who didn't believe were the ones who had believed the most.
Ashes to ashes, dust to dust;
As for the unjust, as well as the just—
Yeah, of that Just One, too!
It is the one sorrowful Gospel that is true—
Christ has not risen!
Don't cry by the grave,
You women, to whom He was a great comfort while you took care of him;
You who have a napkin over your head And linen wraps around each injured limb Laid out the Sacred Dead; And you who carried him in your amazed womb; Yeah, Daughters of Jerusalem, go away,
Do your best to heal your own hurting heart: [Pg 3834]Go back to your homes, your living children need you,
Your earthly partners love;
Set your affections not on things above, Which moth and rust destroy, which quickly come to an end:
Go ahead and pray, if you feel you need to, and pray, if you’re able to,
For death; since he is dead, the one you considered more than human,
Who has not risen: no—
But lies and lingers low—
Who hasn't risen!
You men of Galilee!
Why are you looking up at the sky, where you will never see him? Are we not going up from here, nor coming back again? You ignorant and lazy fishermen!
So, to your huts, boats, and the local inland shore, And don’t catch men, but fish;
Whatever things you might wish, You will never find him here or there again. You poor misguided kids, go home,
Fix the old nets you left behind, Secure the split oar, fix the ripped sail:
It was truly a "pointless story"—
He has not risen!
And oh, good men of future ages,
Who will believe because you did not see—
Oh, be careful and be smart!
No more with begging eyes,
And cries of intense longing,
Reach for the empty void,
Searching for another impossible rebirth
That doesn't belong to you; it belongs to Mother Earth. But if there is no other life for you,
Take a seat and be at peace, as this is all that can be done; He hasn't risen!
One glance and then leave,
You humble and holy-hearted men; And you! You ministers and stewards of the Word
Which you would preach, because someone else heard—
You worship what you do not understand,
Take these things away and leave:—
He has not risen!
[Pg 3835]
Here, on our Easter Day We get up, we arrive, and look! we don't find Him,
Neither gardener nor anyone else, on this sacred ground:
There’s no one to say where they have laid Him; No sound, neither coming in nor going out—no word. Of where to find the dead or encounter the living Lord.
There’s no shine from an angel’s wings,
There is no voice of divine command: Let's move on and reflect on these things. Silence is golden. Is He not risen? No—
But lies and rots low? Christ hasn’t risen?

IT FORTIFIES MY SOUL TO KNOW

It strengthens my spirit to know
Though I may perish, Truth remains; No matter how much I wander and explore,
Whatever I do, You do not change;
I take a steadier step when I remember That if I stumble, You won't fall!

SAY NOT, THE STRUGGLE NAUGHT AVAILETH

Don't say that the struggle is pointless,
The effort and the injuries are pointless,
The enemy does not weaken or fail, And as things have been, they still are.
If hopes were deceiving, fears could be misleading; It might be hidden in that smoke, Your friends are currently chasing the runners,
Except for you, own the field.
For while the weary waves, uselessly crashing,
It seems there's no painful inch to gain here,
Long ago, through creeks and inlets forming, It arrives quietly, pouring in, the main.
And not just by eastern windows,
When the sun rises, the light comes in; The sun rises slowly in front of us, really slowly!
But look westward; the land is bright.

[Pg 3836]

[Pg 3836]

COME BACK

Come back, come back! Look with the tense mast And with her sails full, look at her steaming quickly: With a new sun to witness her journey across,
With the morning light shining on her homeland. Come back!
Come back, come back! while working my way west, With yardarms removed, we sail a stark black hull. See how the strong wind we’re battling pushes her back. To our lost home, on our abandoned path.
Come back!
Come back, come back! across the flying foam We hear distant voices calling us home:
Come back! you seem to say; you’re looking in vain; We went, we searched, and then turned back home. Come back, please!
Come back, come back! But where are you returning to, and why? To reignite lost hopes and abandoned plans to attempt;
Walk through the old fields; stroll down the familiar street;
Dream with the dreamers, compete with the poets. Come back!
Come back, come back! But to where and for what reason?
To casually touch some old Gordian knot,
Unskilled to separate and too weak to cut, And with a lot of effort, come to only half-believe. Come back, come back!
Come back, come back! Yes, I really do want you to come back. Sighing heavily and tears that are ready to fall; Hope flutters its useless wings, And desires lazily fight in the strings.
Come back, please!
Come back, come back! more eager than the wind
The flying thoughts drift over the seas,
And much lighter than the foam flying on the ocean The heart's sweet message rushes back home.
Come back, come back!
[Pg 3837]
Come back, please!
Back flies the foam; the raised flag waves back; The thick smoke sways on the way back home;
Back fly with winds things that the wind obeys:
The sturdy ship stays on its designated course.

AS SHIPS BECALMED

As ships stuck still in the evening, that rested With the canvas sagging, side by side,
Two sail towers, at the break of day,
Are few and far between, seen from long distances.
As night fell, the breeze sprang up,
And throughout all the dark hours, they worked; Nor did anyone dream of anything but the same seas. By each clearing, side by side:
Even so—but why tell the story? Among those who remain unchanged year after year,
A short absence has come together again, to feel,
Astounded, separated soul from soul?
In the middle of the night, their sails were filled. And onward each happily steered; Ah! Don't blame, for neither wanted it. Or see what first appeared with dawn.
To stray, how pointless! Keep pushing forward,
Brave barks!—in light and in darkness as well!
Through winds and tides, a single compass leads the way. To that and to yourselves, be true.
But oh joyful breeze! and oh vast seas!
Though the earliest goodbye is long gone,
On your vast plain, they come together again,
Together, guide them home at last.
One port, I thought, they both searched for,—
One purpose remains, no matter where they go;
O swift wind, O churning waves,
Finally, bring them together there.

[Pg 3838]

[Pg 3838]

THE UNKNOWN COURSE

Where is the land that the ship is headed to? Far, far ahead is all her crew knows; And where is the land she comes from? Far away,
All they can say is that it's far, far behind.
On sunny afternoons on the smooth deck, Linked arm in arm, how nice it is to walk here!
Or, lying back against the backrest, watch below The foam trail spreading wider as we move.
On stormy nights, when intense Northwest winds blow, How wonderful it is to battle against wind and waves!
The drenched sailor on the swaying mast Rejoices in bearing it and looks down on wishing it over.
Where is the land that the ship is headed to?
Way up ahead, that's all her sailors know.
And where is the land she comes from? Far away,
All they can say is that it's far, far behind.

THE GONDOLA THE GONDOLA.
A view of the Grand Canal in Venice. Photogravure from a photograph.

THE GONDOLA

Afloat; we move—so tasty! Ah,
What else is similar to the gondola?
This smooth flow of liquid glass
Begins beneath us, quick to move on. It goes as if it went by itself. By some push of its own. (How lightly it moves, how gently! Ah,
Were everything like the gondola!)
How lightly it moves, how gently! Ah,
Could life, like our gondola,
Free from conflicts, ambitions, and worries,
And moral responsibilities and matters,
Steady, quiet, fast, and powerful,
Forever like this—keep going! (How gracefully we move, how gently! Ah,
If life were just like the gondola!)
Without any more movement than is necessary
A freshness in the lazy air; [Pg 3839]With no more effort than shown The necessity and instinctiveness of rest,
Under a grateful shade Should rest on peaceful pillows laid!
How lightly we move, how gently! Ah,
If life was just like the gondola!)
In one continuous passage borne From the final night to the opening morning,
Lift your eyes slowly at times to notice. Some palace front, some passing boat; Through the windows, see the changing shore,
And listen to the gentle strokes of the oar!
(How lightly we move, how gently! Ah,
If life were just like the gondola!

THE POET'S PLACE IN LIFE

Come here, Poet!
A thousand workers are busy doing their jobs,
And what it aims for, hardly inquire,
And anxious thinkers on the edge Shiver and don't know what to think.
To explain the meaning of their pain,
And what our silly pleasures hold;
In lasting features portray The essence of the gloomy day;
Our true and inner actions practice,
And clarify our meaning in verse—
Come, Poet, come! for it's all in vain. We either do the work or experience the pain,
And collect the evening's harvest,
Unless you come before the end To take their total before they are lost.
Come, Poet, come! To give a voice to the silent,
And silence the vain talkers, come;⏎ A thousand fools point this way and that,
Confused by the spectacle and brightness; And wise men have partly learned to doubt Whether we are not better off without. Come, Poet; we just need to wait and see. Their mistake revealed itself to them in you.
[Pg 3840]
Come on, Poet! I seem to call in vain. And yet
Do not think that the living times are forgotten.
Eras of heroes battled and perished
That Homer might ultimately reveal; Over groveling generations past Finally stood the Doric temple; And countless hearts over countless years
Had wasted thoughts, hopes, and fears, Rude laughter and meaningless tears,—
Before England knew Shakespeare, or Rome The flawless perfection of her dome.
Others, I have no doubt, if not us, The challenge of our efforts will become clear;
Young children come together as their own. The harvest that the dead had planted—
The forgotten and unknown dead.

ON KEEPING WITHIN ONE'S PROPER SPHERE

From 'The Bothie of Tober-na-Vuolich'

[A party of Oxford men spend their long vacation in Scotland. In due course they return to their colleges. Adam, one of the party,—

[A party of Oxford guys spend their long vacation in Scotland. Eventually, they head back to their colleges. Adam, one of the group,—

"The serious guy nicknamed Adam,
Dressed in a white tie, clerical attire, silent, and wearing an old-fashioned square-cut waistcoat,

receives a letter at Christmas from Philip (Hewson),

receives a letter at Christmas from Philip (Hewson),

"The Chartist, the poet, the persuasive speaker."
What I said at Balloch has some truth to it; it's just a bit twisted. Some plants are grown for their fruit, while others are only grown for their flowers;
Let there be deer in parks and cattle in pastures,
Greek buildings on the ground, as well as Gothic. There might be some men whose job is to do nothing,
Idle, extravagant even, luxurious, if it has to be:
Each person should strive to be what Nature intended them to be,
Independent of pleasure, if not indifferent to it, Regardless of the station, if not independent; Regardless of status or enjoyment; Fulfill his responsibilities in the position in life to which God, not man, has called him.
If you were meant to plow, Lord Marquis, then go out and do it; If you were meant to be lazy, O beggar, look, I will feed you:
[Pg 3841]Take my purse; you have a much better claim to it, my friend, than the Marquis does.
If you were meant for a husband—and your outfit suggests you think so—
Do it like a man, Sir George, for money, in a stable; Sure, you can let that skinny kid go at the corner,
Browsing through books at the window, questioning the Eighth Commandment.
What, just a Dean with those smarts, that debtor-and-creditor mindset!
Go, my detective D.D., take over for Burns the gauger.
Ah, beautiful Lady Maria, God intended for you to live and be charming:
So be it, and I bless you. But you, you false goods, who They might be ordinary women, and there's no way they could be any better!
You unhappy figurines, you sad little trinkets,
Shabby alabaster chimney-piece decorations under glass cases,
Come down, for goodness' sake! The French clock right by you. You're embarrassed by the ticking; the fire tools mock you.
Break your glasses; you can! Come down; you’re not really plaster,
Come, for God's sake, come down! Do anything, just be something!
You, young girl, who have had such opportunities, learned so quickly,
Can you not teach? Oh, yes, and she really enjoys Sunday school a lot,
It's still early in the morning. Go ahead! If teaching is your calling, It's not a game; it's a job. Get out there, teach, and earn your pay for it. Surely that particular fussy old woman over there was meant for the counter;
Oh, she is quite remarkable and keeps her staff in line. Past admiration. Indeed, she continues to use her talent. How many, please? For what purpose? Go away! The hotel is her calling.
Lady Sophie is really kind to the sick, both strong and gentle:
Is there a more noble role than that of a hospital nurse and matron? Do you have a turn for cooking, little Lady Clarissa? Come join us with them,
Get in there with your fingers! It may ruin their beauty, but it boosts your own; It's only beautiful to do what we're meant to do.
But they will marry, have husbands, children, guests, and homes—
Are there so many opportunities for a man, but only one for a woman? First to find a husband and then to manage his household?

[Pg 3842]

[Pg 3842]

Have you ever considered it this way, Philip? When the armies are lined up and the battle is starting,
Is it okay for the soldier who's stationed far to the left I'll go to the right; that's where I can be of the most help? There’s a great Field-Marshal, my friend, who organizes our battalions; Let’s trust in Providence and stay committed while doing our jobs.

CONSIDER IT AGAIN

"Just because something is old doesn't mean it's true." O brother men, not even the new; Ah! still hold onto the old thought for a little longer,
And yet think about it again!
The souls of two thousand years ago
They have stored their struggles and fears here,
And all the rewards of their suffering,—
Ah, think about it again!
We! What do you see? Each a space
A few yards in front of him; Does that explain the entire plan? Ah, think about it again!
Unfortunately, the world keeps moving along,
And finds its truth in each new day; They don’t give up, nor do they hold on,
Way less think about it again.

FOOTNOTES:

[A] Ruskin and Lowell were his close contemporaries; they were born in February of the same year.

[A] Ruskin and Lowell were his close contemporaries; they were both born in February of the same year.

[B] It is on this sketch of his life that the present account of him is mainly based.

[B] This summary of his life is primarily based on this outline.


[Pg 3843]

[Pg 3843]

SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE

(1772-1834)

BY GEORGE E. WOODBERRY

S

amuel Taylor Coleridge, the English poet and philosopher, was born at Ottery St. Mary, in Devonshire, October 21st, 1772. He was the ninth and youngest son of the vicar of the parish,—a man characterized by learning and also by some of its foibles,—under whose care he passed his childhood; but on the death of his father he was sent up to London to be educated at Christ's Hospital, and there spent, in companionship with Lamb, his school days from 1782 to 1791. He went in the latter year to Jesus College Cambridge. His career as an undergraduate was marked by an escapade,—his enlistment in the King's Regiment of Light Dragoons in the winter of 1793-94, from which he was released by the influence of his relatives; and in more important ways by his friendship with Southey, whom he found on a visit to Oxford, and his engagement to Sarah Fricker in the summer of 1794. He had already been attached to another young lady, Mary Evans, with whose family he had been intimate. In December 1794 he left Cambridge without taking a degree, and on October 21st, 1795, he was married. His biography from this point is one of confused and intricate detail, which only a long story could set forth plainly and exactly. Its leading external events were a residence in Germany in 1798-99 and a voyage to Malta, with travel in Sicily and Italy in 1804-6; in its inward development, the turning-points of his life were his first intimacy with the Wordsworths in 1797, during which his best poems were composed; his subjection to the opium habit, with increasing domestic unhappiness, in 1801-2; and his retreat under medical control to Highgate in 1816. He was practically separated from his family from the time of his voyage to Malta. Troubles of many kinds filled all these years, but he had always a power to attract friends who were deeply interested in his welfare, and he was never without admirers and helpers. Before he withdrew to Highgate he had resided first at Stowey in the neighborhood of Tom Poole, and later at Greta Hall near the Wordsworths; but he was often away from home, and after he ceased to be an inmate there, from 1806 to 1816, he led a wandering life, either in lodgings frequently changed, or in visits to his friends. His resources were always small, and[Pg 3844] from the start his friends were his patrons, making up subscriptions, loans, and gifts for him; in 1798 the Wedgwoods gave him a pension of £150 for life, which was soon secured for the support of his family, and in 1812 one-half of this was withdrawn; in 1825 he was granted a royal pension of one hundred guineas, and when this lapsed in 1830 Frere made it up to him. De Quincey had distinguished himself by an act of singular and impulsive generosity to him, upon first acquaintance. He was always cared for, though his indulgence in opium made it difficult for those who knew the fact to assist him directly in a wise way. His pecuniary embarrassment, however, was constant and trying during a great part of his life; his own wretchedness of spirit, under the painful conditions of his bodily state and his moral as well as material position, was very great; but through all these sufferings and trials he maintained sufficient energy to leave behind him a considerable body of literary work. He died July 25th, 1834.

Samuel Taylor Coleridge, the English poet and philosopher, was born in Ottery St. Mary, Devonshire, on October 21, 1772. He was the ninth and youngest son of the parish vicar, a man known for his intellect and some of its quirks, under whose care he spent his childhood. After his father's death, he was sent to London to be educated at Christ's Hospital, where he studied alongside Lamb from 1782 to 1791. In the latter year, he enrolled at Jesus College, Cambridge. His time as an undergraduate included an adventure—he enlisted in the King's Regiment of Light Dragoons during the winter of 1793-94 but was released thanks to his relatives' influence. More significantly, he formed a friendship with Southey while visiting Oxford and became engaged to Sarah Fricker in the summer of 1794. He had previously been romantically involved with Mary Evans, whose family he knew well. In December 1794, he left Cambridge without earning a degree, and on October 21, 1795, he got married. His life from this point on is filled with complex and detailed events that would take a long narrative to explain. Key moments included living in Germany from 1798 to 1799 and traveling to Malta, Sicily, and Italy from 1804 to 1806. Internally, pivotal moments in his life were his close connection with the Wordsworths in 1797, during which he wrote his best poems; his struggle with opium addiction and increasing domestic troubles in 1801-02; and his medical retreat to Highgate in 1816. He was mostly separated from his family after his trip to Malta. Throughout these years, he faced many problems but always attracted friends who cared about his well-being, and he was never short of admirers and supporters. Before moving to Highgate, he lived first in Stowey near Tom Poole and later at Greta Hall near the Wordsworths. However, he was often away, and from 1806 to 1816, he led a nomadic lifestyle, frequently changing lodgings or visiting friends. His financial situation was consistently tight, and from the beginning, his friends supported him through subscriptions, loans, and gifts. In 1798, the Wedgwoods granted him a pension of £150 for life, which soon provided for his family, although in 1812, half of it was taken away. In 1825, he received a royal pension of one hundred guineas, which Frere supplemented when it ended in 1830. De Quincey had notably shown him a unique and spontaneous generosity upon their first meeting. He was always cared for, though his reliance on opium complicated how those who knew him could help. His financial struggles were persistent and challenging for much of his life; his deep unhappiness, given his physical, moral, and financial struggles, was considerable. Despite all his suffering and challenges, he found enough strength to produce a significant body of literary work. He died on July 25, 1834.

The poetic genius of Coleridge, the highest of his many gifts, found brilliant and fascinating expression. His poems—those in which his fame lives—are as unique as they are memorable; and though their small number, their confined range, and the brief period during which his faculty was exercised with full freedom and power, seem to indicate a narrow vein, yet the remainder of his work in prose and verse leaves an impression of extraordinary and abundant intellectual force. In proportion as his imaginative creations stand apart, the spirit out of which they came must have possessed some singularity: and if the reader is not content with simple aesthetic appreciation of what the gods provide, but has some touch of curiosity leading him to look into the source of such remarkable achievement and its human history, he is at once interested in the personality of the "subtle-souled psychologist," as Shelley with his accurate critical insight first named him; in experiencing the fascination of the poetry one remembers the charm which Coleridge had in life, that quality which arrested attention in all companies and drew men's minds and hearts with a sense of something marvelous in him—"the most wonderful man," said Wordsworth, "that I ever met." The mind and heart of Coleridge, his whole life, have been laid open by himself and his friends and acquaintances without reserve in many volumes of letters and memoirs; it is easy to figure him as he lived and to recover his moods and aspect: but in order to conceive his nature and define its traits, it is necessary to take account especially of his incomplete and less perfect work, of his miscellaneous interests, and those activities which filled and confused his life without having any important share in establishing his fame.

The poetic genius of Coleridge, one of his many gifts, found a brilliant and captivating expression. His poems—those for which he is famous—are as unique as they are memorable. Even though they are few in number and limited in scope, and his creativity was fully unleashed for only a brief period, the rest of his prose and poetry leave a powerful impression of extraordinary intellectual force. As his imaginative works stand out, the spirit behind them must have been something special. If the reader isn’t satisfied with simply appreciating the beauty of what he created, but feels curious about the source of such remarkable achievements and their human background, they will become interested in the personality of the "subtle-souled psychologist," as Shelley accurately called him. While experiencing the allure of Coleridge's poetry, one recalls the charm he possessed in life—an ability to capture attention in any gathering, drawing people's minds and hearts with a sense of something extraordinary about him. "The most wonderful man," Wordsworth said, "that I ever met." Coleridge’s mind and heart, his entire life, have been laid bare by himself and his friends and acquaintances in many volumes of letters and memoirs; it’s easy to picture him as he lived and to grasp his moods and demeanor. However, to truly understand his nature and define its characteristics, we must especially consider his unfinished and less polished work, his wide-ranging interests, and the various activities that filled and complicated his life without significantly contributing to his fame.

Samuel Taylor Coleridge. SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE.

[Pg 3845]

[Pg 3845]

The intellectual precocity which is the leading trait of Coleridge's boyhood, in the familiar portrait of "the inspired charity-boy" drawn by Lamb from schoolboy memories, is not unusual in a youth of genius; but the omnivorousness of knowledge which he then displayed continued into his manhood. He consumed vast quantities of book-learning. It is a more remarkable characteristic that from the earliest period in which he comes into clear view, he was accustomed to give out his ideas with freedom in an inexhaustible stream of talk. The activity of his mind was as phenomenal as its receptivity. In his college days, too, he was fanatical in all his energies. The remark of Southey after Shelley's visit to him, that here was a young man who was just what he himself had been in his college days, is illustrative; for if Southey was then inflamed with radicalism, Coleridge was yet more deeply infected and mastered by that wild fever of the revolutionary dawn. The tumult of Coleridge's mind, its incessant action, the lack of discipline in his thought, of restraint in his expression, of judgment in his affairs, are all important elements in his character at a time which in most men would be called the formative period of manhood, but which in him seems to have been intensely chaotic; what is most noticeable, however, is the volume of his mental energy. He expressed himself, too, in ways natural to such self-abundance. He was always a discourser, if the name may be used, from the London days at the "Salutation and the Cat" of which Lamb tells, saying that the landlord was ready to retain him because of the attraction of his conversation for customers; and as he went on to the more set forms of such monologue, he became a preacher without pay in Unitarian chapels, a journalist with unusual capacity for ready and sonorous writing in the press, a composer of whole periodicals such as his ventures The Watchman and The Friend, and a lecturer using only slight notes as the material of his remarks upon literature, education, philosophy, theology, or whatever the subject might be. In all these methods of expression which he took up one after the other, he merely talked in an ample way upon multifarious topics; in the conversation, sermon, leading article, written discourse, or flowing address, he was master of a swelling and often brilliant volubility, but he had neither the certainty of the orator nor the unfailing distinction of the author; there was an occasional and impromptu quality, a colloquial and episodical manner, the style of the irresponsible speaker. In his earlier days especially, the dominant note in Coleridge's whole nature was excitement. He was always animated, he was often violent, he was always without the principle of control. Indeed, a weakness of moral power seems to have been congenital, in the sense that he was not permanently bound by a practical sense of[Pg 3846] duty nor apparently observant of what place duty has in real life. There was misdirection of his affairs from the time when they came into his own hands; there was impulsiveness, thoughtlessness, a lack of judgment which augured ill for him; and in its total effect this amounted to folly. His intoxication with the scheme known as Pantisocracy, by which he with Southey and a few like-minded projectors were to found a socialistic community on the banks of the Susquehanna, is the most obvious comment on his practical sense. But his marriage, with the anecdotes of its preliminaries (one of which was that in those colloquies with Lamb at the London tavern, so charmingly described by his boon companion, he had forgotten his engagement or was indifferent to it), more strikingly exemplifies the irresponsible course of his life, more particularly as it proved to be ill-sorted, full of petty difficulties and makeshift expedients, and in the end a disastrous failure. A radical social scheme and an imprudent marriage might have fallen to his share of human folly, however, without exciting remark, if in other ways or at a later time he had exhibited the qualities which would allow one to dismiss these matters as mere instances of immaturity; but wherever Coleridge's reasonable control over himself or his affairs is looked to, it appears to have been feeble. On the other hand, the constancy of his excitement is plain. It was not only mental, but physical. He was, as a young man, full of energy and capable of a good deal of hard exercise; he had animal spirits, and Wordsworth describes him as "noisy" and "gamesome," as one who

The remarkable intelligence that characterized Coleridge's youth, in the well-known portrayal of "the inspired charity-boy" described by Lamb from his school memories, isn't uncommon for a gifted young person; however, the insatiable thirst for knowledge he displayed then persisted into adulthood. He devoured enormous amounts of learning. It's even more notable that from an early age, he was used to expressing his thoughts freely in an endless stream of conversation. The activity of his mind was as extraordinary as his ability to absorb information. In college, he was extremely passionate in all his pursuits. Southey's remark after Shelley's visit—that here was a young man who was exactly what he had been in college—illustrates this; for while Southey was then fired up with radical ideas, Coleridge was even more deeply affected and consumed by that wild enthusiasm of the revolutionary age. The whirlwind of Coleridge's mind, its constant activity, the absence of discipline in his thoughts, restraint in his expressions, and judgment in his affairs are all significant aspects of his character during what would be considered a formative period of early adulthood for most men, but for him, it seemed intensely chaotic; what stands out the most, however, is the sheer volume of his mental energy. He also expressed himself in ways natural for such a self-sufficient person. He was always conversing, if that term can be used, since his London days at the "Salutation and the Cat," which Lamb recounts, mentioning that the landlord was eager to keep him around because of the appeal of his conversation to patrons; as he progressed to more structured forms of discourse, he became an unpaid preacher in Unitarian chapels, a journalist with exceptional skill for writing easily and captivatingly in the press, a creator of entire periodicals like The Watchman and The Friend, and a lecturer relying on minimal notes for his comments on literature, education, philosophy, theology, or any other topic. In every mode of expression he took on one after another, he simply spoke in a broad manner on various subjects; in conversation, sermons, leading articles, written works, or flowing speeches, he exhibited a commanding and often brilliant fluency, but he lacked the surety of a true orator or the consistent distinctiveness of an author; there was a spontaneous and off-the-cuff quality, a conversational and episodic style typical of an unrestrained speaker. Especially in his earlier days, excitement was the dominant note in Coleridge's character. He was always lively, often intense, and consistently devoid of self-control. In fact, a weakness of moral strength seems to have been inherent, in the sense that he wasn't consistently guided by a practical sense of duty nor did he seem aware of duty's role in real life. His affairs were mismanaged from the moment they were placed in his hands; impulsiveness, thoughtlessness, and a lack of judgment hinted at trouble; collectively, this resulted in folly. His fascination with the scheme called Pantisocracy, which he, Southey, and a few like-minded individuals envisioned as a socialist community by the Susquehanna River, is a clear example of his lack of practical sense. Yet, his marriage and the stories of its beginnings (one of which was that during those chats with Lamb at the London tavern, charmingly detailed by his close companion, he either forgot or was indifferent to his engagement) more strikingly illustrate the irresponsible path of his life, especially since it turned out to be mismatched, filled with minor troubles and makeshift solutions, ultimately resulting in a disastrous failure. A radical social plan and an unwise marriage could have been just part of his human folly without drawing attention, had he later displayed qualities that would allow people to view these issues as mere signs of immaturity; however, wherever one looks for Coleridge's reasonable self-control or judgment in his affairs, it appears weak. Conversely, his excitement remained constant. It was not just mental; it was physical as well. As a young man, he was full of energy and capable of engaging in quite a bit of rigorous activity; he had a lively spirit, and Wordsworth describes him as "noisy" and "playful," as someone who

"His limbs would flail around him with joy,
"Like branches when strong winds disturb the trees;"

and from several passages of his own writing, which are usually disregarded, the evidence of a spirit of rough humor and fun is easily obtained. The truth is that Coleridge changed a great deal in his life; he felt himself to be very different in later years from what he was in the time when to his memory even he was a sort of glorified spirit: and this earlier Coleridge had many traits which are ignored sometimes, as Carlyle ignored them, and are sometimes remembered rather as idealizations of his friends in their affectionate thoughts of him, but in any event are irreconcilable with the figure of the last period of his life.

and from several passages of his own writing, which are often overlooked, it's clear that he had a spirit of rough humor and fun. The truth is that Coleridge changed a lot throughout his life; he saw himself as very different in his later years compared to when he viewed his earlier self as a kind of glorified spirit. This earlier version of Coleridge had many qualities that people sometimes ignore, as Carlyle did, and are sometimes remembered more as idealizations by his friends in their fond memories of him. In any case, these traits don't match up with the figure of the final period of his life.

It has been suggested that there was something of disease or at least of ill health in Coleridge always, and that it should be regarded as influencing his temperament. Whether it were so or not, the plea itself shows the fact. If excitement was the dominant note, as has been said, in his whole nature, it could not exist without a physical basis and accompaniment; and his bodily state appears to have been[Pg 3847] often less one of animation than of agitation, and his correspondence frequently discloses moods that seem almost frantic. In the issue, under stress of pain and trouble, he became an opium-eater; but his physical nature may fairly be described as predisposed to such states as lead to the use of opium and also result from its use, with the attendant mental moods. His susceptibility to sensuous impressions, to a voluptuousness of the entire being, together with a certain lassitude and languor, lead to the same conclusion, which thus seems to be supported on all sides,—that Coleridge was, in his youth and early manhood, fevered through all his intellectual and sensuous nature, and deficient on the moral and practical sides in those matters that related to his personal affairs. It is desirable to bring this out in plain terms, because in Coleridge it is best to acknowledge at once that his character was, so far as our part—the world's part—in him is concerned, of less consequence than his temperament; a subtler and more profound thing than character, though without moral meaning. It is not unfair to say, since literature is to be regarded most profitably as the expression of human personality, that with Coleridge the modern literature of temperament, as it has been lately recognized in extreme phases, begins; not that temperament is a new thing in the century now closing, nor that it has been without influence hitherto, but that now it is more often considered, and has in fact more often been, an exclusive ground of artistic expression. The temperament of Coleridge was one of diffused sensuousness physically, and of abnormal mental moods,—moods of weakness, languor, collapse, of visionary imaginative life with a night atmosphere of the spectral, moonlit, swimming, scarcely substantial world; and the poems he wrote, which are the contributions he made to the world's literature, are based on this temperament, like some Fata Morgana upon the sea. The apparent exclusion of reality from the poems in which his genius was most manifest finds its analogue in the detachment of his own mind from the moral, the practical, the usual in life as he led it in his spirit; and his work of the highest creative sort, which is all there is to his enduring fame, stands amid his prose and verse composition of a lower sort like an island in the waste of waters. This may be best shown, perhaps, by a gradual approach through his cruder to his more perfect compositions.

It has been suggested that Coleridge was always somewhat sickly or unhealthy, and that this influenced his personality. Whether that's true or not, the point itself highlights a reality. If excitement was a key aspect of his nature, as has been noted, it could not exist without a physical foundation; his physical condition often seemed more turbulent than lively, and his letters often reveal moods that nearly seem frantic. Ultimately, under the weight of pain and distress, he became an opium user; his physical state can reasonably be described as prone to the kind of conditions that lead to opium use and the mental states that come with it. His sensitivity to sensory experiences, a kind of indulgence in life, along with a certain weariness, supports this overall view—that in his youth and early adulthood, Coleridge was fraught with feverish impulses throughout his intellect and senses, while lacking in moral and practical judgment concerning his personal affairs. It's important to express this clearly, because when it comes to Coleridge, it's more relevant to recognize that his temperament mattered more than his character. Temperament is a subtler and deeper aspect than character, though it lacks a moral dimension. It’s not unreasonable to assert, since literature should be viewed as a reflection of human personality, that with Coleridge, the modern exploration of temperament in literature begins; not that temperament is a new phenomenon in this closing century, nor that it hasn’t had previous influence, but that it’s now more frequently examined and has often been the sole basis for artistic expression. Coleridge’s temperament combined a widespread physical sensuousness with unusual mental states—feelings of weakness, fatigue, and a kind of dreamy imaginative life that resonates with a spectral, moonlit world. The poems he wrote, which are his contributions to the world's literature, stem from this temperament, resembling a mirage over the sea. The apparent separation from reality in his most brilliant poems parallels his own mind's detachment from the moral, practical, and ordinary aspects of life as he experienced them; the highest creative work he produced, which is all that endures for his fame, stands out like an island amid the lesser prose and poetry he produced. This may be best illustrated by gradually moving from his more basic works to his more refined creations.

The cardinal fact in Coleridge's genius is that notwithstanding his immense sensuous susceptibilities and mental receptivity, and the continual excitement of his spirit, he never rose into the highest sphere of creative activity except for the brief period called his annus mirabilis, when his great poems were written; and with this is the further related fact that in him we witness the spectacle of the[Pg 3848] imaginative instinct overborne and supplanted by the intellectual faculty exercising its speculative and critical functions; and in addition, one observes in his entire work an extraordinary inequality not only of treatment, but also of subject-matter. In general, he was an egoistic writer. His sensitiveness to nature was twofold: in the first place he noticed in the objects and movements of nature evanescent and minute details, and as his sense of beauty was keen, he saw and recorded truly the less obvious and less common loveliness in the phenomena of the elements and the seasons, and this gave distinction to his mere description and record of fact; in the second place he often felt in himself moods induced by nature, but yet subjective,—states of his own spirit, which sometimes deepened the charm of night, for example, by his enjoyment of its placid aspects, and sometimes imparted to the external world a despair reflected from his personal melancholy. In his direct treatment of nature, however, as Mr. Stopford Brooke points out, he seldom achieves more than a catalogue of his sensations, which though touched with imaginative detail are never lifted and harmonized into lyrical unity; though he can moralize nature in Wordsworth's fashion, when he does so the result remains Wordsworth's and is stamped with that poet's originality; and in his own original work Coleridge never equaled either the genius of Shelley, who can identify nature with himself, or the charm of Tennyson, who can at least parallel nature's phenomena with his own human moods. Coleridge would not be thought of as a poet of nature, except in so far as he describes what he observes in the way of record, or gives a metaphysical interpretation to phenomena. This is the more remarkable because he had to an eminent degree that intellectual power, that overmastering desire of the mind, to rationalize the facts of life. It was this quality that made him a philosopher, an analyst, a critic on the great lines of Aristotle, seeking to impose an order of ethics and metaphysics on all artistic productions. But in those poems in which he describes nature directly and without metaphysical thought, there is no trace of anything more than a sensuous order of his own perceptions. Beautiful and often unique as his nature poems are, they are not creative. They are rather in the main autobiographic; and it is surprising to notice how large a proportion of his verse is thus autobiographic, not in those phases of his own life which may be, or at least are thought of as representative of human life in the mass, but which are personal, such as the lines written after hearing Wordsworth read the 'Prelude,' or those entitled 'Dejection.' When his verse is not confined to autobiographic expression, it is often a product of his interest in his friends or in his family. What is not personal in it, of this sort, is apt to be domestic or social.

The key aspect of Coleridge's talent is that, despite his immense sensitivity and openness to experiences, along with the constant excitement in his spirit, he only achieved true creative greatness during the brief period known as his annus mirabilis, when he wrote his major poems. Additionally, we see in him the phenomenon of the imaginative instinct being overshadowed and replaced by intellectual reasoning, exercising its analytical and critical functions. Furthermore, his entire body of work displays an unusual inconsistency, both in treatment and subject matter. Generally, he was a self-centered writer. His sensitivity to nature was twofold: first, he perceived tiny, fleeting details in the objects and movements of nature, and with his sharp sense of beauty, he captured the less obvious and uncommon beauty in natural phenomena, giving depth to his descriptions and factual records; second, he often experienced moods influenced by nature, which were subjective—reflective of his own spirit—sometimes enhancing the charm of night through his enjoyment of its calm aspects, and at other times projecting his personal sadness onto the external world. However, in his straightforward portrayal of nature, as noted by Mr. Stopford Brooke, he rarely achieves more than a list of his feelings, which, although infused with imaginative detail, never coalesce into a unified lyrical form. While he can reflect on nature in a way similar to Wordsworth, the outcome remains distinctly Wordsworthian, marked by that poet’s originality; in his original works, Coleridge never matched either Shelley’s genius, who can merge himself with nature, or Tennyson’s charm, who can at least align nature's events with his own emotions. Coleridge isn't typically considered a nature poet, except in how he describes what he observes or offers a metaphysical interpretation of phenomena. This is particularly noteworthy given his significant intellectual ability and overwhelming desire to make sense of life’s facts. It was this trait that established him as a philosopher, an analyst, a critic in the great tradition of Aristotle, aiming to impose a framework of ethics and metaphysics on all artistic endeavors. However, in those poems where he directly describes nature without metaphysical insight, he conveys nothing beyond a sensory account of his own perceptions. While his nature poems are beautiful and often unique, they aren't truly creative. Instead, they are primarily autobiographical, and it's surprising to see how much of his poetry falls into this category—not in those aspects of his life thought to represent humanity at large, but rather personal experiences, like those written after observing Wordsworth read the 'Prelude,' or the poem titled 'Dejection.' When his poetry expands beyond personal reflection, it often stems from his interest in friends or family. What is not personal tends to be domestic or social.

[Pg 3849]

[Pg 3849]

If we turn from the poems of nature to those concerned with man, a similar shallowness, either of interest or of power, appears. He was in early years a radical; he was stirred by the Revolution in France, and he was emotionally charged with the ideas of the time,—ideas of equality, fraternity, and liberty. But this interest died out, as is shown by his political verse. He had none but a social and a philosophical interest in any case. Man, the individual, did not at any time attract him. There was nothing dramatic in his genius, in the narrow and exact sense: he did not engage his curiosity or his philosophy in individual fortunes. It results from this limitation that his verse lacks human interest of the dramatic kind. The truth was that he was interested in thought rather than in deeds, in human nature rather than in its concrete pity and terror. Thus he did not seize on life itself as the material of his imagination and reflection. In the case of man as in the case of nature he gives us only an egoistic account, telling us of his own private fortune, his fears, pains, and despairs, but only as a diary gives them; as he did not transfer his nature impressions into the world of creative art, so he did not transfer his personal experiences into that world.

If we shift our focus from nature poems to those about people, we find a similar lack of depth, either in interest or impact. In his early years, he was a radical; he was inspired by the French Revolution and felt deeply connected to the ideas of the time—ideas like equality, fraternity, and liberty. However, this passion faded, as evident in his political poetry. Ultimately, he had only a social and philosophical interest in the subject. The individual, in particular, never really caught his attention. There was nothing dramatic about his genius in the strictest sense; he didn’t engage with individual stories in a way that sparked his curiosity or philosophical inquiry. Because of this limitation, his poetry lacks the dramatic human interest. The reality was that he was more interested in thoughts than actions, in human nature rather than its actual suffering and fear. Therefore, he didn’t engage with life itself as the basis for his imagination and contemplation. In both his treatment of people and nature, he only provides a self-centered narrative, sharing details about his own experiences, fears, pains, and despairs, but only in a diary-like fashion; he didn’t translate his impressions of the world into creative art, nor did he transform his personal experiences into that realm.

What has been said would perhaps be accepted, were it not for the existence of those poems, 'The Ancient Mariner,' 'Christabel,' 'Kubla Khan,' which are the marvelous creations of his genius. In these it will be said there is both a world of nature new created, and a dramatic method and interest. It is enough for the purpose of the analysis if it be granted that nowhere else in Coleridge's work, except in these and less noticeably in a few other instances, do these high characteristics occur. The very point which is here to be brought out is that Coleridge applied that intellectual power, that overmastering desire of the mind to rationalize the phenomena of life, which has been mentioned as his great mental trait,—that he applied this faculty with different degrees of power at different times, so that his poetry falls naturally into higher and inferior categories; in the autobiographic verse, in the political and dramatic verse which forms so large a part of his work, it appears that he did not have sufficient feeling or exercise sufficient power to raise it out of the lower levels of composition; in his great works of constructive and impersonal art, of moral intensity or romantic beauty and fascination, he did so exercise the creative imagination as to make these of the highest rank, or at least one of them.

What has been said might be accepted, if not for the existence of those poems, 'The Ancient Mariner,' 'Christabel,' and 'Kubla Khan,' which are remarkable creations of his genius. It can be argued that in these works, there is a completely new world of nature, as well as a dramatic method and interest. For the analysis, it's enough to acknowledge that these high qualities appear nowhere else in Coleridge's work, except in these and, to a lesser extent, a few other examples. The key point to highlight is that Coleridge used that intellectual power and the strong desire to make sense of life's phenomena, which has been mentioned as his significant mental trait. He applied this ability with varying degrees of strength at different times, resulting in his poetry falling into higher and lower categories. In his autobiographical, political, and dramatic verses, which make up a large part of his work, it seems he didn’t have enough feeling or strength to elevate them beyond the lower levels of writing. In contrast, in his major works of constructive and impersonal art, marked by moral intensity or romantic beauty and allure, he did employ his creative imagination effectively, elevating these to the highest rank—at least one of them.

'The Ancient Mariner,' apart from its many minor merits, has this distinction in Coleridge's work,—it is a poem of perfect unity. 'Christabel' is a fragment, 'Kubla Khan' is a glimpse; and though the 'Ode to France,' 'Love, Youth, and Age,' and possibly a few other short pieces, have this highest artistic virtue of unity, yet in[Pg 3850] them it is of a simpler kind. 'The Ancient Mariner,' on the other hand, is a marvel of construction in that its unity is less complex than manifold; it exists, however the form be examined. In the merely external sense, the telling of the tale to the Wedding Guest, with the fact that the wedding is going on, gives it unity; in the merely internal sense, the moral lesson of the salvation of the slayer of the albatross by the medium of love felt toward living things, subtly yet lucidly worked out as the notion is, gives it unity; but in still other ways, as a story of connected and consequential incidents with a plot, a change of fortune, a climax, and the other essentials of this species of tale-telling, it has unity; and if its conception either of the physical or the ethical world be analyzed, these too—and these are the fundamental things—are found consistent wholes. It nevertheless remains true that this system of nature as a vitalized but not humanized mode of life, with its bird, its spirit, its magical powers, is not the nature that we know or believe to be,—it is a modern presentation of an essentially primitive and animistic belief; and similarly this system of human life,—if the word human can be applied to it, with its dead men, its skeleton ship, its spirit sailors, its whole miracle of spectral being,—is not the life we know or believe to be: it is an incantation, a simulacrum. It may still be true therefore that the imaginative faculty of Coleridge was not applied either to nature or human life, in the ordinary sense. And this it is that constitutes the uniqueness of the poem, and its wonderful fascination. Coleridge fell heir, by the accidents of time and the revolutions of taste, to the ballad style, its simplicity, directness, and narrative power; he also was most attracted to the machinery of the supernatural, the weird, the terrible, almost to the grotesque and horrid, as these literary motives came into fashion in the crude beginnings of romanticism in our time; his subtle mind, his fine senses, his peculiar susceptibility to the mystic and shadowy in nature,—as shown by his preference of the moonlight, dreamy, or night aspects of real nature, to its brilliant beauties in the waking world,—gave him ease and finesse in the handling of such subject-matter; and he lived late enough to know that all this eerie side of human experience and imaginative capacity, inherited from primeval ages but by no means yet deprived of plausibility, could be effectively used only as an allegoric or scenic setting of what should be truth to the ethical sense; he combined one of the highest lessons of advanced civilization, one of the last results of spiritual perception,—the idea of love toward life in any form,—with the animistic beliefs and supernatural fancies of the crude ages of the senses. This seems to be the substantial matter; and in this he was, to repeat Shelley's phrase, the "subtle-souled[Pg 3851] psychologist." The material of his imagination, on the sensuous side, was of the slightest: it was the supernaturalism of the romantic movement, somewhat modified by being placed in connection with the animal world; and he put this to use as a means of illustrating spiritual truth. He thus became the first of those who have employed the supernatural in our recent literature without losing credence for it, as an allegory of psychological states, moral facts, or illusions real to the eye that sees them and having some logical relation to the past of the individual; of such writers Hawthorne and Poe are eminent examples, and both of them, it may be remarked, are writers in whom temperament rather than character is the ground of their creative work. The intimate kinship between imagination so directed and the speculative philosophical temper is plain to see. In 'Christabel' on the other hand, the moral substance is not apparent: the place filled by the moral ideas which are the centres of the narrative in 'The Ancient Mariner,' is taken here by emotional situations; but the supernaturalism is practically the same in both poems, and in both is associated with that mystery of the animal world to man, most concentrated and vivid in the fascination ascribed traditionally to the snake, which is the animal motive in 'Christabel' as the goodness of the albatross in the 'The Ancient Mariner.' In these poems the good and the bad omens that ancient augurs minded are made again dominant over men's imagination. Such are the signal and unique elements in these poems, which have besides that wealth of beauty in detail, of fine diction, of liquid melody, of sentiment, thought, and image, which belong only to poetry of the highest order, and which are too obvious to require any comment. 'Kubla Khan' is a poem of the same kind, in which the mystical effect is given almost wholly by landscape; it is to 'The Ancient Mariner' and 'Christabel' what protoplasm is to highly organized cells.

'The Ancient Mariner,' aside from its many minor qualities, has a unique distinction in Coleridge's work—it is a poem of perfect unity. 'Christabel' is a fragment, 'Kubla Khan' offers a brief glimpse; and though 'Ode to France,' 'Love, Youth, and Age,' and possibly a few other short pieces share this highest artistic virtue of unity, in them it is of a simpler kind. 'The Ancient Mariner,' however, is a marvel of construction in that its unity is less complex than diverse; it exists regardless of how the form is examined. In a purely external sense, the telling of the tale to the Wedding Guest, alongside the fact that a wedding is happening, gives it unity; in an internal sense, the moral lesson of the slayer of the albatross finding salvation through love for living things, subtly yet clearly worked out, provides unity; additionally, as a story of connected and consequential incidents with a plot, a change of fortune, a climax, and other essential elements of storytelling, it has unity; and if we analyze its conception of the physical or ethical world, these too—and these are fundamental—are found to be consistent wholes. It remains true that this system of nature as a lively but not human-like mode of life, with its bird, its spirit, and its magical powers, is not the nature we know or believe to exist—it is a modern representation of an essentially primitive and animistic belief; similarly, this system of human life—if we can even call it human, with its dead men, its ghostly ship, its spirit sailors, and its entire miraculous spectral existence—is not the life we recognize or consider to be real: it is an incantation, a simulacrum. It may still be true that Coleridge's imaginative talent wasn’t applied to nature or human life in the traditional sense. This uniqueness is what makes the poem special and fascinating. Coleridge inherited, through the quirks of time and shifts in taste, the ballad style, with its simplicity, directness, and storytelling power; he was also drawn to the machinery of the supernatural, the weird, the terrifying, and almost to the grotesque and horrific, as these themes gained popularity in the early days of romanticism in our time; his intricate mind, refined senses, and unique sensitivity to the mystic and shadowy aspects of nature—evident in his preference for the moonlit, dreamy, or nighttime versions of reality over its bright beauty in the waking world—allowed him to handle such themes with ease and finesse. He lived long enough to realize that this eerie side of human experience and imaginative capacity, inherited from ancient times but still believable, could only be effectively utilized as an allegorical or symbolic setting for what should resonate with the ethical sense; he merged one of the highest lessons of advanced civilization, one of the last results of spiritual understanding—the idea of love for life in any form—with the animistic beliefs and supernatural fancies of the primitive ages. This seems to be the crux of the matter; in this, he was, echoing Shelley's words, the "subtle-souled psychologist." The material of his imagination, on the sensory side, was minimal: it was the supernaturalism of the romantic movement, somewhat modified by its connection to the animal world; and he used this to illustrate spiritual truths. He thus became the first of those who have utilized the supernatural in recent literature without losing credibility, as an allegory of psychological states, moral facts, or illusions real to those who perceive them and logically linked to the individual's past; among such writers, Hawthorne and Poe stand out as prime examples, and it is worth noting that both have temperament rather than character as the foundation of their creative work. The close relationship between such directed imagination and a speculative philosophical mindset is evident. In 'Christabel,' however, the moral substance is not clear: the role taken by moral ideas, which are central to the narrative in 'The Ancient Mariner,' is replaced here by emotional situations; yet the supernatural elements are practically the same in both poems, and both are linked to the mystery of the animal world to humans, most intensely represented by the traditional fascination with the snake, which serves as the animal motif in 'Christabel,' just as the goodness of the albatross does in 'The Ancient Mariner.' In these poems, the good and bad omens that ancient augurs considered are once again made dominant over human imagination. These are the signal and unique elements in these poems, which also possess a wealth of beauty in detail, refined diction, flowing melody, emotion, thought, and imagery, belonging only to poetry of the highest order, and which are too obvious to require comment. 'Kubla Khan' is a poem of a similar kind, where the mystical effect is largely created by landscape; it is to 'The Ancient Mariner' and 'Christabel' what protoplasm is to highly organized cells.

If it be recognized then that the imagery of Coleridge in the characteristic parts of these cardinal poems is as pure allegory, is as remote from nature or man, as is the machinery of fairy-land and chivalry in Spenser, for example, and he obtains credibility by the psychological and ethical truth presented in this imagery, it is not surprising that his work is small in amount; for the method is not only a difficult one, but the poetic machinery itself is limited and meagre. The poverty of the subject-matter is manifest, and the restrictions to its successful use are soon felt. It may well be doubted whether 'Christabel' would have gained by being finished. In 'The Ancient Mariner' the isolation of the man is a great advantage; if there had been any companion for him, the illusion could not have been entire: as it is, what he experiences has the wholeness and truth within itself of a dream, or of a madman's world,—there is no[Pg 3852] standard of appeal outside of his own senses and mind, no real world; but in 'Christabel' the serpentine fable goes on in a world of fact and action, and as soon as the course of the story involved this fable in the probabilities and actual occurences of life, it might well be that the tale would have turned into one of simple enchantment and magic, as seems likely from what has been told of its continuation; certainly it could not have equaled the earlier poem, or have been in the same kind with it, unless the unearthly magic, the spell, were finally completely dissolved into the world of moral truth as is the case with 'The Ancient Mariner.' Coleridge found it still more impossible to continue 'Kubla Khan.' It seems a fair inference to conclude that Coleridge's genius, however it suffered from the misfortunes and ills of his life, was in these works involved in a field, however congenial, yet of narrow range and infertile in itself. In poetic style it is to be observed that he kept what he had gained; the turbid diction of the earlier period never came back to trouble him, and the cadences he had formed still gave their music to his verse. The change, the decline, was not in his power of style; it was in his power of imagination, if at all, but the fault may have laid in the capacities of the subject-matter. A similar thing certainly happened in his briefer ballad poetry, in that of which 'Love,' 'The Three Graces,' 'Alice Du Clos,' and 'The Dark Ladie,' are examples; the matter there, the machinery of the romantic ballad, was no longer capable of use; that sort of literature was dead from the exhaustion of its motives. The great 'Ode to France,' in which he reached his highest point of eloquent and passionate expression, seems to mark the extinction in himself of the revolutionary impulse. On the whole, while the excellence of much of the remainder of his verse, even in later years, is acknowledged, and its originality in several instances, may it not be that in his greatest work Coleridge came to an end because of an impossibility in the kind itself? The supernatural is an accessory rather than a main element in the interpretation of life which literary genius undertakes; Coleridge so subordinates it here by making it contributory to a moral truth; but such a practice would seem to be necessarily incidental to a poet who was also so intellectual as Coleridge, and not to be adopted as a permanent method of self-expression.

If we recognize that Coleridge's imagery in the key parts of these essential poems functions as pure allegory, just as distant from nature or humanity as the fantasy elements in Spenser, for instance, and that he gains credibility through the psychological and ethical truths in this imagery, it’s not surprising that his body of work is small; this method is not only quite challenging, but the poetic devices themselves are limited and sparse. The lack of substantial subject matter is obvious, and the limitations on its effective use are quickly felt. One could reasonably question whether 'Christabel' would have benefited from being finished. In 'The Ancient Mariner,' the man's isolation is a significant advantage; if he had a companion, the illusion would not be complete: as it stands, his experiences have the wholeness and truth of a dream or a madman’s reality—there is no external standard of reference, no real world; however, in 'Christabel,' the winding tale unfolds within a world of facts and actions, and as soon as the story weaves this fable into the probabilities and actual events of life, it might have become a mere story of enchantment and magic, as seems likely from what’s been told about its continuation; it certainly could not have matched the earlier poem or shared its essence unless the otherworldly magic and spell were entirely resolved into the realm of moral truth, as is the case with 'The Ancient Mariner.' Coleridge found it even more impossible to continue 'Kubla Khan.' It’s reasonable to conclude that Coleridge’s genius, despite being hampered by the troubles and challenges of his life, was engaged in a field that, while congenial, was still narrow and inherently unproductive. In terms of poetic style, he maintained what he had achieved; the muddled language of his earlier period never returned to hinder him, and the rhythms he developed continued to lend their music to his poetry. The decline, if it existed, was not in his style but in his imaginative capacity, perhaps stemming from the limitations of the subject matter. A similar situation occurred in his shorter ballads, such as 'Love,' 'The Three Graces,' 'Alice Du Clos,' and 'The Dark Ladie'; the content there, the structure of the romantic ballad, was no longer viable; that type of literature had become exhausted. The significant 'Ode to France,' where he reached his peak of eloquent and passionate expression, seems to signal the end of his revolutionary drive. Overall, while the quality of much of his later poetry is recognized, along with its originality in some cases, might it not be true that Coleridge's greatest work came to a halt due to an inherent impossibility in the genre itself? The supernatural is more of an accessory than a central element in the interpretation of life that literary genius pursues; Coleridge emphasizes it here as a means to convey moral truth; however, this approach seems to be incidental for a poet as intellectual as Coleridge, rather than a strategy for ongoing self-expression.

From whatever cause, the fact was that Coleridge ceased to create in poetry, and fell back on that fluent, manifold, voluminous faculty he possessed of absorbing and giving out ideas in vast quantities, as it were by bulk. He attended especially to the theory of art as he found it illustrated in the greatest poets, and he popularized among literary men a certain body of doctrine regarding criticism, its growth and methods; and in later years he worked out metaphysical[Pg 3853] theological views which he inculcated in ways which won for him recognition as a practical influence in contemporary church opinion. In these last years of his lecturing and discoursing in private, the figure he makes is pathetic, though Carlyle describes it with a grim humor, as any one may read in the 'Life of Sterling': over against that figure should be set the descriptions of the young Coleridge by Dorothy Wordsworth and Lamb; and after these perhaps the contrast which Coleridge himself draws between his spirit and his body may enable a reader to fuse the two—youth and age—into one. Whatever were the weaknesses of his nature and the trials of his life, of which one keeps silent, he was deeply loved by friends of many different minds, who if they grew cold, had paid at least once this tribute to the charm, the gentleness, and the delight of his human companionship.

For whatever reason, the reality was that Coleridge stopped writing poetry and relied on his ability to absorb and express a wealth of ideas in large amounts. He particularly focused on the theory of art as he found it exemplified in the greatest poets, and he helped spread among literary figures a certain set of ideas about criticism, its development, and techniques; later in life, he developed metaphysical theological perspectives that earned him recognition as a significant influence in contemporary church thought. In his final years of lecturing and discussing privately, his presence is sad, though Carlyle depicts it with a dark humor, as anyone can see in the 'Life of Sterling': alongside this portrayal, one might compare the depictions of the young Coleridge by Dorothy Wordsworth and Lamb; and perhaps the contrast that Coleridge himself makes between his spirit and his body might help to unite the two—youth and age—into one. Despite the flaws in his character and the struggles of his life, which are often left unsaid, he was deeply cherished by friends of diverse perspectives, who, even if they became distant, had at least once acknowledged the charm, kindness, and joy of his companionship.

George E. Woodberry

KUBLA KHAN

In Xanadu, Kubla Khan A grand pleasure-dome decree,
Where Alph, the holy river, flowed Through endless caverns To a sunless sea. So ten miles of rich land Surrounded by walls and towers; And there were gardens filled with winding streams,
Where many incense-bearing trees bloomed; And here were forests as old as the hills,
Enclosing sunny green areas.
But oh! that deep romantic gap that slanted Down the green hill across a cedar cover: A wild place! just as sacred and magical
As ever under a fading moon was haunted By a woman crying out for her demon lover!
And from this abyss, with constant chaos boiling, As if this earth, in quick, heavy breaths, were alive, [Pg 3854]A powerful fountain was constantly being pushed; Amid whose quick, intermittent burst Massive chunks sprang back like bouncing hail, Or chaffy grain under the thresher's flail;
And among these dancing rocks, now and always It momentarily launched the sacred river. Five miles winding in a twisty path The sacred river flowed through the woods and valleys,
Then they arrived at the endless caverns, beyond human comprehension,
And plunged into chaos in a lifeless ocean:
Amid all this chaos, Kubla heard from a distance Ancestral voices predicting war!
The shadow of the dome of pleasure Floating halfway on the waves; Where the mixed tune was heard From the fountain and the caves. It was a rare miracle, A sunny pleasure dome with ice caves!
A girl with a dulcimer In a vision, I once saw; It was an Ethiopian maid,
And she played on her dulcimer,
Singing about Mount Abora.
Could I come alive again Her symphony and song It would bring me such deep joy. That with music loud and long, I would construct that dome in the air—
That sunny dome! Those ice caves! And everyone who heard should see them there,
And everyone should shout, Watch out! Watch out! His bright eyes and flowing hair!
Make a circle around him three times,
And shut your eyes with sacred fear,
For he has fed on honeydew
And drank the milk of Paradise.

[Pg 3855]

[Pg 3855]

THE ALBATROSS

From 'The Rime of the Ancient Mariner'

With angled masts and a dripping bow,
As someone, chased with shouts and strikes, Still walks in the shadow of his enemy,
And he bows his head,
The ship sped along, the blast roared loudly, And southward we fled.
And now both mist and snow appeared,
And it became really cold; And ice, as high as the mast, drifted by,
As green as an emerald.
And through the snowdrifts, the snowy cliffs Sent a dull shine; We don't recognize the forms of men or beasts—
The ice was everywhere.
The ice was everywhere, The ice was everywhere; It cracked and growled, and roared and howled,
Like sounds in a swoon!
Finally, an Albatross flew by:
Through the fog it came; As if it were a Christian soul,
We called it in God's name.
It ate food it had never eaten,
And it flew around and around. The ice cracked with a loud noise; The captain navigated us through!
And a favorable south wind started blowing from behind; The Albatross followed, And every day, for food or fun,
Came to the sailor's call!
In fog or cloud, on mast or sail,
It sat for evening prayers; During the whole night, through white fog and smoke, Glimmered the white moonlight.—
[Pg 3856]
God save you, ancient Mariner!
From the demons that torment you like this!
Why are you looking like that?—With my crossbow
I shot the albatross!

The sun now rose in the east; He emerged from the sea,
Still hidden in the mist, and on the left Went into the sea.
And the gentle south wind continued to blow from behind,
But no sweet bird followed, Nor any day for eating or fun
Came to the sailor's call!
And I had done a terrible thing,
And it would cause them misery:
For everything said, I had killed the bird
That caused the breeze to blow.
Oh, unfortunate one! they said, the bird to kill,
That caused the breeze to blow!
Neither dim nor red, like God's own head
The glorious Sun rises:
Then everyone insisted that I had killed the bird. That brought the fog and haze.
"It was right, they said, to kill such birds," That brings the fog and mist.
The gentle breeze blew, and the white foam sprayed,
The furrow followed freely; We were the first to ever break through
Into that quiet sea.
The breeze died down, and the sails fell. It was as sad as it could be;
And we only talked to end up breaking apart. The calm of the sea!
All under a hot, copper sky,
The blazing Sun, at noon,
Right above the mast stood,
No larger than the Moon.
Day after day, day after day,
We are stuck, neither breathing nor moving; [Pg 3857]As inactive as a painted ship On a painted ocean.
Water, water, everywhere, And all the boards shrank:
Water, water, everywhere, Nor any water to drink.
The deep was truly decayed: Oh Christ!
I can't believe this!
Yeah, slimy things crawled with legs. On the slimy sea.
Around, around, in a whirlwind and a commotion The death-fires danced at night; The water, like a witch's potions,
Burnt green, blue, and white.
And some were assured in their dreams Of the spirit that troubled us so; He had followed us nine fathoms deep. From the land of fog and snow.
And every voice, through complete silence,
Was withered at the root; We couldn't talk, just like if
We were smothered by soot.
Ah! what terrible looks If only I had from both the old and the young!
Instead of the cross, the Albatross
Around my neck was hung.

TIME, REAL AND IMAGINARY

On the flat summit of a mountain (I didn't know where, but it was some magical place),
Their wings, like an ostrich, spread out like sails, Two beautiful kids are running a never-ending race,
A sister and brother!
This far surpassed the other; Yet she always runs with her face turned away,
And watches and listens for the boy behind: For he is blind! Across rough and smooth, he walked steadily. And doesn't know if he's first or last.

[Pg 3858]

[Pg 3858]

DEJECTION: AN ODE

Late, late last night I saw the new Moon,
With the old Moon in her arms; And I'm worried, I'm worried, my dear Master!
A dangerous storm is coming.

Ballad of Sir Patrick Spence.

Well! If the poet understood the weather, who made
The classic ballad of Sir Patrick Spence,
This night, so calm now, will not go away. Unmoved by winds that have a busier job Than those that shape that cloud in lazy flakes,
Or the weary sobbing wind that wails and scratches On the strings of this Aeolian lute,
Better to be silent.
For behold! the New Moon, shining bright in winter And covered in phantom light,
With swimming ghostly light spread, But surrounded and edged by a silver thread; I see the old Moon in her embrace, predicting The arrival of rain and strong winds. And oh! that even now the wind is picking up,
And the slanted night shower pouring down hard and fast!
Those sounds, which often lifted me up while they amazed me, And sent my soul out, Maybe now they could regain their usual motivation—
Could shake this dull pain and make it shift and feel alive.
A sorrow that’s deep, empty, dark, and bleak—
A muted, sleepy, indifferent grief,
That has no natural outlet, no relief,
In a word, a sigh, or a tear—
Oh Lady! in this weak and emotionless state, To the other ideas that the distant thrush inspired,
All this long evening, so warm and calm, Have I been looking at the western sky,
And its unique yellow-green hue;
And still I stare—and with such an empty gaze!
And those thin clouds overhead, in wisps and stripes,
That reveals their movement to the stars,—
Those stars that move behind them or in between,
Now shining, now dimmed, but always visible;
[Pg 3859]That crescent Moon, as steady as if it were growing In its own clear, dark blue lake: I find them all incredibly beautiful—
I can see and feel how beautiful they are!
I'm feeling down; And what can these do,
To relieve the suffocating pressure on my chest?
It was a pointless effort,
Though I should look forever On that green light that remains in the west:
I might not expect to win from external appearances. The passion and the life that spring from within.
Oh lady! We only get what we offer, And in our lives, Nature exists alone; Hers is our wedding dress, and ours is her burial cloth!
And should we see something of greater value Than that lifeless, cold world permitted To the struggling, heartbroken, and constantly worried group—
Ah! It must come from the very soul itself. A light, a glory, a beautiful glowing cloud
Covering the earth; And from the soul itself must be sent A sweet and powerful voice of its own origin,
Of all the sweet sounds, the life and essence!
O pure of heart! You don't need to ask me What this powerful music in the soul might be, What it is and where it exists,
This light, this glory, this beautiful glowing mist,
This beautiful and transformative power:
Joy, virtuous lady! Joy that was never given Save to the pure, and in their purest moment,
Life, along with its outpouring, can both obscure and illuminate—
Joy, lady, is the essence and the strength
The wedding nature that we are given as a gift A new Earth and Heaven, Unimagined by the sensual and the proud; Joy is the sweet voice, Joy the bright cloud— We find joy in ourselves! And from there comes everything that delights the ear or eye,
All melodies echo that voice,
All colors are a blend of that light.
[Pg 3860]There was a time when, even though my journey was difficult,
This joy inside me played around with sadness;
And all misfortunes were just like the material Where my imagination created dreams of happiness.
For hope surrounded me like a climbing vine; And the fruits and leaves that weren't mine felt like they were mine.
But now hardships weigh me down to the ground,
I don’t care that they take away my joy;
But oh! every visit Hangs onto what nature gave me at my birth,
My creative spirit of imagination.
I can’t avoid thinking about how I have to feel, But all I can do is be still and patient;
And maybe through deep research to take From my own nature, all of humanity—
This was my only resource, my only plan; Until what fits one part contaminates the entire thing,
And now the habit of my soul has almost formed.
So, viper thoughts that wrap around my mind—
Reality's dark nightmare!
I turn away from you and listen to the wind, Which has long been raving unnoticed. What a scream
Of suffering, prolonged by torture,
That lute played! Oh, wind, that rages outside!
Bare rock, or mountain lake, or twisted tree,
Or pine forest where no woodcutter has ever climbed,
Or lonely house, long known as the witches' home,
I think there are better tools for you,
Crazy lutanist! You who in this month of rain,
Of deep brown gardens and flowers that peek through,
Make devils' Yule, with a song worse than winter's. The flowers, buds, and shy leaves are here!
You actor, flawless in every tragic sound!
You mighty poet, even to the brink of madness!
What are you saying now? It’s about the rush of a crowd in chaos,
With the sounds of wounded men and stinging injuries—
Suddenly, they moan in pain and shiver from the cold.
But shh! there's a moment of complete silence!
And all that noise, like a rushing crowd,
With groans and shaky tremors—it's all finished—
It tells another story, with sounds that are not as deep and loud!
[Pg 3861]A story with less fear,
And mixed with joy,
As Otway had crafted the gentle poem; 'It's about a little child On a lonely wilderness—
Not far from home, but she's lost her way; And now it whispers softly in deep sorrow and fear—
And now she screams loudly, hoping to get her mother's attention.
It's midnight, but I have little thought of sleep; My friend can rarely keep such late-night watches!
Come to her, gentle Sleep, with your healing wings!
And may this storm just be a birth of a mountain;
May all the stars shine brightly above her home,
Quiet as if they were observing the slumbering world!
With a light heart, may she rise,—
Bright, happy eyes—
Joy lifts her spirit, joy tunes her voice; May everything live for her, from one side of the world to the other—
Their life is the swirling of her living soul!
O simple soul, led from above!
Dear Lady! Dearest friend of my choice!
So you may always, always rejoice.

THE THREE TREASURES

Issue
How rarely, Friend! a truly great person gets Honor or wealth, with all his value and effort!
It sounds like tales from the realm of spirits,
If any man gets what he deserves, Or any value that he gains.
Criticism
How embarrassing, dear Friend; please give up this hypocritical talk!
What should a great man strive to achieve?
Role—titles—salary—a luxury chain—
Or throne of corpses which his sword has slain?
Greatness and goodness aren't tools; they're goals!
Does he not always have treasures and always friends, The good great man? Three treasures: love and light,
And calm thoughts, steady like a baby's breath;
And three close friends, more reliable than day and night—
Himself, his Creator, and the angel of Death.

[Pg 3862]

[Pg 3862]

TO A GENTLEMAN

Written on the Night After He Recited a Poem About the Growth of a Person’s Mind

Friend of the Wise and Teacher of the Good!
I have accepted what lies in my heart. More than just historic, that was prophetic. In which (a grand theme sung by you first correctly)
Of the foundations and the construction You have dared to speak of a human spirit. What can be understood by a thoughtful mind Revealable; and what is in the mind.
By essential breaths, secret like the soul Of spring growth, often awakens in the heart
Thoughts that are too deep for words!
Theme tough as high!
Of spontaneous smiles and mysterious fears,
The firstborn of Reason, and a twin birth; Of tides that follow external forces,
And current self-determination, as it may appear,
Or by some inner strength; of moments that are profound. Now in your inner life, and now out in the world,
When power flowed from you, and your soul was filled The light reflected, like a gift of light. Of beautiful dreams and gentler times of youth.
Hyblean whispers of poetic thought,
Diligent in its happiness, in valleys and glens Native or foreign, Lakes and renowned Hills!
Or on the quiet highway, when the stars Were rising, or by hidden mountain streams.
The Guides and the Companions of your journey!
More than just fancy, about the social perception. Expanding widely, and Man cherished as Man,
Where France, in all her towns, lay vibrating Like a still ship under the burst Of Heaven's immediate thunder, when there's no cloud Is visible, or shadow on the Main.
For you were there, your own brows adorned,
In the midst of a vibrant, glowing world. In a joyful mighty nation, When from the collective heart of humanity [Pg 3863]Hope emerged like a powerful deity!
... Of that beloved Hope, troubled and brought low
So called back home, from then on calm and confident,
From the feared watchtower of humanity's complete Self
With constant light in her eyes, to look Way over there—she's a sight to see, The Angel from the vision! Then (last strain)
Of duty, selected laws governing decision,
Action and Joy!—A truly Orphic song,
A divine song of lofty and passionate thoughts,
Chanted to their own music!
Oh great Bard!
Before that final note, fading, reverberated in the air, With steady eyes, I looked at you in the choir. Of everlasting men. The truly Great
Have everyone of the same age, and from one visible place. Shed influence! They, both in power and action,
Are permanent, and Time does not affect them,
Save as it works for them, they in it.
No less a sacred document than those of ancient times,
And to be positioned, like them, with increasing recognition Among the archives of humanity, your work
Makes audible a connected layer of Truth,
A deep truth lies sweetly and continuously, Not learned, but native, her own natural notes!
Ah! as I listened with a heartbroken soul,
The rhythms of my existence are revitalized:
And even as life returns to those who were drowned,
The joy of life being revived stirred up a crowd of pains—
Intense Feelings of Love, emerging like a newborn Turbulent, with a cry in the heart;
And fears that were stubborn and avoided the look of hope, And hope that barely knows itself apart from fear,
The feeling of lost youth and the struggles of adulthood are all in vain,
And everything I had gathered in wild woods,
And everything that hard work had built, and everything,
Commune with you had opened out—but flowers Laid on my body and carried on my coffin, In the same coffin, for the exact same grave!
No more of that! It doesn't seem right to me. Who arrived as a welcoming figure in the attire of a herald Singing of Glory and Future,
To go back down such an unhealthy road. [Pg 3864]Removing the dangers of self-harm! And harmful Such intertwine suits victory wreaths
Strewed before your advancing!
Nor do you,
Sage Bard! erase the memory of that hour Of my connection with your higher intellect Feeling sorry or sad has already lasted too long!
Don't let my words carry more blame than necessary.
The noise grew and then faded: for Peace is near. Where Wisdom's voice has found a receptive heart.
In the midst of howling winter storms, The Halcyon listens to the sound of springtime hours
Already airborne.
Evening after evening,
Dear peaceful moment, when the warm feeling of Home Is sweetest! Moments are celebrated for their own sake. And more sought after, more valuable for your song,
Listening in silence, like a devoted child,
My soul lay still, by the different strain Driven as if propelled by waves under the stars,
With brief Stars of my own birth,
Fair constellated foam, still darting away Into the darkness; now a calm sea,
Spreading out wide and bright, yet rising to the Moon.
And when—Oh Friend! my comforter and guide! Strong in yourself, and powerful to give strength!—
Your long-sustained song finally closed,
And your deep voice has stopped—but you yourself Stay still before my eyes, and around us both That joyful image of cherished faces—
Barely aware, yet aware of its proximity,
I sat, my existence focused on a single thought. Was it thought? Or aspiration? Or determination? Engrossed, yet remaining still in the sound—
When I got up, I realized I was praying.

[Pg 3865]

[Pg 3865]

ODE TO GEORGIANA, DUCHESS OF DEVONSHIRE

On the Twenty-fourth Stanza in Her 'Passage over Mount Gothard'

And shout out to the Chapel! shout out to the wild Platform!
Where Tell led the vengeful Dart, With a strong arm, that first protected his Child,
Then aimed the arrow at the Tyrant's heart.
Splendor's cherished child!
And did you shout out to the wild platform Where the Austrian fell Beneath the shaft of Tell? Oh Lady, raised in luxury and enjoyment!
Where did you learn that heroic action?
As light as a dream, your days flowed in circles; From everything that teaches Brotherhood to Humanity,
So far away! From need, from desire, from worry.
Captivating music soothed your baby ears,
Respect and praise calmed your young heart; Coats of arms and crests,
With many bright, attention-grabbing forms of art,
Kept your gaze from nature's grand attire That veil tried to enhance your divine beauty; Delicious food and delightful wine,
Where yours was gained without effort; nor could you see The unhappy worker's misery.
And yet, the unspoiled child of free Nature,
You called out to the Chapel and the Platform fiercely, Where the Austrian fell Beneath the Tell shaft!
O Lady, raised in luxury and enjoyment! Where did you learn that heroic action?
There surrounds your delicate structure,
All sources of happiness; And Genius came to your cradle,
His forehead surrounded by a glowing flame,
And bending down, with a divine kiss Inhaled a more heavenly existence;
But there aren't many who can match her beauty. A heart so sensitive to both joy and fear? [Pg 3866]
And some, perhaps, might fight an equal battle,
A select few, transformed into something greater,
Fellow competitors in the greater talent of thinking.
Yet these love to celebrate Laureled War and fancy State;
Or dressed in verse and music
Stories of countryside joy—
Nasty Stories! Deceptive Influences!
That steel in the rich man's chest,
And mock the whole unblessed, The shameful vices and the intense suffering,
Which must always be
The downfall of Ignorance and Poverty!
But you, the unspoiled child of free Nature. You called out to the Chapel and the Platform excitedly,
Where the Austrian once fell Under the shaft of Tell!
O Lady, raised in luxury and enjoyment!
Where did you learn that heroic action?
You were a Mother! That most sacred title,
Which Heaven and Nature favor,
I may not degrade myself by selling my body to those Whose babies owe them less Than the poor caterpillar owes Its flashy Parent Fly.
You were a Mother! at your breast nourished. The girls who loved you. You, with your joyful eyes,
Every twilight thought, every budding feeling read. Which you created yourself. Oh, what a delight!
A second chance to be a mom,
Without the mother's painful groans: Another thought, and another,
By touch, taste, looks, or sounds,
Over the growing feeling to move, The Mother of your baby's soul!
The Angel of the Earth, who guides us while His chariot-planet around the day's goal, All anxious gazes on the Eye of God,
He turned his face away for a moment; And as he looked at you, from his charming perspective New influences in your being emerged,
Blessed intuitions and connections fade With living Nature, in her joys and sorrows!
[Pg 3867]
From that point on, your soul was filled with joy to see
The shrine of social freedom!
O beautiful! O child of Nature! That’s where you called out to the wild Platform,
Where the Austrian once fell Under the Tell shaft!
O Lady, raised in luxury and joy!
From there, you learned about that heroic action.

THE PAINS OF SLEEP

Lying on my bed, I spread out my limbs,
I haven't made it a habit to pray. With moving lips or bent knees; But quietly, little by little,
I dedicate my spirit to Love,
In humble trust, I close my eyelids,
With respectful acceptance; No wish imagined, no thought shared!
Only a feeling of supplication,
A feeling has settled over my entire soul That I am weak, but not without blessing; Since in me, around me, everywhere, Endless Strength and Wisdom are.
But last night I prayed aloud In pain and suffering,
Rising from the wicked crowd
Of shapes and thoughts that tormented me:
A bright, shocking light, a crushing crowd,
Sense of unbearable injustice,
And those I looked down on, they were the only ones who were strong!
Driven by a thirst for revenge, the powerless will Still confused, yet still feeling the heat!
Desire and loathing strangely mixed On wild or hateful things focused. Awesome passions! Crazy fight!
And there’s shame and fear everywhere!
Deeds that were supposed to be hidden but weren't, Which, in all my confusion, I couldn't understand. Whether I suffered or not:
For everything felt like guilt, regret, or sadness,—
My own or someone else's, it doesn't change. Life-crippling fear, soul-crushing shame.
[Pg 3868]
So two nights went by: the night's distress Feeling sad and stunned about the upcoming day. Sleep, the great blessing, felt to me Distemper's biggest disaster.
On the third night, when I let out a loud scream, Had woken me from the nightmare,
Overcome with strange and wild sufferings,
I cried like I did when I was a child; And so, having conquered with tears
My pain has turned into a calmer feeling,
I said that such punishments were deserved. To nature's deepest stained with sin;
For ever trying again The incomprehensible hell inside,
The horror of their actions to see,
To know and hate it, yet still want to do it!
Such sorrows fit well with such people,
But why, why do you turn against me? All I need is to be loved,
And the person I love, I truly love.

SONG, BY GLYCINE

I saw a sunny beam, It slanted from the sky to the earth; And in that place, a brave bird stood—
Sweet bird, you were magical!
He sank, he floated, he sparkled, he teased
In that beam of sunny mist; His fiery eyes, his golden beak,
All else of amethyst!
And so he sang: "Goodbye! Goodbye!
Love's dreams rarely come true.
The flowers don’t wait:
The sparkling dewdrops won't last. Sweet month of May, We must go; Once upon a time!
Today! Today!

[Pg 3869]

[Pg 3869]

YOUTH AND AGE

Verse, a gentle breeze among the wandering blossoms,
Where Hope held on, feeding like a bee—
Both were mine! Life was full of joy. With Nature, Hope, and Poetry,
When I was younger!
When I was young?—Ah, sad when! Ah, how things have changed between now and then!
This breathing house is not made by human hands,
This body that causes me great pain,
Over airy cliffs and sparkling sands,
How lightly it flashed then:—
Like those sleek boats, unknown in the past,
On winding lakes and wide rivers,
That asks for no help from sail or oar,
Don't be afraid of the wind or the waves!
This body didn't care about the wind or the weather. When Youth and I lived together.
Flowers are beautiful; Love is like a flower,
Friendship is a protective tree;
Oh, the joys that fell like a shower, Of Friendship, Love, and Freedom!
Before I got old!
Before I was old? Oh, wretched Before, Which tells me Youth isn't here anymore!
Hey there, Youth! For so many beautiful years, It's known that you and I were one; I’ll think of it as just a nice idea—
It can't be that you're gone!
Your evening bell has not yet rung:—
And you were always a daring masker!
What strange disguise have you put on now? To pretend that you're gone? I see these locks in shiny strips,
This slumped walk, this changed size:
But spring blooms on your lips,
And tears steal the sunshine from your eyes!
Life is just a matter of perspective: so I will think. That Youth and I are still roommates.

[Pg 3870]

[Pg 3870]

PHANTOM OR FACT?

AUTHOR
A beautiful figure sat next to my bed,
And such a comforting presence calms it, A gentle love, so pure from worldly distractions That I can hardly control the desire, It was my own spirit just arrived from heaven,
Winning its gentle way into my soul!
But oh! the change—it hadn't moved, and yet—
Oh, how I wish I could forget that change!
That recoiling like someone who had misunderstood!
That tired, wandering, rejecting look!
It was all different—appearance, expression, and structure—
And still, I thought I knew it was the same!
FRIEND
This puzzling story, what does it relate to?
Is it history? Vision? Or just a silly song?
Or rather say right away, within what time frame
When did this chaotic and unfortunate change happen?
AUTHOR
Call it a moment's work (and that's how it appears);
This story is a snippet from the life of dreams:
But let’s say that over the years, the quiet struggle grew,
And it's a record from the dream of Life.

[Pg 3871]

[Pg 3871]

WILLIAM COLLINS

(1721-1759)

T

here is much to inspire regretful sympathy in the short life of William Collins. He was born at Chichester, and received his education at Winchester College and at Magdalen College, Oxford. A delicate, bookish boy, he had every stimulus toward a literary career. With a fine appreciation of beauty in all forms of art, and a natural talent for versification, he wrote poems of much promise when very young. His 'Persian Eclogues' appeared when he was only seventeen. Then Collins showed his impatient spirit and fickleness of purpose by deserting his work at Oxford and going to London with the intention of authorship. His head was full of brilliant schemes,—too full; for with him as with most people, conception was always easier than execution. But finding it far more difficult to win fame than he anticipated, he had not courage to persevere, and fell into dissipated, extravagant ways which soon exhausted his small means.

There is much to evoke regretful sympathy in the short life of William Collins. He was born in Chichester and educated at Winchester College and Magdalen College, Oxford. A delicate, bookish boy, he had every incentive for a literary career. With a keen appreciation of beauty in all forms of art and a natural talent for writing poetry, he produced promising poems at a young age. His 'Persian Eclogues' were published when he was only seventeen. Then, Collins displayed his restless spirit and lack of focus by abandoning his studies at Oxford and moving to London with aspirations of becoming a writer. His mind was brimming with brilliant ideas—perhaps too many; for like most people, he found that coming up with concepts was much easier than following through. But realizing that achieving fame was far more challenging than he expected, he lacked the courage to continue and fell into a life of excessive spending and indulgence that quickly drained his limited finances.

William Collins William Collins

In 1746 he published the 'Odes, Descriptive and Allegorical,' his most characteristic work. They were never widely read, and it took the public some time to appreciate their lyric fervor, their exquisite imagery, and their musical verse. In spite of occasional obscurities induced by careless treatment, they are among the finest of English odes. His love for nature and sympathy with its calmer aspects is very marked. Speaking of the 'Ode to Evening,' Hazlitt says that "the sounds steal slowly over the ear like the gradual coming on of evening itself." According to Swinburne, the 'Odes' do not contain "a single false note." "Its grace and vigor, its vivid and pliant dexterity of touch," he says of the 'Ode to the Passions,' "are worthy of their long inheritance of praise."

In 1746, he released 'Odes, Descriptive and Allegorical,' which is his most notable work. They weren't widely read, and it took the public a while to recognize their emotional depth, beautiful imagery, and lyrical style. Despite some parts being unclear due to careless writing, they are considered some of the best English odes. His affection for nature and appreciation for its more peaceful aspects are very evident. Regarding the 'Ode to Evening,' Hazlitt remarks that "the sounds creep slowly into your ear like the gradual arrival of evening itself." Swinburne claims that the 'Odes' don't have "a single false note." He describes the 'Ode to the Passions' as having "a grace and vigor, along with a vivid and flexible dexterity of touch," which deserves its long-standing acclaim.

But the inheritance did not come at once, although Collins has always received generous praise from fellow poets. His mortified self-love resented lack of success. With a legacy bequeathed him by an uncle he bought his book back from the publisher Millar, and the unsold impressions he burned in "angry despair."

But the inheritance didn't come right away, even though Collins has always received a lot of praise from other poets. His wounded pride resented his lack of success. With a legacy from an uncle, he bought his book back from the publisher Millar, and he burned the unsold copies in "angry despair."

[Pg 3872]

[Pg 3872]

Meantime he went on planning works quite beyond his power of execution. He advertised 'Proposals for a History of the Revival of Learning,' which he never wrote. He began several tragedies, but his indolent genius would not advance beyond devising the plots. As he was always wasteful and dissipated, he was continually in debt. In spite of his unusual gifts, he had not the energy and self-control necessary for adequate literary expression. Dr. Johnson, who admired and tried to befriend him, found a bailiff prowling around the premises when he went to call. At his instigation a bookseller advanced money to get Collins out of London, for which in return he was to translate Aristotle's 'Poetics' and to write a commentary. Probably he never fulfilled the agreement. Indeed, he had some excuse. "A man doubtful of his dinners, or trembling at a creditor, is not disposed to abstract meditation or remote inquiries," comments Dr. Johnson.

In the meantime, he continued to plan projects that were far beyond what he could actually achieve. He put out an ad for 'Proposals for a History of the Revival of Learning,' which he never ended up writing. He started several tragedies, but his lazy creativity never progressed beyond just creating the plots. Since he was always wasteful and reckless, he was constantly in debt. Despite his extraordinary talents, he lacked the energy and self-discipline needed for effective literary expression. Dr. Johnson, who admired him and tried to help, found a bailiff lurking around when he went to visit. At Johnson's urging, a bookseller lent money to get Collins out of London, with the expectation that he would translate Aristotle's 'Poetics' and write a commentary in return. It’s likely he never met that obligation. In fact, he had some justification for this. “A man doubtful of his dinners, or trembling at a creditor, is not disposed to abstract meditation or remote inquiries,” Dr. Johnson comments.

Collins was always weak of body, and when still a young man was seized by mental disease. Weary months of despondency were succeeded by madness, until he was, as Dr. Wharton describes it, with "every spark of imagination extinguished, and with only the faint traces of memory and reason left." Then the unhappy poet was taken to Chichester and cared for by a sister. There he who had loved music so passionately hated the cathedral organ in his madness, and when he heard it, howled in distress.

Collins was always physically weak, and when he was still young, he developed a mental illness. After months of deep sadness, he descended into madness, until he was, as Dr. Wharton put it, "with every spark of imagination extinguished, and with only the faint traces of memory and reason left." The troubled poet was then taken to Chichester, where his sister took care of him. There, he who had once loved music so passionately now loathed the cathedral organ in his madness, and when he heard it, he howled in distress.

Among the best examples of his verse, besides the poems already mentioned, are the 'Dirge to Cymbeline,' 'Ode to Fear,' and the 'Ode on the Poetical Character,' which Hazlitt calls "the best of all."

Among the best examples of his work, in addition to the poems already mentioned, are the 'Dirge to Cymbeline,' 'Ode to Fear,' and the 'Ode on the Poetical Character,' which Hazlitt describes as "the best of all."


HOW SLEEP THE BRAVE

How do the brave sleep, who lay down to rest? Blessed by all the wishes of their country!
When Spring arrives, with its chilly, dewy touch,
Returns to decorate their sacred shape,
She will prepare a nicer spot Than Fancy's feet have ever walked.
By magical hands, their bell is tolled,
In ways we can't see, their funeral song is performed;
Here comes Honor, a gray pilgrim,
To bless the ground that covers their clay,
And Freedom will be restored for a time,
To live there as a crying hermit!

[Pg 3873]

[Pg 3873]

THE PASSIONS

When music, heavenly maid! was young,
While still in ancient Greece, she sang,
The passions often, to hear her shell,
Crowded around her magic cell.
Exuberant, shaking, furious, fainting,
Possessed beyond the Muse's painting; At times, they experienced the vibrant energy of the mind. Disturbed, delighted, uplifted, polished:
Once, it's said, when everyone was excited, Filled with rage, captivated, inspired, From the supporting myrtles around They took her musical instruments,
And as they often heard separately Sweet lessons from her powerful art,
Each—for Madness ruled the hour—
Would demonstrate his own expressive power.
First, fear his hand, its skill to try,
Amid the confusing chords laid; And he stepped back, not knowing why,
Even at the sound he had made himself.
Next, Anger charged forward, his eyes ablaze,
In lightning, he held his secret stings; In a rude confrontation, he hit the lyre,
And quickly brushed the strings with my hand.
With woeful measures when Despair—
Deep, mournful sounds—his grief captivated,
A gloomy, unusual, and mixed atmosphere; It was sometimes sad, sometimes wild.
But you, O Hope! with such beautiful eyes,
What was your happy measure? Still it whispered sweet pleasure,
And welcomed the beautiful scenes from afar!
She would still prolong the strain with her touch, And from the rocks, the trees, the valley,
She still called out to Echo through all the music; And where she picked her sweetest topic,
A gentle, responsive voice was heard at every close,
And Hope smiled enchantingly and waved her golden hair. [Pg 3874]
And she had sung longer—except with a frown,
Revenge came quickly; He hurled his blood-stained sword down with a thunderous crash,
And with a piercing look
The protest trumpet took, And sounded a blast so loud and terrifying, There have never been prophetic sounds so full of sorrow!
And now and then he hit The double drum with intense heat; And even though sometimes, each dull break in between,
Dejected Pity, by his side,
Her soul-soothing voice applied,
Yet he still maintained his wild, unchanged demeanor,
While every strained ball of vision felt like it was about to explode from his head.
Your numbers, Jealousy, were set to nothing,
A sad indication of your troubled situation!
The changing song was a mix of various themes, And now it sought Love, now it passionately called on Hate.
With eyes lifted, like someone inspired,
Sadness sat withdrawn; And from her untamed, secluded spot,
In notes made sweeter by distance,
She poured her thoughtful soul through the soft horn; And flowing gently over the rocks, Bubbling streams joined the sound.
Through clearings and shadows, the blended rhythm crept, Or over some haunted streams with lingering hesitation,
Spread a sacred calm, Love of peace and solitary reflection,
In soft whispers it faded away.
But oh, how much its lively tone has changed. When Cheerfulness, a nymph with the healthiest color,
She threw her bow over her shoulders, Her boots sparkled with morning dew,
A refreshing breeze blew through the valley and woods!
The hunter's call, recognized by Faun and Dryad. The Sisters with oak crowns and their pure-eyed Queen,
Satyrs and woodland boys were spotted,
Peeking out from their green alleys; Brown Exercise was happy to hear,
And Sport jumped up and grabbed his beech spear.
[Pg 3875]
Last came Joy's thrilling trial;
He with a vine crown advancing,
First, he put his hand to the lively pipe; But soon he noticed the lively awakening violin,
Whose sweet, captivating voice he loved the most.
They would have thought who heard the music, They saw in Tempe's valley her local maidens,
Amidst the festive sounds, To some tireless bard dancing;
As his nimble fingers danced across the strings, Love, surrounded by Joy, danced in a lively circle; Her hair flowed freely, and her waist was unfastened; And he, in the midst of his playful fun,
As if he would return the charming vibe, He shook a thousand scents from his wet wings.
O Music! heavenly maiden,
Pleasure's friend, Wisdom's support!
Why, goddess, why have you denied us? Are you putting your old lyre down? Just like that cherished Athenian garden,
You learned an all-powerful command,
Your imitative soul, oh beloved nymph!
Can easily remember what it heard back then.
Where is that pure, simple heart,
Commit to Virtue, Creativity, Art? Rise, like in those ancient times,
Warm, energetic, pure, sublime! Your wonders, in that godlike age,
Fill your recording sister's page. It's said—and I believe the story—
Your humblest effort could achieve more,
Had more strength, divine rage,
Than all that captivates this slow-moving time; Even all at once found together Cecilia's mixed sound world.
Oh, let our futile efforts end,
Revive the just designs of Greece;
Come back in your purest form!
Confirm the stories her sons tell!

[Pg 3876]

[Pg 3876]

TO EVENING

If there's anything about a simple tune or a rural song,
May hope, pure Eve, bring comfort to your modest ear. Like your own solemn springs,
Your springs and dying breezes;
O shy nymph! while the bright-haired sun now Sits in that western tent, whose cloudy edges, With ethereal fabric woven, Overhang his wavy bed:—
Now the air is quiet, except for where the weak-eyed bat With a short, high-pitched scream, it darts by on a leather wing; Or where the beetle rolls His tiny but gloomy horn,
As often as it rises in the twilight path,
Against the pilgrim carried in thoughtless silence:
Now teach me, maid made, To ease some tension,
Whose numbers, moving through your darkening valley,
It might not look inappropriate with its quietness, As I slowly ponder, I greet Your friendly return!
When your folding star rises, it reveals His playful crown, by his warning light The fragrant hours and fairies Who slept in buds that day,
And many a nymph who decorates her hair with sedge,
And releases the refreshing dew, becoming even more beautiful, The thoughtful sweet pleasures, Prepare your shadowy ear,—
Then let me wander through some wild and healthy scenery,
Or discover some ruins among its bleak valleys,
Whose walls nod more terribly By your religious insights.
Or if it's cold, blustery winds, or pouring rain,
Prevent my eager feet, let me have the hut. That from the mountain side Views of wild lands and rising waters,
[Pg 3877]
And brown villages, and faintly seen spires,
And hears their simple bell, and takes note of everything Your dewy fingers draw The slow darkening veil.
As Spring brings his rain, as he often does,
And wash your breathing hair, gentle Eve!
While Summer loves to play Under your lingering light:
As pale Autumn fills your lap with leaves; Or Winter, shouting through the troubled air,
Affrights your shrinking train,
And rudely tears your clothes:
Goodbye, mindful of your gentle leadership, Let Fancy, Friendship, Science, and cheerful Peace, Your kind influence own,
And love your favorite name!

ODE ON THE DEATH OF THOMSON

In that grave over there, a Druid rests,
Where the wave slowly creeps!
The best sweets of the year will faithfully emerge,
To decorate the poet's peaceful grave!
In that deep bed of whispering reeds His light harp will now be put down; That person whose heart aches with sorrow
May love be the comforting shade that accompanies you through life.
Then maids and youths will hang out here,
And while its sounds grow louder in the distance,
Will sadly sound in Pity's ear To hear the sound of the woodland traveler’s bell.
Memories will often linger on the shore. When the Thames is adorned with summer garlands; And often pause the striking oar
To allow his gentle spirit to rest.
And often when Comfort and Health leave To a breezy lawn or a deep forest, The friend will see that white tower,
And amidst the diverse landscape, weep. [Pg 3878]
But you, who own that earthly bed,
Ah! What good will every dirge do! Or tears that Love and Pity cry,
That mourn under the gliding sail!
Yet there is one person whose careless gaze Will you mock your pale shrine shining nearby—
With him, sweet bard, may imagination fade,
And Joy leaves the flourishing year.
But you, lonely stream, whose gloomy current No sedge-crowned sisters are here now,
Now carry me away from the green hill's edge,
Whose cold ground covers the buried friend!
And look, the fairy valleys disappear,
The night has covered the serious scene!
Once again, dear departed spirit,
Meek Nature's child, goodbye again!
The friendly meadows, meant to bring joy Your life will grieve your early fate!
There, the girls and shepherds will dress. With simple hands, your rural grave.
Long, long, your stone and pointed clay Will melt the thoughtful Briton's eyes:
"O valleys and wild woods!" he will say,
"In that grave over there lies your Druid!"

[Pg 3879]

[Pg 3879]

WILLIAM WILKIE COLLINS

(1824-1889)

W

ilkie Collins has proved that the charm of a story does not necessarily depend upon the depiction of character or an appeal to the sympathies. As he said:—"I have always held the old-fashioned opinion that the primary object of a work of fiction should be to tell a story." He also aspired to draw living men and women, in which he was less successful. Count Fosco, Miss Gwilt, Armadale, Laura Fairlie, and others, are indeed distinct; but the interest centres not on them but on the circumstances in which they are involved. This is the main reason why the critics, even in admiring his talent, speak of Collins with faint depreciation, as certainly not one of the greatest novelists of the century, although holding a place of his own which forces recognition. For novel-readers have delighted in his many volumes in spite of the critics, and there is a steady demand for the old favorites. Translated into French, Italian, Danish, and Russian, many of them continue to inspire the same interest in foreign lands.

Wilkie Collins has shown that the appeal of a story doesn't necessarily rely on character development or emotional engagement. As he stated:—"I have always believed that the main purpose of a work of fiction should be to tell a story." He also aimed to portray real men and women, but he was less successful in that aspect. Count Fosco, Miss Gwilt, Armadale, Laura Fairlie, and others are certainly memorable; however, the main interest lies not in them but in the situations they find themselves in. This is the primary reason why critics, even while appreciating his skill, tend to view Collins with some reservations, as he is not considered one of the greatest novelists of the century, although he occupies a distinctive place that demands recognition. Readers have enjoyed his numerous works despite critics' opinions, and there remains a steady demand for his classic stories. Many of them have been translated into French, Italian, Danish, and Russian, continuing to capture interest in other countries.

Wilkie Collins Wilkie Collins

Wilkie Collins, born January 8th, 1824, did not show any special precocity in boyhood and youth. He probably learned much more from his self-guided reading than from his schooling at Highbury, especially after his acquisition of French and Italian during two years in Italy in his early teens. The influences about him were strongly artistic. His father, William Collins, was distinguished as a landscape painter. The well-known portrait painter Mrs. Carpenter was his aunt, and the distinguished Scotch artist David Wilkie his godfather. But human action and emotion interested him more than art. He was very young when he expressed a desire to write, and perpetrated blank verse which justified his father in vigorous opposition to his adoption of authorship as a profession. So, his school days ended, he presented the not unusual figure of a bright young Englishman who must earn his bread, yet had no particular aptitude for doing it. He tried business first, and became articled clerk with a City house[Pg 3880] in the tea trade. But the work was uncongenial; and after a few unsatisfactory years he fell in with his father's views, and was entered at Lincoln's Inn and in due time admitted to the bar, although he never practiced law.

Wilkie Collins, born January 8, 1824, didn't show any special talent as a child or young adult. He likely learned much more from his self-directed reading than from school at Highbury, especially after picking up French and Italian during two years in Italy when he was a teenager. The influences around him were strongly artistic. His father, William Collins, was known as a landscape painter. His aunt was the well-known portrait painter Mrs. Carpenter, and the renowned Scottish artist David Wilkie was his godfather. However, he was more interested in human actions and emotions than in art. He was quite young when he expressed a desire to write, producing blank verse that led his father to strongly oppose his pursuit of writing as a career. So, when his school days ended, he fit the typical mold of a bright young Englishman who needed to earn a living but had no particular talent for it. He first tried business and became an articled clerk with a City firm in the tea trade. But the work didn’t suit him; after a few unsatisfactory years, he aligned with his father's views and was admitted to Lincoln's Inn, eventually becoming a barrister, even though he never practiced law.

He continued writing for amusement, however, producing sketches and stories valuable as training. On his father's death he prepared a biography of that artist in two volumes (1848), which was considered a just as well as a loving appreciation. His first novel, however, was rejected by every publisher to whom he submitted it. His second, 'Antonina,' a story of the fall of Rome, was mediocre. He was about twenty-six when he met Charles Dickens, then a man of forty, at the height of his fame, and with the kindliest feeling for younger writers still struggling for recognition. Dickens, whose own work was always prompted by sympathetic intuition, and to whom character development came more easily than ingenious plots, cordially admired Collins's skill in devising and explaining the latter. He invited the younger man to become collaborator upon Household Words, and thus initiated a warm friendship which lasted until his own death. Encouraged by him, Collins essayed drama and wrote 'The Light-House,' played at Gadshill by distinguished amateurs, Dickens himself among them. At first thought, his would seem an essentially dramatic talent, and several of his novels have been successfully dramatized. But the very cleverness and intricacy of his situations make them unsuited to the stage. They are too difficult of comprehension to be taken in at a glance by an average audience, in the swift passage of stage action.

He kept writing for fun, creating sketches and stories that were great for practice. After his father's death, he wrote a two-volume biography of that artist (1848), which was seen as both a fair and loving tribute. However, every publisher rejected his first novel. His second one, 'Antonina,' a tale about the fall of Rome, was average. He was about twenty-six when he met Charles Dickens, who was then forty, at the peak of his fame and had a warm regard for younger writers still seeking recognition. Dickens, whose work was driven by empathy and who found character development easier than clever plots, genuinely admired Collins's talent for crafting and explaining the latter. He invited the younger man to collaborate on Household Words, beginning a close friendship that lasted until Dickens's death. Encouraged by him, Collins tried his hand at drama and wrote 'The Light-House,' which was performed at Gadshill by notable amateurs, including Dickens himself. At first glance, he seemed to have a strong dramatic talent, and several of his novels have been successfully adapted for the stage. However, the cleverness and complexity of his plots make them difficult to stage effectively. They’re too intricate for an average audience to grasp quickly during the fast-paced action of a play.

It was also the influence of Dickens which inspired Collins to attempt social reform. In 'Man and Wife' he tries to show the injustice of Scotch marriage laws; in 'The New Magdalen,' the possible regeneration of fallen women; in 'Heart and Science,' the abuses of vivisection; and other stories are incumbered with didactic purpose. Mr. Swinburne comments upon this aspect of his career in a jocular couplet—

It was also Dickens's influence that motivated Collins to try for social reform. In 'Man and Wife,' he aims to highlight the unfairness of Scottish marriage laws; in 'The New Magdalen,' he explores the potential for the redemption of fallen women; in 'Heart and Science,' he addresses the mistreatment involved in vivisection; and other stories carry a teaching intent. Mr. Swinburne remarks on this part of his career in a humorous couplet—

"What nearly led good Wilkie's genius to ruin?
A demon whispered, "Wilkie! You have a mission!"

But in all "tendency" novels it is not the discussion of problems that makes them live; and Wilkie Collins, like others, survives by purely literary qualities. Soon after his death the critic of the Spectator gave the following capable summary of his peculiar method:—

But in all "tendency" novels, it's not the discussion of problems that makes them compelling; and Wilkie Collins, like others, endures because of his purely literary qualities. Shortly after his death, the critic from the Spectator provided the following insightful summary of his unique approach:—

"He was a literary chess player of the first force, with power of carrying his plan right through the game and making every move tell. His method was to introduce a certain number of characters, set before them a well-defined object, such as the discovery of a secret, the re-vindication of a[Pg 3881] fortune, the tracking of a crime, or the establishment of a doubted marriage, and then bring in other characters to resist or counterplot their efforts. Each side makes moves, almost invariably well-considered and promising moves; the counter-moves are equally good; the interest goes on accumulating till the looker-on—the reader is always placed in that attitude—is rapt out of himself by strained attention; and then there is a sudden and totally unexpected mate. It is chess which is being played; and in the best of all his stories, the one which will live for years,—'The Moonstone,'—the pretense that it is anything else is openly disregarded."

He was a masterful literary chess player, skilled at executing his plan throughout the story and making every move impactful. His approach was to introduce a specific group of characters with a clear objective, such as uncovering a secret, reclaiming a fortune, solving a crime, or validating a disputed marriage, and then involve other characters to oppose or scheme against them. Each side makes moves that are usually well thought out and promising; the counter-moves are just as strong. The tension builds until the reader—always positioned as an observer—becomes completely absorbed by the suspense, leading to a sudden and completely unexpected conclusion. What is being played is chess; in his finest work, the one that will endure for years—'The Moonstone'—the notion that it is anything else is completely ignored.

This analysis however must not be too narrowly construed, as petty critics often do, to mean that the only interest in Mr. Collins's novels is that of disentangling the plot. If this were so, no one would read them more than once; while in fact the best of them are eminently readable again and again. This shallow judgment evidently galled the novelist himself, and 'The New Magdalen' in one aspect was a throwing-down of the gauntlet to the critics; for in it he tells the plot page by page, almost paragraph by paragraph, as he goes along, and even far in advance of the story, yet it is one of the most fascinating of his novels. He proved that he could do admirably what they said he could not do at all—make people read his story with breathless absorption when they knew its end long before they came to it; and it was as interesting backward as forward. 'No Name' is in some sort a combination of the two methods,—a revelation of the end, with perpetual interest in the discovery of means.

This analysis, however, shouldn't be interpreted too narrowly, as some petty critics do, to suggest that the only point of Mr. Collins's novels is to untangle the plot. If that were the case, no one would revisit them more than once; in reality, the best of them are highly enjoyable to read over and over again. This superficial judgment clearly bothered the novelist himself, and 'The New Magdalen' was, in a way, a challenge to the critics; because in it, he reveals the plot page by page, almost paragraph by paragraph, ahead of the story, yet it remains one of the most captivating of his novels. He demonstrated that he could brilliantly do what they claimed was impossible—engage readers in his story with intense interest even when they already knew the ending long before reaching it; and it was just as intriguing read backward as forward. 'No Name' is somewhat a blend of these two approaches—a revelation of the ending, combined with an ongoing interest in uncovering the means.

'The Moonstone' and 'The Woman in White' are unquestionably his masterpieces. In both he throws light upon a complex plot by means of his favorite expedient of letters and diaries written by different characters, who thus take the reader into their confidence and bewilder him with conflicting considerations, until the author comes forward with an ingenious and lucid solution. 'The Moonstone,' however, is immensely superior in matter even to its fellow; its plot is better (in one place 'The Woman in White' comes to a dead wall which the author calmly ignores and goes on), and some passages are worth reading over and over for pure pathos or description. Mr. Collins was in fact, aside from his special gift, a literary artist of no mean power, even if not the highest: with an eye for salient effects, a skill in touching the more obvious chords of emotion, a knowledge of life and books, that enrich his stories with enough extraneous wealth to prolong their life for many years, and some of them perhaps for generations.

'The Moonstone' and 'The Woman in White' are definitely his masterpieces. In both, he sheds light on a complex plot using his favorite technique of including letters and diaries from different characters, which brings the reader into their confidence and confuses them with conflicting viewpoints, until the author presents a clever and clear solution. However, 'The Moonstone' is significantly better in substance than its counterpart; its plot is stronger (at one point, 'The Woman in White' hits a dead end that the author simply overlooks and continues), and some sections are worth rereading for their emotional depth or vivid descriptions. Mr. Collins was, in fact, a literary artist of considerable skill, even if not the greatest: he had a talent for striking effects, an ability to evoke strong emotions, and a deep understanding of life and literature that enriches his stories with enough additional detail to keep them relevant for many years, and perhaps some for generations.


[Pg 3882]

[Pg 3882]

THE SLEEP-WALKING

From 'The Moonstone'

[This episode is related by the physician in charge of Mr. Franklin Blake, whose good name he wishes to clear from a charge of fraud.]

[This episode is told by the doctor responsible for Mr. Franklin Blake, who wants to clear his good name from accusations of fraud.]

Two o'clock A.M.—The experiment has been tried. With what result I am now to describe.

Two o'clock A.M.—The experiment has been conducted. I'll now describe the outcome.

At eleven o'clock I rang the bell for Betteredge and told Mr. Blake that he might at last prepare himself for bed.... I followed Betteredge out of the room, and told him to remove the medicine chest into Miss Verinder's sitting-room.

At eleven o'clock, I rang the bell for Betteredge and informed Mr. Blake that he could finally get ready for bed. I walked out of the room with Betteredge and instructed him to move the medicine cabinet into Miss Verinder's sitting room.

The order seemed to take him completely by surprise. He looked as if he suspected me of some occult design on Miss Verinder! "Might I presume to ask," he said, "what my young lady and the medicine chest have got to do with each other?"

The order caught him completely off guard. He looked like he suspected I had some hidden agenda regarding Miss Verinder! "Can I ask," he said, "what my young lady and the medicine cabinet have to do with each other?"

"Stay in the sitting-room and you will see."

"Stay in the living room and you'll see."

Betteredge appeared to doubt his own unaided capacity to superintend me effectually, on an occasion when a medicine chest was included in the proceedings.

Betteredge seemed to question his own ability to effectively supervise me by himself, during an incident when a medicine cabinet was part of the proceedings.

"Is there any objection, sir," he asked, "to taking Mr. Bruff into this part of the business?"

"Do you have any objections, sir," he asked, "to including Mr. Bruff in this part of the business?"

"Quite the contrary! I am now going to ask Mr. Bruff to accompany me down-stairs."

"On the contrary! I'm now going to ask Mr. Bruff to come downstairs with me."

Betteredge withdrew to fetch the medicine chest without another word. I went back into Mr. Blake's room, and knocked at the door of communication. Mr. Bruff opened it, with his papers in his hand—immersed in Law, impenetrable to Medicine.

Betteredge stepped out to get the medicine cabinet without saying anything else. I returned to Mr. Blake's room and knocked on the connecting door. Mr. Bruff opened it, holding his papers—deep in Law, completely unaware of Medicine.

"I am sorry to disturb you," I said. "But I am going to prepare the laudanum for Mr. Blake; and I must request you to be present and to see what I do."

"I'm sorry to interrupt you," I said. "But I'm going to prepare the laudanum for Mr. Blake, and I need you to be here to witness what I'm doing."

"Yes," said Mr. Bruff, with nine-tenths of his attention riveted on his papers, and with one-tenth unwillingly accorded to me. "Anything else?"

"Yes," Mr. Bruff replied, focusing mostly on his papers while giving me a small fraction of his attention. "Anything else?"

"I must trouble you to return here with me, and to see me administer the dose."

"I need you to come back here with me and watch me give the dose."

"Anything else?"

"Anything else?"

"One thing more. I must put you to the inconvenience of remaining in Mr. Blake's room to see what happens."[Pg 3883]

"One more thing. I need to ask you to stay in Mr. Blake's room to see what happens."[Pg 3883]

"Oh, very good!" said Mr. Bruff. "My room or Mr. Blake's room,—it doesn't matter which; I can go on with my papers anywhere. Unless you object, Mr. Jennings, to my importing that amount of common-sense into the proceedings?"

"Oh, that's great!" said Mr. Bruff. "My room or Mr. Blake's room—it doesn't matter which; I can work on my papers anywhere. Unless you have a problem with me bringing that level of common sense into the situation, Mr. Jennings?"

Before I could answer, Mr. Blake addressed himself to the lawyer, speaking from his bed.

Before I could respond, Mr. Blake spoke to the lawyer from his bed.

"Do you really mean to say that you don't feel any interest in what you are going to do?" he asked. "Mr. Bruff, you have no more imagination than a cow!"

"Are you seriously saying that you have no interest in what you're about to do?" he asked. "Mr. Bruff, you have no more imagination than a cow!"

"A cow is a very useful animal, Mr. Blake," said the lawyer. With that reply he followed me out of the room, still keeping his papers in his hand.

"A cow is a really useful animal, Mr. Blake," said the lawyer. With that response, he followed me out of the room, still holding his papers in his hand.

We found Miss Verinder pale and agitated, restlessly pacing her sitting-room from end to end. At a table in a corner stood Betteredge, on guard over the medicine chest. Mr. Bruff sat down on the first chair that he could find, and (emulating the usefulness of the cow) plunged back again into his papers on the spot.

We found Miss Verinder looking pale and anxious, pacing back and forth in her sitting room. In a corner, Betteredge stood watch over the medicine cabinet. Mr. Bruff took a seat in the nearest chair he could find and, like a cow, dove back into his papers right there.

Miss Verinder drew me aside, and reverted instantly to her one all-absorbing interest—the interest in Mr. Blake.

Miss Verinder pulled me aside and immediately returned to her one main focus—the interest in Mr. Blake.

"How is he now?" she asked. "Is he nervous? is he out of temper? Do you think it will succeed? Are you sure it will do no harm?"

"How is he doing now?" she asked. "Is he anxious? Is he upset? Do you think it will work out? Are you sure it won't cause any problems?"

"Quite sure. Come and see me measure it out."

"Absolutely. Come and watch me measure it."

"One moment. It is past eleven now. How long will it be before anything happens?"

"Hold on a second. It's past eleven now. How long until something actually happens?"

"It is not easy to say. An hour, perhaps."

"It’s hard to tell. Maybe an hour."

"I suppose the room must be dark, as it was last year?"

"I guess the room has to be dark, just like it was last year?"

"Certainly."

"Sure."

"I shall wait in my bedroom—just as I did before. I shall keep the door a little way open. It was a little way open last year. I will watch the sitting-room door; and the moment it moves I will blow out my light. It all happened in that way on my birthday night. And it must all happen again in the same way, mustn't it?"

"I'll wait in my bedroom—just like I did last time. I'll keep the door slightly open. It was slightly open last year. I'll watch the living room door, and the moment it moves, I'll blow out my light. It all happened that way on my birthday night. And it has to happen again the same way, right?"

"Are you sure you can control yourself, Miss Verinder?"

"Are you sure you can keep your composure, Miss Verinder?"

"In his interests I can do anything!" she answered fervently.

"In his interests, I can do anything!" she replied passionately.

One look at her face told me I could trust her. I addressed myself again to Mr. Bruff.

One glance at her face showed me I could trust her. I turned my attention back to Mr. Bruff.

"I must trouble you to put your papers aside for a moment," I said.[Pg 3884]

"I need you to set your papers aside for a moment," I said.[Pg 3884]

"Oh, certainly!" He got up with a start—as if I had disturbed him at a particularly interesting place—and followed me to the medicine chest. There, deprived of the breathless excitement incidental to the practice of his profession, he looked at Betteredge and yawned wearily.

"Oh, sure!" He jumped up, as if I had interrupted him at a really fascinating part, and followed me to the medicine cabinet. There, stripped of the thrilling excitement that comes with his work, he glanced at Betteredge and yawned tiredly.

Miss Verinder joined me with a glass jug of cold water which she had taken from a side table. "Let me pour out the water," she whispered; "I must have a hand in it!"

Miss Verinder came over with a glass jug of cold water that she had picked up from a side table. "Let me pour the water," she whispered; "I have to be a part of it!"

I measured out the forty minims from the bottle, and poured the laudanum into a glass. "Fill it till it is three parts full," I said, and handed the glass to Miss Verinder. I then directed Betteredge to lock up the medicine chest, informing him that I had done with it now. A look of unutterable relief overspread the old servant's countenance. He had evidently suspected me of a medical design on his young lady!

I measured out forty drops from the bottle and poured the laudanum into a glass. "Fill it until it's three-quarters full," I said, handing the glass to Miss Verinder. I then told Betteredge to lock up the medicine cabinet, letting him know I was finished with it now. A look of immense relief spread across the old servant's face. He had clearly suspected me of having some medical intentions regarding his young lady!

After adding the water as I had directed, Miss Verinder seized a moment—while Betteredge was locking the chest and while Mr. Bruff was looking back at his papers—and slyly kissed the rim of the medicine glass. "When you give it to him," whispered the charming girl, "give it to him on that side."

After pouring in the water as I instructed, Miss Verinder took a quick moment—while Betteredge was securing the chest and while Mr. Bruff was distracted by his papers—and secretly kissed the edge of the medicine glass. "When you give it to him," whispered the charming girl, "hand it to him on that side."

I took the piece of crystal which was to represent the Diamond from my pocket and gave it to her.

I took the crystal that was supposed to represent the Diamond out of my pocket and handed it to her.

"You must have a hand in this too," I said. "You must put it where you put the Moonstone last year."

"You need to be involved in this too," I said. "You have to put it where you put the Moonstone last year."

She led the way to the Indian cabinet, and put the mock Diamond into the drawer which the real Diamond had occupied on the birthday night. Mr. Bruff witnessed this proceeding, under protest, as he had witnessed everything else. But the strong dramatic interest which the experiment was now assuming proved (to my great amusement) to be too much for Betteredge's capacity of self-restraint. His hand trembled as he held the candle, and he whispered anxiously, "Are you sure, miss, it's the right drawer?"

She led the way to the Indian cabinet and put the fake Diamond into the drawer that had held the real Diamond on the birthday night. Mr. Bruff watched this happen, reluctantly, just like he had seen everything else. But the intense drama of the situation was (to my great amusement) too much for Betteredge to handle. His hand shook as he held the candle, and he whispered nervously, "Are you sure, miss, it's the right drawer?"

I led the way out again, with the laudanum and water in my hand. At the door I stood to address a last word to Miss Verinder.

I led the way outside again, holding the laudanum and water in my hand. At the door, I paused to say one last thing to Miss Verinder.

"Don't be long in putting out the lights," I said.

"Don’t take too long to turn off the lights," I said.

"I will put them out at once," she answered. "And I will wait in my bedroom with only one candle alight."

"I'll take them out right now," she replied. "And I'll wait in my bedroom with just one candle lit."

She closed the sitting-room door behind us. Followed by Bruff and Betteredge, I went back to Mr. Blake's room.[Pg 3885]

She shut the sitting-room door behind us. With Bruff and Betteredge following, I returned to Mr. Blake's room.[Pg 3885]

We found him moving restlessly from side to side of the bed, and wondering irritably whether he was to have the laudanum that night. In the presence of the two witnesses I gave him the dose, and shook up his pillows, and told him to lie down again quietly and wait.

We found him tossing and turning in bed, wondering annoyingly if he would get the laudanum that night. With the two witnesses there, I gave him the dose, adjusted his pillows, and told him to lie down again and wait quietly.

His bed, provided with light chintz curtains, was placed with the head against the wall of the room, so as to leave a good open space on either side of it. On one side I drew the curtains completely, and in the part of the room thus screened from his view I placed Mr. Bruff and Betteredge to wait for the result. At the bottom of the bed I half drew the curtains, and placed my own chair at a little distance, so that I might let him see me or not see me, just as the circumstances might direct. Having already been informed that he always slept with a light in the room, I placed one of the two lighted candles on a little table at the head of the bed, where the glare of the light would not strike on his eyes. The other candle I gave to Mr. Bruff; the light in this instance being subdued by the screen of the chintz curtains. The window was open at the top so as to ventilate the room. The rain fell softly; the house was quiet. It was twenty minutes past eleven by my watch when the preparations were completed, and I took my place on the chair set apart at the bottom of the bed.

His bed, covered with light chintz curtains, was positioned with the head against the wall, creating a nice open space on both sides. On one side, I fully drew the curtains, and in the part of the room that was hidden from his view, I placed Mr. Bruff and Betteredge to wait for what would happen. At the bottom of the bed, I partially drew the curtains and set my chair a little distance away, allowing him to see me or not, depending on the situation. Since I had already been told that he always slept with a light on, I placed one of the two lit candles on a small table at the head of the bed, where the bright light wouldn’t hit his eyes. I handed the other candle to Mr. Bruff, with the light softened by the chintz curtains. The window was open at the top to let fresh air in, and the rain fell softly; the house was quiet. It was twenty minutes past eleven by my watch when I finished setting things up and took my seat in the chair at the bottom of the bed.

Mr. Bruff resumed his papers, with every appearance of being as deeply interested in them as ever. But looking toward him now, I saw certain signs and tokens which told me that the Law was beginning to lose its hold on him at last. The suspended interest of the situation in which we were now placed was slowly asserting its influence even on his unimaginative mind. As for Betteredge, consistency of principle and dignity of conduct had become in his case mere empty words. He forgot that I was performing a conjuring trick on Mr. Franklin Blake; he forgot that I had upset the house from top to bottom; he forgot that I had not read 'Robinson Crusoe' since I was a child. "For the Lord's sake, sir," he whispered to me, "tell us when it will begin to work."

Mr. Bruff went back to his papers, looking as absorbed in them as ever. But when I looked at him now, I noticed signs that the Law was finally starting to lose its grip on him. The tense situation we were in was gradually having an impact, even on his practical mind. As for Betteredge, principles and dignity had become just empty words for him. He completely forgot that I was performing a trick in front of Mr. Franklin Blake; he forgot that I had turned the house upside down; he forgot that I hadn’t read 'Robinson Crusoe' since I was a kid. "For heaven's sake, sir," he whispered to me, "tell us when it will start to work."

"Not before midnight," I whispered back. "Say nothing and sit still."

"Not before midnight," I whispered back. "Don't say anything and sit still."

Betteredge dropped to the lowest depth of familiarity with me, without a struggle to save himself. He answered by a wink![Pg 3886]

Betteredge sank to the deepest level of familiarity with me, without even trying to hold back. He responded with a wink![Pg 3886]

Looking next toward Mr. Blake, I found him as restless as ever in his bed; fretfully wondering why the influence of the laudanum had not begun to assert itself yet. To tell him in his present humor that the more he fidgeted and wondered the longer he would delay the result for which we were now waiting, would have been simply useless. The wiser course to take was to dismiss the idea of the opium from his mind by leading him insensibly to think of something else.

Looking over at Mr. Blake, I saw he was as restless as ever in his bed, nervously wondering why the laudanum hadn't kicked in yet. Telling him, in his current mood, that the more he fidgeted and worried the longer it would take for the result we were waiting for, would have been pointless. The better approach was to help him forget about the opium by gently guiding his thoughts somewhere else.

With this view I encouraged him to talk to me, contriving so to direct the conversation, on my side, as to lead him back again to the subject which had engaged us earlier in the evening,—the subject of the Diamond. I took care to revert to those portions of the story of the Moonstone which related to the transport of it from London to Yorkshire; to the risk which Mr. Blake had run in removing it from the bank at Frizinghall; and to the expected appearance of the Indians at the house on the evening of the birthday. And I purposely assumed, in referring to these events, to have misunderstood much of what Mr. Blake himself had told me a few hours since. In this way I set him talking on the subject with which it was now vitally important to fill his mind—without allowing him to suspect that I was making him talk for a purpose. Little by little he became so interested in putting me right that he forgot to fidget in the bed. His mind was far away from the question of the opium at the all-important time when his eyes first told me that the opium was beginning to lay its hold upon his brain.

With this in mind, I encouraged him to talk to me, steering the conversation so that we returned to the topic we had discussed earlier in the evening—the Diamond. I made sure to focus on the parts of the Moonstone story that dealt with its transport from London to Yorkshire; the risk Mr. Blake took in taking it out of the bank at Frizinghall; and the anticipated arrival of the Indians at the house on his birthday. I intentionally pretended to misunderstand much of what Mr. Blake had told me just a few hours before. This way, I got him talking about the topic that was crucial for me to keep him focused on—without him realizing that I had an agenda. Gradually, he became so invested in correcting me that he forgot to fidget in bed. His thoughts were far away from the opium at that critical moment when his eyes first showed me that the opium was starting to take hold of his mind.

I looked at my watch. It wanted five minutes to twelve when the premonitory symptoms of the working of the laudanum first showed themselves to me.

I glanced at my watch. It was five minutes to twelve when I first noticed the warning signs that the laudanum was kicking in.

At this time no unpracticed eye would have detected any change in him. But as the minutes of the new morning wore away, the swiftly subtle progress of the influence began to show itself more plainly. The sublime intoxication of opium gleamed in his eyes; the dew of a steady perspiration began to glisten on his face. In five minutes more the talk which he still kept up with me failed in coherence. He held steadily to the subject of the Diamond; but he ceased to complete his sentences. A little later the sentences dropped to single words. Then there was an interval of silence. Then he sat up in bed. Then, still busy with the subject of the Diamond, he began to talk again—not to me but to himself. That change told me the first stage in[Pg 3887] the experiment was reached. The stimulant influence of the opium had got him.

At that moment, no inexperienced eye would have noticed any change in him. But as the minutes of the new morning passed, the subtle impact of the influence started to become more obvious. The blissful high from the opium shone in his eyes; a steady sheen of sweat began to appear on his face. After five more minutes, the conversation he was still having with me lost its coherence. He kept on the topic of the Diamond, but he stopped finishing his sentences. Soon, he was only using single words. Then there was a pause of silence. Next, he sat up in bed. Still focused on the topic of the Diamond, he began to speak again—not to me but to himself. That shift told me that the first stage in[Pg 3887] the experiment had been reached. The stimulating effect of the opium had taken hold of him.

The time now was twenty-three minutes past twelve. The next half-hour, at most, would decide the question of whether he would or would not get up from his bed and leave the room.

The time was 12:23 PM. In the next half hour, at most, it would be clear whether he would get up from his bed and leave the room.

In the breathless interest of watching him—in the unutterable triumph of seeing the first result of the experiment declare itself in the manner, and nearly at the time, which I had anticipated—I had utterly forgotten the two companions of my night vigil. Looking toward them now, I saw the Law (as represented by Mr. Bruff's papers) lying unheeded on the floor. Mr. Bruff himself was looking eagerly through a crevice left in the imperfectly drawn curtains of the bed. And Betteredge, oblivious of all respect for social distinctions, was peeping over Mr. Bruff's shoulder.

In the thrilling moment of watching him—in the indescribable joy of seeing the first results of the experiment appear just as I had expected—I completely forgot about my two companions from the night watch. Glancing over at them now, I noticed the Law (represented by Mr. Bruff's papers) lying ignored on the floor. Mr. Bruff was eagerly peering through a gap in the imperfectly drawn bed curtains. And Betteredge, forgetting all about social etiquette, was looking over Mr. Bruff's shoulder.

They both started back on finding that I was looking at them, like two boys caught out by their schoolmaster in a fault. I signed to them to take off their boots quietly, as I was taking off mine. If Mr. Blake gave us the chance of following him, it was vitally necessary to follow him without noise.

They both jumped back when they realized I was watching them, like two boys caught by their teacher doing something wrong. I signaled for them to quietly take off their boots, just like I was doing. If Mr. Blake gave us the chance to follow him, it was crucial that we did so quietly.

Ten minutes passed—and nothing happened.

Ten minutes passed—and still nothing.

Then he suddenly threw the bedclothes off him. He put one leg out of bed. He waited.

Then he suddenly threw the blankets off him. He put one leg out of bed. He waited.

"I wish I had never taken it out of the bank," he said to himself. "It was safe in the bank."

"I wish I had never taken it out of the bank," he thought. "It was safe in the bank."

My heart throbbed fast; the pulses at my temples beat furiously. The doubt about the safety of the Diamond was once more the dominant impression in his brain! On that one pivot the whole success of the experiment turned. The prospect thus suddenly opened before me was too much for my shattered nerves. I was obliged to look away from him, or I should have lost my self-control.

My heart raced; the pulses at my temples throbbed intensely. The worry about the safety of the Diamond was once again the main thought in his mind! The entire success of the experiment depended on that one point. The opportunity that suddenly appeared before me was too overwhelming for my frayed nerves. I had to look away from him, or I would have lost my self-control.

There was another interval of silence.

There was another pause in the conversation.

When I could trust myself to look back at him he was out of his bed, standing erect at the side of it. The pupils of his eyes were now contracted; his eyeballs gleamed in the light of the candle as he moved his head slowly to and fro. He was thinking; he was doubting; he spoke again.

When I could finally bring myself to look back at him, he was out of bed, standing straight by the side of it. His pupils were now narrowed; his eyes sparkled in the candlelight as he slowly moved his head back and forth. He was thinking; he was unsure; he spoke again.

"How do I know?" he said. "The Indians may be hidden in the house."

"How would I know?" he said. "The Native Americans could be hiding in the house."

He stopped, and walked slowly to the other end of the room. He turned,—waited,—came back to the bed.[Pg 3888]

He paused and walked slowly to the other side of the room. He turned, waited, and then returned to the bed.[Pg 3888]

"It's not even locked up," he went on. "It's in the drawer of her cabinet. And the drawer doesn't lock."

"It's not even locked," he continued. "It's in the drawer of her cabinet. And the drawer doesn’t lock."

He sat down on the side of the bed. "Anybody might take it," he said.

He sat down on the edge of the bed. "Anyone could take it," he said.

He rose again restlessly, and reiterated his first words. "How do I know? The Indians may be hidden in the house."

He got up again, feeling uneasy, and repeated what he had said before. "How do I know? The Indians might be hiding in the house."

He waited again. I drew back behind the half-curtain of the bed. He looked about the room, with the vacant glitter in his eyes. It was a breathless moment. There was a pause of some sort. A pause in the action of the opium? a pause in the action of the brain? Who could tell? Everything depended now on what he did next.

He waited again. I stepped back behind the half-curtain of the bed. He glanced around the room, with a vacant sparkle in his eyes. It was a tense moment. There was some kind of pause. A pause in the effect of the opium? A pause in the brain's activity? Who could say? Everything now hinged on what he did next.

He laid himself down again on the bed!

He lay down again on the bed!

A horrible doubt crossed my mind. Was it possible that the sedative action of the opium was making itself felt already? It was not in my experience that it should do this. But what is experience where opium is concerned? There are probably no two men in existence on whom the drug acts in exactly the same manner. Was some constitutional peculiarity in him feeling the influence in some new way? Were we to fail, on the very brink of success?

A terrible doubt crossed my mind. Was it possible that the sedative effects of the opium were already kicking in? That wasn’t how I understood it to work. But what do I really know when it comes to opium? There’s probably no one else who reacts to the drug in the same way. Could there be something about his constitution that made him feel its effects in a different way? Were we about to fail just as we were about to succeed?

No! He got up again very abruptly. "How the devil am I to sleep," he said, "with this on my mind?"

No! He got up again very suddenly. "How on earth am I supposed to sleep," he said, "with this on my mind?"

He looked at the light burning on the table at the head of his bed. After a moment he took the candle in his hand.

He looked at the light flickering on the table at the head of his bed. After a moment, he picked up the candle.

I blew out the second candle burning behind the closed curtains. I drew back, with Mr. Bruff and Betteredge, into the farthest corner by the bed. I signed to them to be silent, as if their lives depended on it.

I blew out the second candle flickering behind the closed curtains. I stepped back with Mr. Bruff and Betteredge into the farthest corner by the bed. I gestured for them to be quiet, as if their lives depended on it.

We waited—seeing and hearing nothing. We waited, hidden from him by the curtains.

We waited—seeing and hearing nothing. We waited, concealed from him by the curtains.

The light which he was holding on the other side of us moved suddenly. The next moment he passed us, swift and noiseless, with the candle in his hand.

The light he was holding on the other side of us moved suddenly. The next moment, he passed by us, quick and silent, with the candle in his hand.

He opened the bedroom door and went out.

He opened the bedroom door and stepped outside.

We followed him along the corridor. We followed him down the stairs. We followed him along the second corridor. He never looked back; he never hesitated.

We followed him down the hallway. We followed him down the stairs. We followed him down the next hallway. He never looked back; he never slowed down.

He opened the sitting-room door and went in, leaving it open behind him.

He opened the living room door and stepped inside, leaving it open behind him.

The door was hung (like all the other doors in the house) on large old-fashioned hinges. When it was opened, a crevice was[Pg 3889] opened between the door and the post. I signed to my two companions to look through this, so as to keep them from showing themselves. I placed myself—outside the door also—on the opposite side. A recess in the wall was at my left hand, in which I could instantly hide myself if he showed any signs of looking back into the corridor.

The door was hung (just like all the other doors in the house) on large, old-fashioned hinges. When it opened, a gap appeared between the door and the frame. I signaled to my two friends to look through this, so they wouldn’t be seen. I positioned myself—outside the door too—on the other side. To my left was a nook in the wall where I could quickly hide if he showed any signs of glancing back into the hallway.

He advanced to the middle of the room, with the candle still in his hand; he looked about him,—but he never looked back.

He walked to the middle of the room, still holding the candle; he glanced around him—but he never looked back.

I saw the door of Miss Verinder's bedroom standing ajar. She had put out her light. She controlled herself nobly. The dim white outline of her summer dress was all that I could see. Nobody who had not known it beforehand would have suspected that there was a living creature in the room. She kept back in the dark; not a word, not a movement escaped her.

I saw the door to Miss Verinder's bedroom slightly open. She had turned off her light. She remained very composed. The faint white outline of her summer dress was all I could make out. Anyone who hadn’t known she was there would have never guessed there was a person in the room. She stayed in the shadows; not a sound, not a movement came from her.

It was now ten minutes past one. I heard through the silence the soft drip of the rain, and the tremulous passage of the night air through the trees.

It was now ten minutes after one. I could hear, through the silence, the gentle drip of the rain and the faint rustling of the night air as it moved through the trees.

After waiting irresolute for a minute or more in the middle of the room, he moved to the corner near the window where the Indian cabinet stood.

After hesitating for a minute or more in the middle of the room, he walked over to the corner by the window where the Indian cabinet was.

He put his candle on the top of the cabinet. He opened and shut one drawer after another, until he came to the drawer in which the mock Diamond was put. He looked into the drawer for a moment. Then he took the mock Diamond out with his right hand. With the other hand he took the candle from the top of the cabinet.

He placed his candle on top of the cabinet. He opened and closed one drawer after another until he found the drawer where the fake diamond was stored. He looked into the drawer for a moment. Then he took the fake diamond out with his right hand. With his other hand, he grabbed the candle from the top of the cabinet.

He walked back a few steps toward the middle of the room and stood still again.

He stepped back a few paces toward the center of the room and paused again.

Thus far he had exactly repeated what he had done on the birthday night. Would his next proceeding be the same as the proceeding of last year? Would he leave the room? Would he go back now, as I believed he had gone back then, to his bed-chamber? Would he show us what he had done with the Diamond when he had returned to his own room?

So far, he had done exactly what he did on birthday night. Would his next move be the same as last year’s? Would he leave the room? Would he go back now, as I thought he had gone back then, to his bedroom? Would he show us what he did with the Diamond when he returned to his own room?

His first action, when he moved once more, proved to be an action which he had not performed when he was under the influence of the opium for the first time. He put the candle down on a table and wandered on a little toward the farther end of the room. There was a sofa here. He leaned heavily on the back of it with his left hand—then roused himself and returned to the middle of the room. I could now see his eyes.[Pg 3890] They were getting dull and heavy; the glitter in them was fast dying out.

His first move when he woke up again was something he hadn't done the first time he was high on opium. He placed the candle on a table and walked a bit towards the far end of the room. There was a sofa there. He leaned heavily on the back of it with his left hand, then shook himself out of it and went back to the middle of the room. I could now see his eyes.[Pg 3890] They were becoming dull and heavy; the sparkle in them was quickly fading.

The suspense of the moment proved too much for Miss Verinder's self-control. She advanced a few steps,—then stopped again. Mr. Bruff and Betteredge looked across the open doorway at me for the first time. The prevision of a coming disappointment was impressing itself on their minds as well as on mine. Still, so long as he stood where he was, there was hope. We waited in unutterable expectation to see what would happen next.

The tension of the moment became overwhelming for Miss Verinder. She took a few steps forward, then paused again. Mr. Bruff and Betteredge glanced at me across the open doorway for the first time. The sense of an impending disappointment was settling in for all of us. Yet, as long as he stayed where he was, there was still hope. We waited with intense anticipation to see what would happen next.

The next event was decisive. He let the mock Diamond drop out of his hand.

The next event was crucial. He let the fake Diamond fall from his hand.

It fell on the floor, before the doorway—plainly visible to him and to every one. He made no effort to pick it up; he looked down at it vacantly, and as he looked, his head sank on his breast. He staggered—roused himself for an instant—walked back unsteadily to the sofa—and sat down on it. He made a last effort; he tried to rise, and sank back. His head fell on the sofa cushions. It was then twenty-five minutes past one o'clock. Before I had put my watch back in my pocket he was asleep.

It fell on the floor, right by the doorway—clearly visible to him and everyone else. He didn’t try to pick it up; he stared down at it blankly, and as he did, his head drooped to his chest. He staggered—snapped back to reality for a moment—stumbled back to the sofa—and sat down. He made one last attempt; he tried to get up but sank back down. His head rested on the sofa cushions. It was then twenty-five minutes past one o'clock. By the time I put my watch back in my pocket, he was already asleep.

It was over now. The sedative influence had got him; the experiment was at an end.

It was all over now. The calming effect had taken hold of him; the experiment was finished.

I entered the room, telling Mr. Bruff and Betteredge that they might follow me. There was no fear of disturbing him. We were free to move and speak.

I walked into the room and told Mr. Bruff and Betteredge that they could follow me. There was no worry about interrupting him. We were свободны to move and talk.

"The first thing to settle," I said, "is the question of what we are to do with him. He will probably sleep for the next six or seven hours at least. It is some distance to carry him back to his own room. When I was younger I could have done it alone. But my health and strength are not what they were—I am afraid I will have to ask you to help me."

"The first thing we need to figure out," I said, "is what we're going to do with him. He'll probably be out for the next six or seven hours at least. It's quite a ways to carry him back to his room. When I was younger, I could have done it by myself. But I'm not as strong or healthy as I used to be—I’m afraid I’ll have to ask for your help."

Before they could answer, Miss Verinder called to me softly. She met me at the door of her room with a light shawl and with the counterpane from her own bed.

Before they could respond, Miss Verinder softly called to me. She greeted me at the door of her room with a light shawl and the bedspread from her own bed.

"Do you mean to watch him while he sleeps?" she asked.

"Are you planning to watch him while he sleeps?" she asked.

"Yes. I am not sure enough of the action of the opium in this case, to be willing to leave him alone."

"Yes. I'm not confident enough about the effects of the opium in this case to feel comfortable leaving him on his own."

She handed me the shawl and the counterpane.

She gave me the shawl and the quilt.

"Why should you disturb him?" she whispered. "Make his bed on the sofa. I can shut my door and keep in my room."[Pg 3891]

"Why should you bother him?" she whispered. "Just make his bed on the sofa. I can close my door and stay in my room."[Pg 3891]

It was infinitely the simplest and the safest way of disposing of him for the night. I mentioned the suggestion to Mr. Bruff and Betteredge, who both approved of my adopting it. In five minutes I had laid him comfortably on the sofa, and had covered him lightly with the counterpane and the shawl. Miss Verinder wished us good-night and closed the door. At my request we three then drew round the table in the middle of the room, on which the candle was still burning, and on which writing materials were placed.

It was definitely the easiest and safest way to handle him for the night. I brought up the idea to Mr. Bruff and Betteredge, and they both agreed it was a good plan. Within five minutes, I had him settled on the sofa, covered lightly with the blanket and shawl. Miss Verinder said goodnight and closed the door. At my suggestion, the three of us gathered around the table in the middle of the room, where the candle was still lit and the writing materials were set out.

"Before we separate," I began, "I have a word to say about the experiment which has been tried to-night. Two distinct objects were to be gained by it. The first of these objects was to prove that Mr. Blake entered this room and took the Diamond last year, acting unconsciously and irresponsibly, under the influence of opium. After what you have both seen, are you both satisfied so far?"

"Before we part ways," I started, "I want to mention the experiment that we conducted tonight. There were two main goals we aimed to achieve. The first was to demonstrate that Mr. Blake came into this room and took the Diamond last year, doing so without conscious awareness and without any sense of responsibility, due to the effects of opium. Given what you both have just witnessed, are you both satisfied with that so far?"

They answered me in the affirmative, without a moment's hesitation.

They answered me with a yes, without any hesitation.

"The second object," I went on, "was to discover what he did with the Diamond after he was seen by Miss Verinder to leave her sitting-room with the jewel in his hand on the birthday night. The gaining of this object depended, of course, on his still continuing exactly to repeat his proceedings of last year. He has failed to do that; and the purpose of the experiment is defeated accordingly. I can't assert that I am not disappointed at the result—but I can honestly say that I am not surprised by it. I told Mr. Blake from the first that our complete success in this matter depended on our completely reproducing in him the physical and moral conditions of last year; and I warned him that this was the next thing to a downright impossibility. We have only partially reproduced the conditions, and the experiment has been only partially successful in consequence. It is also possible that I may have administered too large a dose of laudanum. But I myself look upon the first reason that I have given as the true reason why we have to lament a failure, as well as to rejoice over a success."

"The second goal," I continued, "was to find out what he did with the Diamond after Miss Verinder saw him leave her sitting room with the jewel in his hand on the night of the birthday. Achieving this goal depended, of course, on him continuing to repeat exactly what he did last year. He hasn't done that, and so the purpose of the experiment has been thwarted. I can't say I'm not disappointed with the outcome—but I can honestly say I’m not surprised. I told Mr. Blake from the beginning that our complete success in this matter relied on fully replicating the physical and moral conditions from last year, and I warned him that this was nearly impossible. We've only partially replicated those conditions, and as a result, the experiment has only been partially successful. It's also possible that I may have given too much laudanum. However, I still believe the first reason I've given is the real reason we have to mourn a failure while also celebrating a success."

After saying those words I put the writing materials before Mr. Bruff, and asked him if he had any objection, before we separated for the night, to draw out and sign a plain statement of what he had seen. He at once took the pen, and produced the statement with the fluent readiness of a practiced hand.[Pg 3892]

After saying that, I placed the writing materials in front of Mr. Bruff and asked if he had any objections to drafting and signing a simple statement about what he had seen before we parted for the night. He immediately took the pen and quickly wrote the statement with the ease of someone who does this often.[Pg 3892]

"I owe you this," he said, signing the paper, "as some atonement for what passed between us earlier in the evening. I beg your pardon, Mr. Jennings, for having doubted you. You have done Franklin Blake an inestimable service. In our legal phrase, you have proved your case."

"I owe you this," he said, signing the paper, "as some way to make up for what happened between us earlier this evening. I apologize, Mr. Jennings, for having doubted you. You have done Franklin Blake an invaluable service. In legal terms, you have proven your case."

Betteredge's apology was characteristic of the man.

Betteredge's apology was typical of him.

"Mr. Jennings," he said, "when you read 'Robinson Crusoe' again (which I strongly recommend you to do), you will find that he never scruples to acknowledge it when he turns out to have been in the wrong. Please to consider me, sir, as doing what Robinson Crusoe did on the present occasion." With those words he signed the paper in his turn.

"Mr. Jennings," he said, "when you read 'Robinson Crusoe' again (which I highly recommend), you'll see that he never hesitates to admit when he was wrong. Please consider me, sir, as doing what Robinson Crusoe did in this situation." With that, he signed the paper in his turn.

Mr. Bruff took me aside as we rose from the table.

Mr. Bruff pulled me aside as we got up from the table.

"One word about the Diamond," he said. "Your theory is that Franklin Blake hid the Moonstone in his room. My theory is that the Moonstone is in the possession of Mr. Luker's bankers in London. We won't dispute which of us is right. We will only ask, which of us is in a position to put his theory to the test first?"

"Let me say one thing about the Diamond," he said. "You believe that Franklin Blake hid the Moonstone in his room. I believe the Moonstone is with Mr. Luker's bankers in London. We won't argue over who's correct. We'll just ask, who can test his theory first?"

"The test in my case," I answered, "has been tried to-night, and has failed."

"The test in my situation," I replied, "was attempted tonight, and it didn't work."

"The test in my case," rejoined Mr. Bruff, "is still in process of trial. For the last two days I have had a watch set for Mr. Luker at the bank; and I shall cause that watch to be continued until the last day of the month. I know that he must take the Diamond himself out of his bankers' hands, and I am acting on the chance that the person who has pledged the Diamond may force him to do this by redeeming the pledge. In that case I may be able to lay my hand on the person. And there is a prospect of our clearing up the mystery exactly at the point where the mystery baffles us now! Do you admit that, so far?"

"The test in my case," Mr. Bruff replied, "is still ongoing. For the past two days, I’ve had someone watching Mr. Luker at the bank, and I’ll keep that watch going until the end of the month. I know he has to take the Diamond out of his bank himself, and I’m hoping that the person who pledged the Diamond might force him to do this by redeeming the pledge. If that happens, I may be able to identify this person. And there’s a chance we could solve the mystery right where we’re currently stuck! Do you agree with that so far?"

I admitted it readily.

I confessed it easily.

"I am going back to town by the ten o'clock train," pursued the lawyer. "I may hear, when I get back, that a discovery has been made—and it may be of the greatest importance that I should have Franklin Blake at hand to appeal to if necessary. I intend to tell him, as soon as he wakes, that he must return with me to London. After all that has happened, may I trust to your influence to back me?"

"I’m taking the ten o'clock train back to town," the lawyer continued. "When I get back, I might hear that a significant discovery has been made—and it could be really important for me to have Franklin Blake around in case I need to reach out to him. I plan to tell him, as soon as he wakes up, that he needs to come back to London with me. Given everything that has happened, can I count on your support?"

"Certainly!" I said.[Pg 3893]

"Of course!" I said.[Pg 3893]

Mr. Bruff shook hands with me and left the room. Betteredge followed him out.

Mr. Bruff shook my hand and left the room. Betteredge followed him out.

I went to the sofa to look at Mr. Blake. He had not moved since I had laid him down and made his bed,—he lay locked in a deep and quiet sleep.

I went to the couch to check on Mr. Blake. He hadn’t moved since I laid him down and made his bed—he was deep in a quiet sleep.

While I was still looking at him I heard the bedroom door softly opened. Once more Miss Verinder appeared on the threshold in her pretty summer dress.

While I was still looking at him, I heard the bedroom door quietly open. Once again, Miss Verinder appeared in the doorway in her pretty summer dress.

"Do me a last favor," she whispered. "Let me watch him with you."

"Do me one last favor," she whispered. "Let me watch him with you."

I hesitated—not in the interest of propriety; only in the interest of her night's rest. She came close to me and took my hand.

I hesitated—not for the sake of politeness; only for the sake of her rest that night. She stepped closer and took my hand.

"I can't sleep; I can't even sit still in my own room," she said. "Oh, Mr. Jennings, if you were me, only think how you would long to sit and look at him! Say yes! Do!"

"I can't sleep; I can't even sit still in my own room," she said. "Oh, Mr. Jennings, if you were in my shoes, just imagine how much you would want to sit and look at him! Please say yes! Do!"

Is it necessary to mention that I gave way? Surely not!

Is it really necessary to say that I backed down? I don’t think so!

She drew a chair to the foot of the sofa. She looked at him in a silent ecstasy of happiness till the tears rose in her eyes. She dried her eyes and said she would fetch her work. She fetched her work, and never did a single stitch of it. It lay in her lap—she was not even able to look away from him long enough to thread her needle. I thought of my own youth; I thought of the gentle eyes which had once looked love at me. In the heaviness of my heart I turned to my Journal for relief, and wrote in it what is written here.

She pulled a chair up to the end of the sofa. She gazed at him in a silent joy until tears filled her eyes. She wiped her eyes and said she would get her work. She got her work, but didn’t do a single stitch. It sat in her lap—she couldn’t even look away from him long enough to thread her needle. I thought about my own youth; I remembered the gentle eyes that once looked at me with love. With a heavy heart, I turned to my Journal for some comfort and wrote down what you see here.

So we kept our watch together in silence,—one of us absorbed in his writing; the other absorbed in her love.

So we quietly kept our watch together—one of us focused on writing, while the other was lost in her love.

Hour after hour he lay in deep sleep. The light of the new day grew and grew in the room, and still he never moved.

Hour after hour, he lay in a deep sleep. The light of the new day grew brighter in the room, and still, he didn’t move.

Toward six o'clock I felt the warning which told me that my pains were coming back. I was obliged to leave her alone with him for a little while. I said I would go up-stairs and fetch another pillow for him out of his room. It was not a long attack this time. In a little while I was able to venture back and let her see me again.

Toward six o'clock, I felt the familiar warning that my pains were returning. I had to leave her alone with him for a bit. I said I would go upstairs and grab another pillow for him from his room. This time, it wasn't a long episode. After a little while, I was able to come back and show myself to her again.

I found her at the head of the sofa when I returned. She was just touching his forehead with her lips. I shook my head as soberly as I could, and pointed to her chair. She looked back at me with a bright smile and a charming color in her face. "You would have done it," she whispered, "in my place!"...[Pg 3894]

I found her at the end of the sofa when I got back. She was just kissing his forehead. I shook my head as seriously as I could and pointed to her chair. She looked at me with a bright smile and a lovely flush on her face. "You would have done the same," she whispered, "if you were in my position!"...[Pg 3894]

It is just eight o'clock. He is beginning to move for the first time.

It’s just eight o'clock. He's starting to move for the first time.

Miss Verinder is kneeling by the side of the sofa. She has so placed herself that when his eyes first open they must open upon her face.

Miss Verinder is kneeling next to the sofa. She has positioned herself so that when his eyes first open, they'll be looking directly at her face.

Shall I leave them together?

Should I leave them together?

Yes!

Yes!


COUNT FOSCO

From 'The Woman in White'

He looks like a man who could tame anything. If he married a tigress instead of a woman, he would have tamed the tigress. If he had married me, I should have made his cigarettes as his wife does; I should have held my tongue when he looked at me as she holds hers.

He seems like a guy who could handle anything. If he married a tigress instead of a woman, he would have tamed the tigress. If he had married me, I would have made his cigarettes like his wife does; I would have kept quiet when he looked at me just like she does.

I am almost afraid to confess it even to these secret pages. The man has interested me, has attracted me, has forced me to like him. In two short days he has made his way straight into my favorable estimation; and how he has worked the miracle is more than I can tell.

I’m almost scared to admit this even in these private pages. The guy has intrigued me, drawn me in, and pushed me to like him. In just two short days, he’s made his way into my good graces, and how he managed this miracle is beyond me.

It absolutely startles me, now he is in my mind, to find how plainly I see him! how much more plainly than I see Sir Percival, or Mr. Fairlie, or Walter Hartright, or any other absent person of whom I think, with the one exception of Laura herself. I can hear his voice as if he was speaking at this moment. I know what his conversation was yesterday, as well as if I was hearing it now. How am I to describe him? There are peculiarities in his personal appearance, his habits, and his amusements, which I should blame in the boldest terms or ridicule in the most merciless manner, if I had seen them in another man. What is it that makes me unable to blame them or to ridicule them in him?

It completely amazes me, now that he's in my thoughts, how clearly I see him! I see him much more clearly than I see Sir Percival, or Mr. Fairlie, or Walter Hartright, or anyone else I think about, except for Laura herself. I can hear his voice as if he were speaking right now. I remember what he said yesterday as if I were hearing it at this moment. How do I even begin to describe him? There are quirks in his appearance, his habits, and his interests that I would criticize in the strongest terms or mock without mercy if I saw them in another man. Why is it that I can neither criticize nor mock these things in him?

For example, he is immensely fat. Before this time, I have always especially disliked corpulent humanity. I have always maintained that the popular notion of connecting excessive grossness of size and excessive good-humor as inseparable allies was equivalent to declaring either that no people but amiable people ever get fat, or that the accidental addition of so many pounds of flesh has a directly favorable influence over the dis[Pg 3895]position of the person on whose body they accumulate. I have invariably combated both these absurd assertions by quoting examples of fat people who were as mean, vicious, and cruel as the leanest and worst of their neighbors. I have asked whether Henry the Eighth was an amiable character? whether Pope Alexander the Sixth was a good man? whether Mr. Murderer and Mrs. Murderess Manning were not both unusually stout people? whether hired nurses, proverbially as cruel a set of women as are to be found in all England, were not, for the most part, also as fat a set of women as are to be found in all England?—and so on through dozens of other examples, modern and ancient, native and foreign, high and low. Holding these strong opinions on the subject with might and main, as I do at this moment, here nevertheless is Count Fosco, as fat as Henry the Eighth himself, established in my favor at one day's notice, without let or hindrance from his own odious corpulence. Marvelous indeed!

For example, he is incredibly overweight. Until now, I have always particularly disliked overweight people. I’ve consistently believed that the common idea linking excessive size with a jolly personality was like saying that only friendly people get fat or that putting on extra pounds somehow makes a person nicer. I’ve always fought against these ridiculous claims by pointing out examples of overweight people who were just as mean, vicious, and cruel as the skinniest and worst of their neighbors. I’ve asked whether Henry the Eighth was a nice guy? whether Pope Alexander the Sixth was a good man? whether Mr. Murderer and Mrs. Murderess Manning weren’t both pretty heavy? whether hired nurses, who are famously some of the cruelest women in all of England, were not mostly also among the heaviest women in all of England?—and I could go on with dozens of other examples, both modern and ancient, local and foreign, rich and poor. While I hold these strong opinions on the topic with all my might, as I do right now, here stands Count Fosco, as heavy as Henry the Eighth himself, proving my point at a moment’s notice, without any hindrance from his own disgusting obesity. Truly remarkable!

Is it his face that has recommended him?

Is it his face that has made him appealing?

It may be his face. He is a most remarkable likeness, on a large scale, of the great Napoleon. His features have Napoleon's magnificent regularity; his expression recalls the grandly calm immovable power of the Great Soldier's face. This striking resemblance certainly impressed me, to begin with; but there is something in him besides the resemblance, which has impressed me more. I think the influence I am now trying to find is in his eyes. They are the most unfathomable gray eyes I ever saw; and they have at times a cold, clear, beautiful, irresistible glitter in them, which forces me to look at him, and yet causes me sensations, when I do look, which I would rather not feel. Other parts of his face and head have their strange peculiarities. His complexion, for instance, has a singular sallow-fairness, so much at variance with the dark-brown color of his hair that I suspect the hair of being a wig; and his face, closely shaven all over, is smoother and freer from all marks and wrinkles than mine, though (according to Sir Percival's account of him) he is close on sixty years of age. But these are not the prominent personal characteristics which distinguish him, to my mind, from all the other men I have ever seen. The marked peculiarity which singles him out from the rank and file of humanity lies entirely, so far as I can tell at present, in the extraordinary expression and extraordinary power of his eyes.[Pg 3896]

It might be his face. He has a striking resemblance, on a larger scale, to the great Napoleon. His features have Napoleon's impressive regularity; his expression recalls the grand, calm, unmovable power of the Great Soldier's face. This strong resemblance certainly caught my attention at first, but there's something about him beyond that resemblance that has impressed me even more. I think the influence I’m trying to pinpoint is in his eyes. They are the most unfathomable gray eyes I’ve ever seen; at times, they have a cold, clear, beautiful, irresistible sparkle that makes me have to look at him, yet it also gives me feelings that I’d rather not experience when I do look. Other aspects of his face and head have their own strange traits. For instance, his complexion has a peculiar sallow fairness that is so different from the dark-brown color of his hair that I suspect it might be a wig; and his face, shaved closely all over, is smoother and has fewer marks and wrinkles than mine, even though (according to Sir Percival's description of him) he’s nearly sixty years old. But these aren’t the main features that, to me, set him apart from all the other men I’ve ever seen. The distinct peculiarity that makes him stand out from the crowd of humanity lies exclusively, as far as I can tell right now, in the extraordinary expression and remarkable intensity of his eyes.[Pg 3896]

His manner, and his command of our language, may also have assisted him in some degree to establish himself in my good opinion. He has that quiet deference, that look of pleased attentive interest, in listening to a woman, and that secret gentleness in his voice in speaking to a woman, which say what we may, we can none of us resist. Here too his unusual command of the English language necessarily helps him. I had often heard of the extraordinary aptitude which many Italians show in mastering our strong hard Northern speech, but until I saw Count Fosco I had never supposed it possible that any foreigner could have spoken English as he speaks it. There are times when it is almost impossible to detect by his accent that he is not a countryman of our own; and as for fluency, there are very few born Englishmen who can talk with as few stoppages and repetitions as the Count. He may construct his sentences more or less in the foreign way; but I have never yet heard him use a wrong expression, or hesitate for a moment in his choice of words.

His demeanor and command of our language may have helped him win my good opinion to some extent. He has that quiet respect, that look of genuine interest when listening to a woman, and that subtle gentleness in his voice when speaking to one, which, no matter how we try, none of us can resist. Here too, his exceptional mastery of English plays a big role. I had often heard about how many Italians excel in grasping our strong, tough Northern speech, but until I met Count Fosco, I never thought it possible for any foreigner to speak English as he does. There are times when it’s nearly impossible to tell by his accent that he isn’t from our country; and as for fluency, very few native English speakers can converse with as few pauses and repetitions as the Count. He might construct his sentences more like a foreigner, but I’ve never heard him use a wrong expression or hesitate for a moment in choosing his words.

All the smallest characteristics of this strange man have something strikingly original and perplexingly contradictory in them. Fat as he is, and old as he is, his movements are astonishingly light and easy. He is as noiseless in a room as any of us women; and more than that, with all his look of unmistakable mental firmness and power, he is as nervously sensitive as the weakest of us. He starts at chance noises as inveterately as Laura herself. He winced and shuddered yesterday when Sir Percival beat one of the spaniels, so that I felt ashamed of my own want of tenderness and sensibility by comparison with the Count.

All the little traits of this odd man are strikingly original yet frustratingly contradictory. Despite being overweight and old, he moves astonishingly light and effortlessly. He’s as quiet in a room as any of us women, and on top of that, with his clear mental strength and power, he’s as nervously sensitive as any of us weakest. He flinches at random noises just like Laura does. He winced and shuddered yesterday when Sir Percival hit one of the spaniels, which made me feel ashamed of my own lack of kindness and sensitivity compared to the Count.

The relation of this last incident reminds me of one of his most curious peculiarities, which I have not yet mentioned—his extraordinary fondness for pet animals.

The connection of this last incident reminds me of one of his most interesting quirks that I haven't mentioned yet—his incredible love for pets.

Some of these he has left on the Continent; but he has brought with him to this house a cockatoo, two canary-birds, and a whole family of white mice. He attends to all the necessities of these strange favorites himself, and he has taught the creatures to be surprisingly fond of him and familiar with him. The cockatoo, a most vicious and treacherous bird toward every one else, absolutely seems to love him. When he lets it out of its cage it hops on to his knee, and claws its way up his great big body, and rubs its topknot against his sallow double chin in[Pg 3897] the most caressing manner imaginable. He has only to set the doors of the canaries' cage open, and to call them; and the pretty little cleverly trained creatures perch fearlessly on his hand, mount his fat outstretched fingers one by one when he tells them to "go up-stairs," and sing together as if they would burst their throats with delight when they get to the top finger. His white mice live in a little pagoda of gayly painted wire-work, designed and made by himself. They are almost as tame as the canaries, and they are perpetually let out, like the canaries. They crawl all over him, popping in and out of his waistcoat, and sitting in couples, white as snow, on his capacious shoulders. He seems to be even fonder of his mice than of his other pets; smiles at them, and kisses them, and calls them all sorts of endearing names. If it be possible to suppose an Englishman with any taste for such childish interests and amusements as these, that Englishman would certainly feel rather ashamed of them, and would be anxious to apologize for them in the company of grown-up people. But the Count apparently sees nothing ridiculous in the amazing contrast between his colossal self and his frail little pets. He would blandly kiss his white mice and twitter to his canary-birds amidst an assembly of English fox-hunters, and would only pity them as barbarians when they were all laughing their loudest at him.

Some of these he has left in Europe, but he has brought to this house a cockatoo, two canaries, and an entire family of white mice. He takes care of all their needs himself, and he's managed to make these unusual pets surprisingly affectionate and comfortable around him. The cockatoo, which is quite vicious and untrustworthy with everyone else, genuinely seems to love him. When he lets it out of its cage, it hops onto his knee, claws its way up his big frame, and rubs its crest against his pale double chin in the most affectionate way you can imagine. He only has to open the canaries' cage and call them, and the pretty, well-trained birds fearlessly perch on his hand, climbing up his chubby fingers one by one when he tells them to "go upstairs," and they sing together as if they'd burst with joy when they reach the top finger. His white mice live in a little pagoda made of brightly painted wire that he designed and built himself. They are almost as tame as the canaries and are constantly let out like them. They crawl all over him, popping in and out of his waistcoat, and sitting in pairs, pure white, on his broad shoulders. He seems to adore his mice even more than his other pets; he smiles at them, kisses them, and gives them all sorts of sweet names. If it were possible to imagine an Englishman who had any taste for such childish interests and activities, that Englishman would probably feel somewhat embarrassed about them and would want to apologize for them in front of adults. But the Count sees nothing ridiculous in the striking contrast between his large self and his delicate little pets. He would happily kiss his white mice and chirp to his canaries in the midst of a group of English fox-hunters, and he would only feel sorry for them as uncivilized when they laughed loudest at him.

It seems hardly credible while I am writing it down, but it is certainly true that this same man, who has all the fondness of an old maid for his cockatoo, and all the small dexterities of an organ-boy in managing his white mice, can talk, when anything happens to rouse him, with a daring independence of thought, a knowledge of books in every language, and an experience of society in half the capitals of Europe, which would make him the prominent personage of any assembly in the civilized world. This trainer of canary-birds, this architect of a pagoda for white mice, is (as Sir Percival himself has told me) one of the first experimental chemists living, and has discovered among other wonderful inventions a means of petrifying the body after death, so as to preserve it, as hard as marble, to the end of time. This fat, indolent, elderly man, whose nerves are so finely strung that he starts at chance noises, and winces when he sees a house spaniel get a whipping, went into the stable-yard the morning after his arrival, and put his hand on the head of a chained bloodhound—a beast so[Pg 3898] savage that the very groom who feeds him keeps out of his reach. His wife and I were present, and I shall not forget the scene that followed, short as it was.

It seems almost unbelievable as I write this down, but it’s definitely true that this man, who cares for his cockatoo like an old maid and has the same kind of skills as a street performer with his white mice, can, when something provokes him, speak with a bold independence of thought, a comprehensive knowledge of books in every language, and an understanding of society from half the capitals of Europe that would make him a standout in any gathering in the civilized world. This trainer of canaries and builder of a pagoda for white mice is, as Sir Percival has told me, one of the leading experimental chemists alive today, having discovered various amazing inventions, including a way to petrify a body after death, preserving it as hard as marble for all eternity. This stout, lazy, older man, whose nerves are so sensitive that he jumps at unexpected sounds and flinches when he sees a house dog being whipped, went into the stable yard the morning after his arrival and rested his hand on the head of a chained bloodhound—an animal so fierce that even the groom who feeds him stays out of reach. His wife and I were there, and I won't forget the brief but intense scene that unfolded.

"Mind that dog, sir," said the groom; "he flies at everybody!" "He does that, my friend," replied the Count quietly, "because everybody is afraid of him. Let us see if he flies at me." And he laid his plump yellow-white fingers, on which the canary-birds had been perching ten minutes before, upon the formidable brute's head, and looked him straight in the eyes. "You big dogs are all cowards," he said, addressing the animal contemptuously, with his face and the dog's within an inch of each other. "You would kill a poor cat, you infernal coward. You would fly at a starving beggar, you infernal coward. Anything that you can surprise unawares—anything that is afraid of your big body, and your wicked white teeth, and your slobbering, bloodthirsty mouth, is the thing you like to fly at. You could throttle me at this moment, you mean miserable bully; and you daren't so much as look me in the face, because I'm not afraid of you. Will you think better of it, and try your teeth in my fat neck? Bah! not you!" He turned away, laughing at the astonishment of the men in the yard; and the dog crept back meekly to his kennel. "Ah! my nice waistcoat!" he said pathetically. "I am sorry I came here. Some of that brute's slobber has got on my pretty clean waistcoat." Those words express another of his incomprehensible oddities. He is as fond of fine clothes as the veriest fool in existence, and has appeared in four magnificent waistcoats already—all of light garish colors and all immensely large, even for him—in the two days of his residence at Blackwater Park.

"Watch out for that dog, sir," the groom said; "he goes after everyone!" "He does that, my friend," the Count replied calmly, "because everyone is scared of him. Let’s see if he'll go after me." He placed his plump yellow-white fingers, which had had canary-birds on them just ten minutes before, on the fierce dog’s head and looked him directly in the eyes. "You big dogs are all cowards," he said, sneering at the animal, with their faces just an inch apart. "You'd attack a poor cat, you pathetic coward. You’d go after a starving beggar, you pathetic coward. Anything you can catch off guard—anything that’s scared of your big body, your nasty white teeth, and your drooling, bloodthirsty mouth—is what you like to go after. You could overpower me right now, you pathetic bully; and you won’t even look me in the face because I’m not scared of you. Are you going to rethink this and try your teeth on my chubby neck? Ugh! No chance!" He turned away, laughing at the men’s astonishment in the yard, while the dog quietly slunk back to his kennel. "Oh! My nice waistcoat!" he said, sounding mournful. "I regret coming here. Some of that brute’s drool got on my perfectly clean waistcoat." Those words reveal another of his puzzling quirks. He loves fancy clothes just as much as the biggest fool out there and has shown off four magnificent waistcoats already—all in bright, flashy colors and all ridiculously large, even for him—during his two days at Blackwater Park.

His tact and cleverness in small things are quite as noticeable as the singular inconsistencies in his character, and the childish triviality of his ordinary tastes and pursuits.

His diplomacy and intelligence in minor matters are just as obvious as the unique contradictions in his personality, along with the childish triviality of his everyday interests and activities.

I can see already that he means to live on excellent terms with all of us during the period of his sojourn in this place. He has evidently discovered that Laura secretly dislikes him (she confessed as much to me when I pressed her on the subject), but he has also found out that she is extravagantly fond of flowers. Whenever she wants a nosegay he has got one to give her, gathered and arranged by himself; and greatly to my amusement, he is always cunningly provided with a duplicate, composed of exactly the same flowers, grouped in exactly the same[Pg 3899] way, to appease his icily jealous wife, before she can so much as think herself aggrieved. His management of the Countess (in public) is a sight to see. He bows to her; he habitually addresses her as "my angel"; he carries his canaries to pay her little visits on his fingers, and to sing to her; he kisses her hand when she gives him his cigarettes; he presents her with sugar-plums in return, which he puts into her mouth playfully, from a box in his pocket. The rod of iron with which he rules her never appears in company—it is a private rod and is always kept up-stairs.

I can already tell that he plans to get along well with all of us during his stay here. He clearly found out that Laura secretly doesn’t like him (she admitted it to me when I pressured her about it), but he also learned that she has a huge love for flowers. Whenever she wants a bouquet, he’s ready with one he picked and arranged himself; and, to my amusement, he always has a duplicate made up of the exact

His method of recommending himself to me is entirely different. He flatters my vanity by talking to me as seriously and sensibly as if I was a man. Yes! I can find him out when I am away from him; I know he flatters my vanity, when I think of him up here in my own room—and yet when I go down-stairs and get into his company again he will blind me again, and I shall be flattered again, just as if I had never found him out at all! He can manage me as he manages his wife and Laura, as he manages the bloodhound in the stable yard, as he manages Sir Percival himself every hour in the day. "My good Percival! how I like your rough English humor!"—"My good Percival! how I enjoy your solid English sense!" He puts the rudest remarks Sir Percival can make on his effeminate tastes and amusements quietly away from him in that manner—always calling the baronet by his Christian name; smiling at him with the calmest superiority; patting him on the shoulder; and bearing with him benignantly, as a good-humored father bears with a wayward son.

His way of getting on my good side is totally different. He flatters my ego by speaking to me in such a serious and sensible way, as if I were a man. Yes! I can see through him when I'm not around him; I know he’s playing to my vanity when I think of him here in my room—and yet when I go downstairs and get back into his company, he’ll blind me again, and I'll be flattered all over again, just like I never figured him out at all! He knows how to manage me, just like he manages his wife and Laura, like he manages the bloodhound in the yard, like he manages Sir Percival every single hour of the day. "My good Percival! How I love your rough English humor!"—"My good Percival! How I enjoy your solid English sense!" He smoothly brushes aside the rudest comments Sir Percival makes about his delicate tastes and pastimes—always calling the baronet by his first name, smiling at him with calm superiority, patting him on the shoulder, and putting up with him kindly, just like a good-natured father tolerates a rebellious son.

The interest which I really cannot help feeling in this strangely original man has led me to question Sir Percival about his past life.

The curiosity I can't help but feel about this uniquely original man has prompted me to ask Sir Percival about his past life.

Sir Percival either knows little, or will tell me little about it. He and the Count first met many years ago, at Rome, under the dangerous circumstances to which I have alluded elsewhere. Since that time they have been perpetually together, in London, in Paris, and in Vienna—but never in Italy again; the Count having, oddly enough, not crossed the frontiers of his native country for years past. Perhaps he has been made the victim of some political persecution? At all events, he seems to be patriotically anxious not to lose sight of any of his own countrymen who may happen to be in England. On the evening of[Pg 3900] his arrival, he asked how far we were from the nearest town, and whether we knew of any Italian gentlemen who might happen to be settled there. He is certainly in correspondence with people on the Continent, for his letters have all sorts of odd stamps on them; and I saw one for him this morning, waiting in his place at the breakfast-table, with a huge official-looking seal on it. Perhaps he is in correspondence with his government? And yet that is hardly to be reconciled, either, with my other idea that he may be a political exile.

Sir Percival either knows very little or isn't willing to share much about it. He and the Count first met many years ago in Rome, under the dangerous circumstances I've mentioned before. Since then, they've been together in London, Paris, and Vienna—but never in Italy again; oddly enough, the Count hasn't crossed the borders of his homeland in years. Maybe he's become a victim of some political persecution? In any case, he seems very eager not to lose track of any of his fellow countrymen who might be in England. On the evening of[Pg 3900] his arrival, he asked how far we were from the nearest town and whether we knew of any Italian gentlemen who might be living there. He is definitely in touch with people on the Continent, as his letters have all kinds of unusual stamps; and I saw one for him this morning waiting at the breakfast table, with a huge official-looking seal on it. Perhaps he is keeping in touch with his government? Yet that doesn’t really fit with my other thought that he might be a political exile.

How much I seem to have written about Count Fosco! And what does it all amount to?—as poor dear Mr. Gilmore would ask in his impenetrable business-like way. I can only repeat that I do assuredly feel, even on this short acquaintance, a strange, half-willing, half-unwilling liking for the Count. He seems to have established over me the same sort of ascendency which he has evidently gained over Sir Percival. Free and even rude as he may occasionally be in his manner toward his fat friend, Sir Percival is nevertheless afraid, as I can plainly see, of giving any serious offense to the Count. I wonder whether I am afraid too? I certainly never saw a man, in all my experience, whom I should be so sorry to have for an enemy. Is this because I like him, or because I am afraid of him? Chi sa?—as Count Fosco might say in his own language. Who knows?

How much I’ve written about Count Fosco! And what does it all add up to?—as poor dear Mr. Gilmore would ask in his typically business-like manner. I can only say that I definitely feel, even after this brief meeting, a strange mix of wanting to like the Count and not wanting to at the same time. It seems he has a hold on me similar to the one he clearly has over Sir Percival. While he can occasionally be blunt and even rude with his chubby friend, Sir Percival is still, as I can clearly see, afraid of upsetting the Count. I wonder if I feel that fear too? I’ve honestly never met a man I would regret having as an enemy as much as him. Is it because I like him, or because I'm intimidated by him? Chi sa?—as Count Fosco might say in his own language. Who knows?


TRANSCRIBER'S NOTES

1. Images have been moved from the middle of a paragraph to the closest paragraph break. Also the footnotes have been moved to the end of the chapter in which they are referred.

1. Images have been relocated from the middle of a paragraph to the nearest paragraph break. Additionally, the footnotes have been moved to the end of the chapter where they are mentioned.

2. The frontispiece "The Koran" mentioned in "Full-Page Illustrations" list is missing.

2. The frontispiece "The Koran" mentioned in the "Full-Page Illustrations" list is missing.

3. Other than the corrections listed above, printer's inconsistencies in spelling, punctuation, hyphenation, and ligature usage have been retained.

3. Aside from the corrections mentioned above, the printer's inconsistencies in spelling, punctuation, hyphenation, and ligature usage have been kept.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!